{"collection":"Theosophy","full_text_available":true,"graph_url":"https://unchartedknowledge.5gfusion.net/v2/api/page/archive_org_secretdoctrines04blavgoog/graph","html_url":"https://unchartedknowledge.5gfusion.net/v2/page/archive_org_secretdoctrines04blavgoog","id":"archive_org_secretdoctrines04blavgoog","license":null,"rights_basis":"archive_org_open:pre_1929_us_pd_heuristic:year=1917","source":"archive_org","source_url":"https://archive.org/details/secretdoctrines04blavgoog","summary":"Google \n\n\nThis  is  a  digital  copy  of  a  book  that  was  preserved  for  generations  on  Hbrary  shelves  before  it  was  carefully  scanned  by  Google  as  part  of  a  project \n\nto  make  the  world's  books  discoverable  online. It  has  survived  long  enough  for  the  copyright  to  expire  and  the  book  to  enter  the  public  domain. A  public  domain  book  is  one  that  was  never  subject \n\nto  copyright  or  whose  legal  copyright  term  has  expired.","tags":["Theosophy"],"text":"Google \n\n\nThis  is  a  digital  copy  of  a  book  that  was  preserved  for  generations  on  Hbrary  shelves  before  it  was  carefully  scanned  by  Google  as  part  of  a  project \n\nto  make  the  world's  books  discoverable  online. \n\nIt  has  survived  long  enough  for  the  copyright  to  expire  and  the  book  to  enter  the  public  domain.  A  public  domain  book  is  one  that  was  never  subject \n\nto  copyright  or  whose  legal  copyright  term  has  expired.  Whether  a  book  is  in  the  public  domain  may  vary  country  to  country.  Public  domain  books \n\nare  our  gateways  to  the  past,  representing  a  wealth  of  history,  culture  and  knowledge  that's  often  difficult  to  discover. \n\nMarks,  notations  and  other  maiginalia  present  in  the  original  volume  will  appear  in  this  file  -  a  reminder  of  this  book's  long  journey  from  the \n\npublisher  to  a  library  and  finally  to  you. \n\nUsage  guidelines \n\nGoogle  is  proud  to  partner  with  libraries  to  digitize  public  domain  materials  and  make  them  widely  accessible.  Public  domain  books  belong  to  the \npublic  and  we  are  merely  their  custodians.  Nevertheless,  this  work  is  expensive,  so  in  order  to  keep  providing  this  resource,  we  liave  taken  steps  to \nprevent  abuse  by  commercial  parties,  including  placing  technical  restrictions  on  automated  querying. \nWe  also  ask  that  you: \n\n+  Make  non-commercial  use  of  the  files  We  designed  Google  Book  Search  for  use  by  individuals,  and  we  request  that  you  use  these  files  for \npersonal,  non-commercial  purposes. \n\n+  Refrain  fivm  automated  querying  Do  not  send  automated  queries  of  any  sort  to  Google's  system:  If  you  are  conducting  research  on  machine \ntranslation,  optical  character  recognition  or  other  areas  where  access  to  a  large  amount  of  text  is  helpful,  please  contact  us.  We  encourage  the \nuse  of  public  domain  materials  for  these  purposes  and  may  be  able  to  help. \n\n+  Maintain  attributionTht  GoogXt  \"watermark\"  you  see  on  each  file  is  essential  for  informing  people  about  this  project  and  helping  them  find \nadditional  materials  through  Google  Book  Search.  Please  do  not  remove  it. \n\n+  Keep  it  legal  Whatever  your  use,  remember  that  you  are  responsible  for  ensuring  that  what  you  are  doing  is  legal.  Do  not  assume  that  just \nbecause  we  believe  a  book  is  in  the  public  domain  for  users  in  the  United  States,  that  the  work  is  also  in  the  public  domain  for  users  in  other \ncountries.  Whether  a  book  is  still  in  copyright  varies  from  country  to  country,  and  we  can't  offer  guidance  on  whether  any  specific  use  of \nany  specific  book  is  allowed.  Please  do  not  assume  that  a  book's  appearance  in  Google  Book  Search  means  it  can  be  used  in  any  manner \nanywhere  in  the  world.  Copyright  infringement  liabili^  can  be  quite  severe. \n\nAbout  Google  Book  Search \n\nGoogle's  mission  is  to  organize  the  world's  information  and  to  make  it  universally  accessible  and  useful.   Google  Book  Search  helps  readers \ndiscover  the  world's  books  while  helping  authors  and  publishers  reach  new  audiences.  You  can  search  through  the  full  text  of  this  book  on  the  web \n\nat|http  :  //books  .  google  .  com/| \n\n\n(5o \n\n\n^  c \n\n\nC^j\u20ac) \n\n\nft \n\n\n.  i \n\n\n\u2022<    \u00bb \n\n\n\u25a0I  *^ \n\n\ni        Km \n\n\ni     \u00bb \n\n\n.1 \n\n\n\\    I \n\n\nI \n\n\nTHE    SECRET    DOCTRINE \n\n\nAmYAM  ThBOSOPBICAL  PiLBSt \n\nPomt  Loma,  California \n\n\nTHE     SECRET    DOCTRINE \n\n\nTHE  SYNTHESIS  OF \nSCIENCE,  RELIGION,  AND  PHILOSOPHY \n\n\nBY \n\n\na  P.  BLAVATSKY \n\nAuthor  of  Isis   Unveiled \n\n\n44 \n\n\nThere  is  no  Rdigion  Higher  than  Truth* \n\n\nVOLUME  n \n\nANTHROPOGENESIS \n\nSECTION  n \n\n\nSECOND  pomr  loma  edition \n\nTHE  ARYAN  THEOSOPHICAL  PRESS \n\nPOINT  LOMA.   CALIFORNIA \n\n1917 \n\n\nKg  i'o^( \n\n\nHAP'''ARD \nUNIVt  -'SITY \n\nJa.^  3i  19:2 \n\n\nEntered  according  to  Act  of  Congress  in  the  year  1888y  by  H.  P.  Blaoatsky, \nin  the  Office  of  the  Librarian  of  Congress  at  fFashington^  D.  C\" \n\n\n9  Bebtcate  to  all  tIPrue  W^o^^Hf \n\n9n  <\u00a3titxf  Cotmtrp^ \n\n!9tib  of  \u20actierp  ISiau, \n\n:f  or  tiftp  caHeb  tt  (orti)\u00bb  atib  for  ttiem  tt  fcoaiC  recorbeb. \n\n\nBOOK  II,  PART  II \n\n\nTHE  ARCHAIC  SYMBOUSM \n\nOF  THE \nWORLD-REUGIONS \n\n\nThe  narratives  of  the  Doctrine  are  its  cloak.  The \nsimple  look  Only  at  the  garment  \u2014  that  is,  upon  the  narra- \ntive of  the  Doctrine;  more  they  know  not  The  instructed, \nhowever,  see  not  merely  the  cloak,  but  what  the  cloak \ncovers. \n\n(The  ZoHAS,  iii,  152;   Franck,  119.) \n\nThs    Mystissibs    09    THit    Faith    (are)    not   to    be \n\nDivutGSD    to    all It    is    requisite    to    hide    in    a \n\nmystery  the  wisdom  spoken. \n\n(Clem.  Alex.,  Strom,,  12.) \n\n\nCONTENTS \n\n\nPAG8 \n\n\u00a7       EsoTSRic  Tenets  Cobbobqrated  in  every  Scbiptuse      449 \n\n\nXVI.    Adam-Adami  452 \n\n\nXVII.    The  \"Holy  of  Hmjes\"  \u2014 Its  Degradation      459 \n\n\nXVIII.    On  the  Myth  of  the  \"  Fallen  Angel,\"  in  its  Various  Phases  475 \n\nThe  Evil  Spirit:   Who  and  What?     475 \n\nThe  Gods  of  Light  proceed  from  the  Gods  of  Darkness     . . .  483 \n\nThe  Many  Meanings  of  the  \"  War  in  Heaven \"       492 \n\n\nXIX.    Is   Pleroma   Satan's    Lair?       506 \n\n\nXX.    Prometheus,   the   Titan 519 \n\nHis  Origin  in  Ancient  India 519 \n\n\nXXI.    Enoichion-Henoch  529 \n\n\nXXII.    The  Symbousm  of  the  Mystery-Names   Iao  and  Jehovah, \n\nWITH  their  Relation  to  the  Cross  and  Circle 536 \n\nv^ross  and  v/ircie. ..        \u2022\u2022\u2022        ...        \u2022>\u2022        \u2022\u2022\u2022        \u25a0\u2022\u2022        \u2022\u2022\u2022  o^o \n\nThe  Fall  of  the  Cross  into  Matter      553 \n\n\nXXIIL    The  Upanishads  in   Gnostic  Literature       563 \n\n\nXXIV.    The  Cross  and  the  Pythagorean  Dekad        573 \n\n\nXXV.    The  Mysteries  of  the  Hebdomad       590 \n\nSaptapama          ...        ...        >  >  \u2022        \u2022  \u2022  \u2022        \u2022  \u2022  \u2022        \u2022  \u2022  \u2022        \u2022  \u2022  \u2022  ^90 \n\nThe  Tetraktys  in  relation  to  the  Heptagon 598 \n\nThe  Septenary  Element  in  the  Vedas.    It  corroborates  the \nOccult    Teaching    concerning   the    Seven    Globes    and    the \n\nSeven  Races   ...        ...        . .  \u2022        \u2022  \u2022  \u2022        \u2022  >  \u2022        \u2022  \u2022  \u2022        \u2022  \u2022  \u2022  oUd \n\nThe  Septenary  in  the  Exoteric  Works 611 \n\nSeven  in  Astronomy,  Science  and  Magic      618 \n\nThe  Seven  Souls  of  the  Egyptologists 630 \n\n\n^H \n\n\nBOOK  II,  PART  II \n\n\nESOTERIC  TENETS  CORROBORATED  IN  EVERY \n\nSCRIPTURE \n\nIn  view  of  the  strangeness  of  the  teachings,  and  of  many  a  doctrine \nwhich  from  the  modem  scientific  stand-point  must  seem  absurd,  some \nnecessary  and  additional  explanations  have  to  be  made.  The  theories \ncontained  in  the  Second  Part  of  the  Stanzas  are  even  more  difficult  to \nassimilate  than  those  which  are  embodied  in  Vol.  I,  on  Cosmogony. \nTheology,  therefore,  has  to  be  questioned  here,  as  Science  will  be  in  the \nAddenda  (Part  III).  Since  our  doctrines  differ  so  widely  from  the \ncurrent  ideas  of  both  Materialism  and  Theology,  the  Occultists  must  be \never  prepared  to  repel  the  attacks  of  either  or  of  both. \n\nThe  reader  can  never  be  too  often  reminded  that,  as  the  abundant \nquotations  from  various  old  Scriptures  prove,  these  teachings  are  as \nold  as  the  world;  and  that  the  present  work  is  a  simple  attempt  to \nrender,  in  modern  language  and  in  a  phraseology  with  which  the  scien- \ntific and  educated  student  is  familiar,  archaic  Genesis  and  History  as \ntaught  in  certain  Asiatic  centers  of  esoteric  learning.  They  must  be \naccepted  or  rejected  on  their  own  merits,  fully  or  partially;  but  not \nbefore  they  have  been  carefully  compared  with  the  corresponding  theo- \nlogical dogmas  and  the  modern  scientific  theories  and  speculations. \n\nOne  feels  a  serious  doubt  whether,  with  all  its  intellectual  acuteness, \nour  age  is  destined  to  discover  in  each  western  nation  even  one  solitary \nuninitiated  scholar  or  philosopher  capable  of  fully  comprehending  the \nspirit  of  archaic  philosophy.  Nor  can  one  be  expected  to  do  so,  before \nthe  real  meaning  of  these  terms,  the  Alpha  and  the  Omega  of  Eastern \nesotericism,  the  words  Sat  and  Asat,  \u2014  so  freely  used  in  the  Rig-Veda, \nand  elsewhere  \u2014  is  thoroughly  assimilated.  Without  this  key  to  the \nAryan  Wisdom,  the  Cosmogony  of  the  Rishis  and  the  Arhats  is  in \ndanger  of  remaining  a  dead  letter  to  the  average  Orientalist.  Asat  is \nnot  merely  the  negation  of  5*0/,  nor  is  it  the  \"  not  yet  existing  \" ;  for  Sat \nis  in  itself  neither  the  \"  existent,\"  nor  \"  being.\"  Sat  is  the  immutable, \nthe  ever  present,  changeless  and  eternal  root,  from  and  through  which \nall  proceeds.  But  it  is  far  more  than  the  potential  force  in  the  seed, \nwhich  propels  onward  the  process  of  development,  or  what  is  now  called \nevolution.  It  is  the  ever  becoming,  though  the  never  manifesting.'*' \nSat  is  bom  from  Asat,  and  Asat  is  begotten  by  Sat:   the  perpetual \n\n948.     The  Hegelian  doctrine,  which  klenti-      ttgmal  becoming,   is  identical   with  the   Ve- \nfiet  Absolute  Being  or  \"  Be-ness  \"  with  \"  non-      danta  philosophy. \nBeing/'   and  represents  the   Universe  as  an \n\n\n450  THK  SECRET  DOCTRINE \n\nmotion  in  a  circle,  truly ;  yet  a  circle  that  can  be  squared  only  at  the \nsupreme  Initiation,  at  the  threshold  of  Paranirvana. \n\nBarth  started  a  reflection  on  the  Rig-Veda  which  was  meant  for  a \nstem  criticism,  an  unusual,  therefore,  as  was  thought,  an  original  view \nof  this  archaic  volume.  It  so  happened,  however,  that,  while  criticising, \nthat  scholar  revealed  a  truth,  without  being  himself  aware  of  its  full \nimportance.  He  premisses  by  saying  that  \"  neither  in  the  language  nor \nin  the  thought  of  the  Rig-Veda\"  has  he  \"been  able  to  discover  that \nquality  of  primitive  natural  simplicity,  which  so  many  are  fain  to  see  in \nit.\"  Barth  had  Max  Miiller  in  his  mind's  eye  when  writing  this.  For \nthe  famous  Oxford  professor  has  throughout  characterized  the  hymns \nof  the  Rig  Veda,  as  the  unsophisticated  expression  of  the  religious  feel- \ning of  a  pastoral  innocent  people.  \"  In  the  Vedic  hymns  the  ideas  and \nmjrths  appear  in  their  simplest  and  freshest  form\";  \u2014  the  Sanskrit \nscholar  thinks.    Barth  is  of  a  different  opinion,  however. \n\nSo  divided  and  personal  are  the  opinions  of  Sanskritists  as  to  the \nimportance  and  intrinsic  value  of  the  Rig  Veda,  that  those  opinions \nbecome  entirely  biased  whichever  way  they  incline.  Thus  Mr.  Max \nMuller  declares  that: \n\nNowhere  is  the  wide  distance  which  separates  the  ancient  poems  of  India \nfrom  the  most  ancient  literature  of  Greece  more  clearly  felt,  than  when  we \ncompare  the  growing  myths  of  the  Veda  with  the  full  grown  and  decayed  myths \non  which  the  poetry  of  Homer  is  founded.  The  Veda  is  the  real  Theogony  of \nthe  Aryan  races,  while  that  of  Hesiod  is  a  distorted  caricature  of  the  original \nimage. \n\nThis  is  a  sweeping  assertion,  and  perhaps  rather  unjust  in  its  general \napplication.  But  why  not  try  to  account  for  it?  Orientalists  cannot \ndo  so,  for  they  reject  the  chronology  of  the  Secret  Doctrine,  and  could \nhardly  admit  the  fact  that  between  the  Rig- Vedic  hymns  and  Hesiod's \nTheogony  tens  of  thousands  of  years  have  elapsed.  So  they  fail  to  see \nthat  the  Greek  myths  are  no  longer  the  primitive  symbolical  language  of \nthe  Initiates,  the  disciples  of  the  gods-Hierophants,  the  divine  ancient \n\"  sacrificers,\"  and  that  disfigured  by  the  distance,  and  encumbered  by \nthe  exuberant  growth  of  human  profane  fancy,  they  now  stand  like \ndistorted  images  of  stars  in  running  waves.  But  if  Hesiod's  Cos- \nmogony and  Theogony  are  to  be  viewed  as  caricatures  of  the  original \nimages,  how  much  more  so  the  myths  in  the  Hebrew  Genesis  in  the \nsight  of  those,  for  whom  they  are  no  more  divine  revelation  or  the \nword  of  God,  than  Hesiod's  Theogony  is  for  Mr.  Gladstone. \n\nSays  Barth: \n\nThe  poetry  it  [the  Rig  Veda]  contains  appears  to  me,  on  the  contrary,  to \nbe  of  a  singularly  refined  character  and  artificially  elaborated,  full  of  allusions \nand  reticences,  of  pretensions  [  ?  ]  to  mysticism  and  theosophic  insight,  and  the \n\n\nTHE  VEDAS  WRITTEN   BY  INITIATES  451 \n\nmanner  of  its  expression  is  such  as  reminds  one  more  frequently  of  the  phrase- \nology in  use  among  certain  small  groups  of  initiated,  than  the  poetic  language \nof  a  large  community .*\u2022 \n\nWe  will  not  stop  to  inquire  of  the  critic  what  he  can  know  of  the \nphraseology  in  use  among  the  \"  initiated,\"  or  whether  he  belongs  him- \nself to  such  a  group ;  for,  in  the  latter  case,  he  would  hardly  have  used \nsuch  language.  But  the  above  shows  the  remarkable  disagreement \nbetween  scholars  even  with  regard  to  the  external  character  of  the \nRig  Veda.  What,  then,  can  any  of  the  modern  Sanskritists  know  about \nits  internal  or  esoteric  meaning,  beyond  the  correct  inference  of  Barth, \nthat  this  Scripture  has  been  compiled  by  Initiates? \n\nThe  whole  of  the  present  work  is  an  endeavor  to  prove  this  truth. \nThe  ancient  adepts  have  solved  the  great  problems  of  science,  however \nunwilling  modem  materialism  may  be  to  admit  the  fact.  The  mysteries \nof  Life  and  Death  were  fathomed  by  the  great  master-minds  of  an- \ntiquity; and  if  they  have  preserved  them  in  secrecy  and  silence,  it  is \nbecause  these  problems  formed  part  of  the  sacred  mysteries;  and, \nsecondly,  because  they  must  have  remained  incomprehensible  to  the \nvast  majority  of  men  then,  as  they  do  now.  If  such  teachings  are  still \nregarded  as  chimeras  by  our  opponents  in  philosophy,  it  may  be  a  con- \nsolation to  the  Theosophists  to  learn,  on  good  proofs,  that  the  specula- \ntions of  modem  psychologists  \u2014  whether  serious  Idealists,  like  Mr. \nHerbert  Spencer,  or  wool-gathering  pseudo-Idealists  \u2014  are  far  more \nchimerical.  Indeed,  instead  of  resting  on  the  firm  foundation  of  facts \nin  Nature,  they  are  the  unhealthy  will-o'-the-wisps  of  materialistic \nimagination,  of  the  brains  that  evolved  them  \u2014  and  no  more.  While \nthey  deny,  we  affirm ;  and  our  affirmation  is  corroborated  by  almost  all \nthe  sages  of  antiquity.  Believing  in  Occultism  and  a  host  of  invisible \nPotencies  for  good  reasons,  we  say :  Certus  sum,  scio  quod  credidi;  to \nwhich  our  critics  reply :  Credat  Judaeus  Apella.  Neither  is  converted \nby  the  other,  nor  does  such  result  affect  even  our  little  planet  E  pur \nse  muove! \n\nNor  is  there  any  need  of  prosel3^izing.  As  remarked  by  the  wise \nCicero,  \"Time  destroys  the  speculations  of  man,  but  it  confirms  the \njudgment  of  nature.\"  Let  us  bide  our  time.  Meanwhile,  it  is  not  in \nthe  human  constitution  to  witness  in  silence  the  destruction  of  one's \ngods,  whether  they  be  true  or  false.  And  as  theology  and  materialism \nhave  combined  together  to  destroy  the  old  gods  of  antiquity  and  seek \nto  disfigure  every  old  philosophical  conception,  it  is  but  just  that  the \nlovers  of  old  wisdom  should  defend  their  position,  by  proving  that  the \nwhole  arsenal  of  the  two  is,  at  best,  formed  of  new  weapons  made  out \nof  very  old  material. \n\n949.     The  Religions  of  India,  p.  xiii. \n\n\n452  THE  SECRET  DOCTRINE \n\n\n\u00a7XVI \n\nADAM-ADAMI \n\nNames  such  as  Adam-Adami,  used  by  Mr.  Chwolsohn  in  his  Nabor- \nthean  Agriculture  ^^^  and  derided  by  M.  Renan,  may  prove  little  to \nthe  profane.  To  the  Occultist,  however,  once  that  the  term  is  found \nin  a  work  of  such  immense  antiquity  as  the  above  cited,  it  proves  a \ngood  deal;  for  instance  that  Adami  was  a  manifold  symbol,  originat- \ning with  the  Aryan  people,  as  the  root  word  shows,  and  having  been \ntaken  from  them  by  the  Semites  and  the  Turanians  \u2014  as  many  other \nthings  were. \n\n\"Adam-Adami\"  is  a  generic  compound  name  as  old  as  languages \nare.  The  Secret  Doctrine  teaches  that  Ad-i  was  the  name  given  to \nthe  first  speaking  race  of  mankind  \u2014  in  this  Round  \u2014  by  the  Aryans. \nHence  the  Adonim  and  Adoftai  (the  ancient  plural  form  of  the  word \nAdon),  which  the  Jews  applied  to  their  Jehovah  and  angels,  who  were \nsimply  the  first  spiritual  and  ethereal  sons  of  the  earth;  and  the  god \nAdonis,  who  in  his  many  variations  stood  for  the  \"  First  Lord.\"  Adam \nis  the  Sanskrit  Adi-Ndth,  also  meaning  first  Lord,  as  ^d-lsvara,  or \nany  Ad  (the  first)  followed  by  any  adjective  or  substantive.  The \nreason  for  this  is  that  such  truths  were  a  common  inheritance.  It  was \na  revelation  received  by  the  first  mankind  before  that  time  which,  in \nBiblical  phraseology,  is  called  \"the  period  of  one  lip  and  word,\"  or \nspeech;  knowledge  expanded  by  man's  own  intuition  later  on,  but \nstill  later  hidden  from  profanation  under  an  adequate  symbology.  The \nauthor  of  the  \"  Qabbalah,  (according  to)  the  philosophical  writings \nof  Ibn  Gebirol,\"  shows  the  Israelite  using  \"^rfonai\"  (Lord),  instead \nof  Eh'yeh  (/  am)  and  YHVH,  and  adds  that,  while  Adonai  is  ren- \ndered \"  Lord  \"  in  the  Bible,  \"  the  lowest  designation,  or  the  Deity  in \nNature,  the  more  general  term  Elohim,  is  translated  God.\"*** \n\nA  curious  work  was  translated  in  1860  or  thereabout,  by  the  Orient- \nalist Chwolsohn,  and  presented  to  ever-incredulous  and  flippant  Europe \nunder  the  innocent  title  of  Nabathean  Agriculture.  In  the  opinion  of \nthe  translator  that  archaic  volume  is  \"  a  complete  initiation  into  the \nmysteries  of  the  pre-Adamite  nations,  on  the  authority  of  undeniably \nauthentic  documents.'^  It  is  \"  an  invaluable  compendium,  the  full  epi- \ntome of  the  Doctrines  held,  of  the  arts  and  sciences,  not  only  of  the \nChaldaeans,  but  also  of  the  Assyrians  and  Canaanites  of  the  prehistoric \n\n950.     Vide  infra.  951.    Pag\u00ab    175. \n\n\n\"  NABATHEAN  AGRICULTURE  \"  453 \n\nages.\"  These  \"  Nabatheans  \"  \u25a0 \u2014  as  some  critics  thought  \u2014  were  simply \nthe  Sabaeans,  or  Chaldaean  star-worshipers.  The  work  is  a  retransla- \ntion  from  the  Arabic,  into  which  language  it  was  at  first  translated \nfrom  the  Chaldaean. \n\nMasudi,  the  Arabic  historian,  speaks  of  these  Nabatheans,  and  ex- \nplains their  origin  in  this  wise: \n\nAfter  the  Deluge  [  ?  ]  the  nations  established  themselves  in  various  countries. \nAmong  these  were  the  Nabatheans,  who  founded  the  city  of  Babylon,  and  were \nthose  descendants  of  Ham  who  settled  in  the  same  province  under  the  leader- \nship of  Nimrod,  the  son  of  Cush,  who  was  the  son  of  Ham,  and  great-grandson \nof  Noah.  .  .  .  This  took  place  at  the  time  when  Nimrod  received  the  governor- \nship of  Babylonia  as  the  delegate  of  Dzahhak  named  Biurasp. \n\nThe  translator,  Chwolsohn,  finds  that  the  assertions  of  this  historian \nare  in  perfect  accord  with  those  of  Moses  in  Genesis;  while  more  irrev- \nerent critics  might  express  the  opinion  that  for  this  very  reason  their \ntruth  should  be  suspected.  It  is  useless  to  argue  this  point,  which  is \nof  no  value  in  the  present  question.  The  weather-beaten,  long-since- \nburied  problem,  and  the  difficulty  of  accounting,  on  any  logical  ground, \nfor  the  phenomenal  derivation  of  millions  of  people  of  various  races, \nof  many  civilized  nations  and  tribes,  from  three  couples  (Noah's  sons) \nin  346  years'*^  after  the  Deluge,  may  be  left  to  the  Karma  of  the \nauthor  of  Genesis,  whether  he  is  called  Moses  or  Ezra.  That  which \nis  interesting  in  the  work  noticed  is  its  contents,  the  doctrines  enunci- \nated in  it,  which  are  again,  if  read  esoterically,  almost  all  of  them \nidentical  with  the  Secret  Teachings. \n\nQuatrcmere  suggested  that  this  book  might  have  been  simply  a  copy \nmade  under  Nebuchadnezzar  II,  from  some  Hamitic  treatise,  \"  infinite- \nly more  ancient,\"  while  the  author  maintains,  on  \"  internal  and  external \nevidence,\"  that  its  Chaldaean  original  was  written  out  from  the  oral \ndiscourses  and  teachings  of  a  wealthy  Babylonian  landowner,  named \nQii-tamy,  who  had  used  for  those  lectures  still  more  ancient  materials. \nThe  first  Arabic  translation  is  placed  by  Chwolsohn  so  far  back  as  the \nXlllth  century  b.  c.  On  the  first  page  of  this  \"  revelation,\"  the  author, \nor  amanuensis,  Qu-tamy,  declares  that  \"the  doctrines  propounded \ntherein,  were  originally  told  by  Saturn  to  the  Moon,  who  communicated \nthem  to  her  idol,  which  idol  revealed  them  to  her  devotee,  the  writer  \" \n\u2014  the  adept  Scribe  of  that  work  \u2014  Qu-tamy. \n\nThe  details  given  by  the  God  for  the  benefit  and  instruction  of  mor- \ntals, show  periods  of  incalculable  duration  and  a  series  of  numberless \nkingdoms  and  Dynasties  that  preceded  the  appearance  on  Earth  of \n\n952.  See  Gtfusis  and  the  authorized  Ark\"  \"  b.  c.  2348.\"  Chap,  x,  \"  Nimrod  the \nChronology.    In  chap,  viii,  \"  Noah  leavetb  the      first  Monarch,\"  stands  over  \"  b.  c   1998.\" \n\n\n454  THE  SECRET  DOCTRINE \n\nAdami  (the  \"  red-earth  \").  These  periods  have  aroused,  as  might  have \nbeen  expected,  the  defenders  of  the  chronology  of  the  Biblical  dead- \nletter  meaning  almost  to  fury.  De  Rougemont  was  the  first  to  make  a \n/et/^^-in-arms  against  the  translator.  He  reproaches  him**'*  with  \" sac- \nrificing  Moses  to  an  anonymous  author.\"  Berosus,  he  urges,  \"  however \ngreat  were  his  chronological  errors,  was  at  least  in  perfect  accord  with \nthe  prophet  with  regard  to  the  first  men,  since  he  speaks  of  Alorus- \nAdam,  or  Xisuthrus-Noah,  and  of  Belus-Nimrod,\"  etc.  \"  Therefore,\" \nhe  adds,  \"  the  work  must  be  an  Apocrypha  to  be  Anged  with  its  con- \ntemporaries \u2014  the  fourth  book  of  Esdras,  thai  of  Enoch,  the  Sibylline \nOracles,  and  the  Book  of  Hermes  \u2014  every  one  of  these  dating  no \nfarther  back  than  two  or  three  centuries  B,  C!*  Ewald  came  down \nstill  harder  on  Chwolsohn,  and  finally  M.  Renan.  In  the  Revue  Ger- \nmanique^^*  the  ex-pupil  pulls  down  the  authority  of  his  master,  by \nasking  him  to  show  a  reason  why  his  Nabathean  Agriculture  should \nnot  be  the  fraudulent  work  of  some  Jew  of  the  third  or  fourth  century \nof  our  era?  It  can  hardly  be  otherwise  \u2014  argues  the  romancer  of  the \nLife  of  Jesus,  Since,  in  this  in-folio  on  astrology  and  Sorcery  \"  we \nrecognize  in  the  personages  introduced  by  Qu-tamy,  all  the  patriarchs \nof  the  Biblical  legends,  such  as  Adam^Adami,  AnoukonNoah,  and  his \nIbrahim-Abraham  etc.,  etc.\" \n\nThis  is  no  reason,  since  Adam  and  others  are  generic  names.  Mean- \nwhile it  is  humbly  submitted  that,  all  things  considered,  an  apocrypha \n\u2014  if  even  of  the  third  century  a.  d.,  instead  of  the  thirteenth  century \nB.  c.^  as  suggested  by  Quatremere  \u2014  is  old  enough  to  appear  genuine \nas  a  document,  and  so  satisfy  the  demands  of  the  most  exacting  archae- \nologist and  critic.  For,  even  admitting,  for  argument's  sake,  that  this \nliterary  relic  has  been  compiled  by  \"  some  Jew  of  the  third  century  of \nour  era\"  \u2014  what  of  that?  Leaving  the  credibility  of  its  doctrines  for \na  moment  aside,  why  should  it  be  less  entitled  to  a  hearing,  or  less \ninstructive  as  reflecting  older  opinions,  than  any  other  religious  work, \nalso  a  \"compilation  from  old  texts\"  or  oral  tradition  \u2014  of  the  same \nor  even  a  later  age?  In  such  case  we  should  have  to  reject  and  call \n\"  apocryphal \"  the  Kuran  \u2014  two  centuries  older,  though  we  know  it  to \nhave  sprung,  Minerva-like,  direct  from  the  brain  of  the  Arabian  pro- \nphet ;  and  we  should  have  to  pooh-pooh  all  the  information  we  can  get \nfrom  the  Talmud,  which,  in  its  present  form,  was  also  compiled  from \nolder  materials,  and  is  not  earlier  than  the  IXth  century  of  our  era. \n\nThe  curious  \"  Bible  \"  of  the  Chaldaean  adept,  and  the  various  criti- \ncisms upon  it  (as  in  Chwolsohn's  translation),  are  noticed,  because \nit  has  an  important  bearing  upon  a  great  portion  of  the  present  work. \n\n953.    AnnaUs  J#  PhUosophU,  June,   1860,  p.   41S.  954.     April   30,   1860. \n\n\nMANY   VIEWS   OF    MANY    MINDS \n\n\n455 \n\n\nWith  the  exception  of  M.  Renan,  an  iconoclast  by  principle  \u2014  so \npointedly  called  by  Jules  Lemaitre  \"  le  Paganini  du  Niant\"  \u2014  the \nworst  fault  found  with  the  work  is,  it  would  seem,  that  the  \"  apocry- \npha \"  pretends  to  have  been  communicated  as  a  revelation  to  an  adept \nby,  and  from,  the  \"  idol  of  the  moon,\"  who  received  it  from  \"  Saturn.\" \nHence,  very  naturally,  it  is  \"  a  fairy  tale  all  round.\"  To  this  there  is \nbut  one  answer:  it  is  no  more  a  fairy  tale  than  the  Bible,  and  if  one \nfalls,  the  other  must  follow  it.  Even  the  mode  of  divination  through \n\"  the  idol  of  the  moon  \"  is  the  same  as  practised  by  David,  Saul,  and \nthe  High  Priests  of  the  Jewish  Tabernacle  by  means  of  the  Teraphim. \nIn  Volume  HI,  Part  H,  of  this  present  work,  the  practical  methods  of \nsuch  ancient  divination  will  be  found. \n\nThe  Nabathean  Agriculture  is  a  compilation  indeed ;  it  is  no  apocry- \npha, but  the  repetition  of  the  tenets  of  the  Secret  Doctrine  under  the \nexoteric  Chaldaean  form  of  national  symbols,  for  the  purpose  of \n\"  cloaking  \"  the  tenets,  just  as  the  Books  of  Hermes  and  the  Puranas \nare  Eg3rptian  and  Hindu  attempts  at  the  same.  The  work  was  as  well \nknown  in  antiquity  as  it  was  during  the  Middle  Ages.  Maimonides \nspeaks  of  it,  and  refers  more  than  once  to  this  Chaldaeo-Arabic \nMS.,  calling  the  Nabatheans  by  their  co-religionary  name,  t.  e.,  \"  star- \nworshipers,\"  or  Sabaeans,  but  yet  failing  to  see  in  this  disfigured  word \n\"  Nabatheans  \"  the  mystic  name  of  the  caste  devoted  to  Nebo  (god  of \nsecret  wisdom),  which  shows  on  its  face  that  the  Nabatheans  were  an \noccult  Brotherhood.^***  The  Nabatheans  who,  according  to  the  Persian \nYezidi,  originally  came  to  Syria  from  Busrah,  were  the  degenerate \nmembers  of  that  fraternity;  still  their  religion,  even  at  that  late  day, \nwas  purely  Kabalistic.****  Nebo  is  the  deity  of  the  planet  Mercury,  and \nMercury  is  the  god  of  Wisdom  or  Hermes,  and  Budha,  which  the  Jews \ncalled  13^  \"the  Lord  on  high,  the  aspiring,. . .\"  and  the  Greeks  Nabo, \nNo/Sw,  hence  Nabatheans.  Notwithstanding  that  Maimonides  calls  their \ndoctrines  \"  heathenish  foolishness  \"  and  their  archaic  literature  \"  Sab- \naeorum  foetum''  he  places  their  \" agriculture,\"  the  Bible  of  Qu-tamy, \nin  the  first  rank  of  Archaic  literature;  and  Abarbanel  praises  it  in \nunmeasured  terms.     Spencer,  quoting  the  latter,  speaks  of  it  as  that \n\n\n955.  \"I  will  mention  to  thee  the  writ- \nings .  .  .  respecting  iht  belief  of  the  Sab- \neons\"  he  says.  \" The  most  famous  is  the \nBook  the  'Agriculture  of  the  Nabatheans/ \nwhich  has  been  translated  by  Ibn  Wahohijah, \nThis  book  is  full  of  heathen!^  foolishness. \n.  .  .  It  speaks  of  preparations  of  Tai^ismans, \nthe  drawing  down  of  the  powers  of  the \nSpikits,  Magic,  Dsmons,  and  ghouls,  which \nmake  their  abode  in  the  desert.\"     (Maimon- \n\n\nides, quoted  by  Dr.  D.  Chwolsohn,  Die  Ssabier \nund  der  Ssabismus,  II,  p.  458.)  Tfie  Naba- \ntheans of  Mount  I\u00abebanon  believed  in  the \nSeven  Archangels,  as  their  forefathers  had \nbelieved  in  the  Seven  Great  Stars,  the  abodes \nand  bodies  of  these  Archangels,  believed  in \nto  this  day  by  the  Roman  Catholics,  as  is \nshown  elsewhere. \n\n956.     See  \"  Isis  UnveUedr  Vol.   II.  page \n197. \n\n\n456  THE  SECRET  DOCTRINE \n\n\"most  excellent  Oriental  work/'  adding \u2022\u2022^  that  by  Nabatheans,  the \nSabaeans,  the  Chaldaeans,  and  the  Egyptians,  in  short  all  those  nations \nagainst  whom  the  laws  of  Moses  were  most  severely  enacted,  have  to \nbe  understood. \n\nNebo,  the  oldest  God  of  Wisdom  of  Babylonia  and  Mesopotamia, \nwas  identical  with  the  Hindu  Budha  and  Hermes-Mercury  of  the \nGreeks.  A  slight  change  in  the  sexes  of  the  parents  is  the  only  altera- \ntion. As  Budha  was  the  Son  of  Soma  (the  Moon)  in  India,  and  of  the \nwife  of  Brihaspati  (Jupiter),  so  Nebo  was  the  son  of  Zarpa-nitu  (the \nMoon  deity)  and  of  Merodach,  who  had  become  Jupiter,  after  having \nbeen  a  Sun  God.  As  Mercury  the  planet,  Nebo  was  the  \"  overseer  \" \namong  the  seven  gods  of  the  planets ;  and  as  the  personification  of  the \nSecret  Wisdom  he  was  Nabin,  a  seer  and  a  prophet.  The  fact  that \nMoses  is  made  to  die  and  disappear  on  the  mount  sacred  to  Nebo, \nshows  him  an  initiate  and  a  priest  of  that  god  under  another  name ;  for \nthis  God  of  Wisdom  was  the  great  creative  deity,  and  was  worshiped \nas  such,  not  alone  at  Borsippa  in  his  gorgeous  Temple,  or  planet-tower. \nHe  was  likewise  adored  by  the  Moabites,  the  Canaanites,  the  Assyrians, \nand  throughout  the  whole  of  Palestine:  then  why  not  by  the  Israelites? \n\"  The  planetary  temple  of  Babylon  \"  had  \"  its  holy  of  holies  \"  within \nthe  shrine  of  Nebo,  the  prophet  god  of  Wisdom.  We  are  told  in  the \nHibbert  Lectures,  \"  The  ancient  Babylonians  had  an  intercessor  be- \ntween men  and  the  gods  .  .  .  and  Nebo,  was  the  'proclaimer'  or \n*  prophet,'  as  he  made  known  the  desire  of  his  father  Merodach.\" \n\nNebo  is  a  creator,  like  Budha,  of  the  Fourth  and  also  of  the  Fifth \nRace.  For  the  former  starts  a  new  race  of  Adepts,  and  the  latter,  the \nSolar-lunar  D)masty,  or  the  men  of  these  Races  and  Round.  Both \nare  the  Adams  of  their  respective  creatures.  Adam-Adami  is  a  per- \nsonation of  the  dual  Adam:  of  the  paradigmic  Adam-Kadmon,  the \ncreator,  and  of  the  lower  Adam,  the  terrestrial,  who,  as  the  Syrian \nKabalists  have  it,  had  only  nephesh,  \"  the  breath  of  life,\"  but  no  living \nsoul,  until  after  his  Fall. \n\nIf,  therefore,  Renan  persists  in  regarding  the  Chaldaean  Scriptures \n\u2014  or  what  remains  of  them  \u2014  as  apocryphal,  it  is  quite  immaterial  to \ntruth  and  fact.  There  are  other  Orientalists  who  may  be  of  a  different \nopinion;  and  even  were  they  not,  it  would  still  really  matter  very \nlittle.  These  doctrines  contain  the  teachings  of  Esoteric  philosophy, \nand  this  must  suffice.  To  those  who  understand  nothing  of  s)mibology \nit  may  appear  astrolatry,  pure  and  simple,  or  to  him  who  would  conceal \nthe  esoteric  truth,  even  \"heathenish  foolishness.\"  Maimonides,  how- \never, while  expressing  scorn  for  the  esotericism  in  the  religion  of  other \nnations,  confessed  esotericism  and  symbology  in  his  own,  preached \n\n957.     Vol.  I,  p.  354. \n\n\nTHE    KABALISTIC    ^OUR    ADAMS  457 \n\nsilence  and  secrecy  upon  the  true  meaning  of  Mosaic  sayings,  and  thus \ncame  to  grief.  The  Doctrines  of  Qu-tamy,  the  Chaldaean,  are,  in \nshort,  the  allegorical  rendering  of  the  religion  of  the  earliest  nations \nof  the  Fifth  Race. \n\nWhy  then  should  M.  Renan  treat  the  name  \"Adam-Adami\"  with \nsuch  academical  contempt?  The  author  of  the  Origins  of  Christi- \nanity evidently  knows  nothing  of  the  \"origins  of  pagan  sjrmbolism\" \nor  of  Esotericism  either,  otherwise  he  would  have  known  that  the \nname  was  a  form  of  universal  symbol,  referring,  ez'en  with  the  Jews, \nnot  to  one  man,  but  to  four  distinct  humanities  or  mankinds.  This \nis  very  easily  proven. \n\nThe  Kabalists  teach  the  existence  of  four  distinct  Adams,  or  the \ntransformation  of  four  consecutive  Adams,  the  emanations  from  the \nDyooknah  (divine  phantom)  of  the  Heavenly  Man,  an  ethereal  com- \nbination of  Neshamah,  the  highest  Soul  or  Spirit :  this  Adam  having, \nof  course,  neither  a  gross  human  body,  nor  a  body  of  desire.  This \n\"Adam\"  is  the  protot)rpe  (tzure)  of  the  second  Adam.  That  they \nrepresent  our  Five  Races  is  certain,  as  everyone  can  see  by  their  de- \nscription in  the  Kabala :  the  first  being  the  \"perfect.  Holy  Adam\" ;  .  .  . \n\"  a  shadow  that  disappeared  \"  (the  Kings  of  Edom)  produced  from  the \ndivine  Tzelem  (Image) ;  the  second  is  called  the  protoplastic  an- \ndrogyne Adam  of  the  future  terrestrial  and  separated  Adam ;  the  third \nAdam  is  the  man  made  of  \"  dust \"  (the  first,  innocent  Adam)  ;  and \nthe  fourth,  is  the  supposed  forefather  of  our  own  race  \u2014  the  Fallen \nAdam.  See,  however,  the  admirably  clear  description  of  these  in  Mr. \nIsaac  Myer's  Qabbalah,^^^  He  gives  only  four  Adams,  because  of  the \nKings  of  Edom,  no  doubt.  \"  The  fourth  Adam,\"  he  writes,  \".  .  .  was \nclothed  with  skin,  flesh,  nerves,  etc.  This  answers  to  the  lower  Ne- \nphesh  and  Guff,  i.e.,  body,  united.  He  has  the  animal  power  of  repro- \nduction and  continuance  of  species,\"  and  this  is  the  human  Root-Race. \n\nIt  is  just  at  this  point  that  the  modem  Kabalists  \u2014  led  into  error  by \nthe  long  generations  of  Christian  mystics  who  have  tampered  with  the \nKabalistic  records  wherever  they  could  \u2014  diverge  from  the  Occultists \nin  their  interpretations,  and  take  the  later  thought  for  the  earlier  idea. \nThe  original  Kabala  was  entirely  metaphysical,  and  had  no  concern \nwith  animal,  or  terrestrial  sexes ;  the  later  Kabala  has  suffocated  the \ndivine  ideal  under  the  heavy  phallic  element.  The  Kabalists  say: \u2014 \n\"  God  made  man  male  and  female.\"  \"  Among  the  Qabbalists,  the \nnecessity  to  continued  creation  and  existence  is  called  the  Balance,\" \nsays  the  author  of  Qabbalah;^^^^  and  being  without  this  \"  Balance,\" \nconnected  with  Ma-qom  (mysterious  place),^*^  even  the  First  Race  is \n\n958.     Page  418,  et  seq.  958a.    Page  118. \n\n959.     Simply,  the  womb,  the  \"  Holy  of  Holies \"  with  the  Semites. \n\n\n458  THE  SECRET  DOCTRINE \n\nnot,  as  we  have  seen,  recognized  by  the  Sons  of  the  Fifth  Adam. \nFrom  the  highest  Heavenly  Man,  the  upper  Adam  who  is  \"male \nfemale  \"  or  Androgyne,  down  to  the  Adam  of  dust,  these  personified \nsymbols  are  all  connected  with  sex  and  procreation.  With  the  Eastern \nOccultists  it  is  entirely  the  reverse.  The  sexual  relation  they  con- \nsider as  a  \"  Karma  \"  pertaining  only  to  the  mundane  relation  of  man, \nwho  is  dominated  by  Illusion,  a  thing  to  be  put  aside,  the  moment  that \nthe  person  becomes  \"  wise.\"  They  consider  it  a  most  fortunate  circum- \nstance if  the  Guru  (teacher)  found  in  his  pupil  an  aptitude  for  the \npure  life  of  Brahmacharya.    Their  dual  symbols  were  to  them  but  the  , \n\npoetical  imagery  of  the  sublime  correlation  of  creative  Cosmic  forces. \nAnd  this  ideal  conception  is  found  beaming  like  a  golden  ray  upon \neach  idol,  however  coarse  and  grotesque,  in  the  crowded  galleries  of \nthe  somber  fanes  of  India  and  other  Mother  lands  of  cults. \n\nThis  will  be  demonstrated  in  the  following  Section. \n\nMeanwhile,  it  may  be  added  that,  with  the  Gnostics,  the  second \nAdam  also  emanates  from  the  Primeval  Man,  the  Ophite  Adamas,  in \n\"whose  image  he  is  made\";  the  third,  from  this  second  \u2014  an \nAndrogyne.  The  latter  is  symbolized  in  the  6th  and  7th  pairs  of \nthe  male- female  Aeons,  \u2014  Amphain-Essumene,  and  Vananin-Lamer \n(Father  and  Mother;  vide  Valentinian  Table,  in  Epiphanius)  \u2014 while \nthe  fourth  Adam,  or  Race,  is  represented  by  a  Priapean  monster. \nThe  latter  \u2014  a  post-Christian  fancy  \u2014  is  the  degraded  copy  of  the  ante- \nChristian  Gnostic  sjrmbol  of  the  \"  Good  One,\"  or  \"  He,  who  created \nbefore  anything  existed,'*  the  Celestial  Priapus  \u2014  truly  bom  from \nVenus  and  Bacchus  when  that  God  returned  from  his  expedition  into \nIndia,  for  Venus  and  Bacchus  are  the  post-types  of  Aditi  and  the \nSpirit.  The  later  Priapus,  one,  however,  with  Agathodaimon,  the \nGnostic  Savior,  and  even  with  Abraxas,  is  no  longer  the  gl)i)h  for \nabstract  creative  Power,  but  symbolizes  the  four  Adams,  or  Races, \nthe  fifth  being  represented  by  the  five  branches  cut  off  from  the \nTree  of  Life  on  which  the  old  man  stands  in  the  Gnostic  gems.  The \nntunber  of  the  Root-Races  was  recorded  in  the  ancient  Greek  temples \nby  the  seven  vowels,  of  which  five  were  framed  in  a  panel  in  the \nInitiation  halls  of  the  Adyta.  The  Egyptian  gljrph  for  it  was  a  hand \nwith  five  fingers  spread,  the  fifth  or  little  finger  being  only  half- \ngrown,  and  also  five  \"  N's  \"  \u2014  hieroglyphs  standing  for  that  letter. \nThe  Romans  used  the  five  vowels  A  E  I  O  V  in  their  fanes ;  and  this \narchaic  symbol  was  adopted  during  the  middle  ages  as  a  motto  by \nthe  House  of  the  Hapsburgs.     Sic  transit  gloria! \n\n\nTHE       god\"    sub    ROSA  459 \n\n\n\u00a7    XVII \n\nTHE  \"  HOLY  OF  HOLIES  \" \nITS  DEGRADATION \n\nThe  Sanctum  Sanctorum  of  the  Ancients,  i.  e.,  that  recess  on  the \nWestern  side  of  the  Temple  which  was  enclosed  on  three  sides  by \nblank  walls  and  had  its  only  aperture  or  door  hung  over  with  a  curtain \n\u2014  also  called  the  Adytum  \u2014  was  common  to  all  ancient  nations. \n\nNevertheless,  a  great  difference  is  found  between  the  secret  mean- \nings of  this  S3rmbolical  place,  in  the  esoteticism  of  the  Pagans  and  that \nof  later  Jews;  though  the  symbology  of  it  was  originally  identical \nthroughout  the  ancient  Races  and  Nations.  The  Gentiles,  by  placing  in \nthe  Adytum  a  sarcophagus,  or  a  tomb  (taphos),  and  the  solar-god  to \nwhom  the  temple  was  consecrated,  held  it,  as  Pantheists,  in  the  greatest \nveneration.  They  regarded  it  \u2014  in  its  esoteric  meaning  \u2014  as  the  sym- \nbol of  resurrection,  cosmic,  solar  (or  diurnal),  and  human.  It  embraced \nthe  wide  range  of  periodical  and  (in  time)  punctual,  Manvantaras,  or \nthe  re-awakenings  of  Kosmos,  Earth,  and  Man  to  new  existences ;  the \nsun  being  the  most  poetical  and  also  the  most  grandiose  symbol  of  the \nsame  in  heaven,  and  man  \u2014  in  his  re-incarnations  \u2014  on  Earth.  The \nJews  \u2014  whose  realism,  if  judged  by  the  dead-letter,  was  as  practical \nand  gross  in  the  days  of  Moses  as  it  is  now  \u2022^^  \u2014  in  the  course  of  their \nestrangement  from  the  gods  of  their  pagan  neighbors,  consummated \na  national  and  levitical  polity,  by  the  device  of  setting  forth  their  Holy \nof  Holies  as  the  most  solemn  sign  of  their  Monotheism  \u2014  exoteric- \nally;  while  seeing  in  it  but  a  universal  phallic  symbol  \u2014  esoterically. \nWhile  the  Kabalists  knew  but  Ain-Soph  and  the  \"  gods  \"  of  the  Mys- \nteries, the  Levites  had  no  tomb,  no  god  in  their  adytum  but  the \n\"  Sacred  \"  Ark  of  the  Covenant  \u2014  their  \"  Holy  of  Holies.\" \n\nWhen  the  esoteric  meaning  of  this  recess  is  made  clear,  however, \nthe  profane  will  be  better  able  to  understand  why  David  danced  \"  un- \ncovered \"  before  the  ark  of  the  Covenant,  and  was  so  anxious  to  appear \nvile  for  the  sake  of  his  \"  Lord,\"  and  base  in  his  own  sight.*** \n\nThe  ark  is  the  navi-form  Argha  oi  the  Mysteries.    Parkhurst,  who \n\n960.  But  it  was  not  so,  in  reslity,  witness  spirituality  from  the  body  of  their  symbols; \ntheir  prophets.  It  is  the  later  Rabbis  and  leaving  only  their  Scriptures  \u2014  a  dead  shell, \nthe    Talmudic    scheme    that    killed    out    all      from  which  the   Soul  has  departed. \n\n961.     See  II  Sam%9l,  vi.  16-22. \n\n\n460  THE  SECRET  DOCTRINE \n\nhas  a  long  dissertation  upon  it  in  his  Greek  dictionary,  and  who  never \nbreathes  a  word  about  it  in  the  Hebrew  lexicon,  explains  it  thus: \u2014 \n\n'Apx^  in  this  application  answers  to  the  Hebrew  rasit  or  wisdom  ...  a \nword  which  had  the  meaning  of  the  emblem  of  the  female  generative  power, \nthe  Arg  or  Area,  in  which  the  germ  of  all  nature  was  supposed  to  float  or \nbrood  on  the  great  abyss  during  the  interval  which  took  place  after  every  mun- \ndane cycle. \n\nQuite  so ;  and  the  Jewish  ark  of  the  Covenant  had  precisely  the  same \nsignificance;  with  the  supplementary  addition  that,  instead  of  a  beauti- \nful and  chaste  sarcophagus  (the  symbol  of  the  matrix  of  Nature  and \nresurrection)  as  in  the  Sanctum  sanctorum  of  the  pagans,  they  had \nthe  ark  made  still  more  realistic  in  its  construction  by  the  two  cherubs \nset  up  on  the  coffer  or  ark  of  the  covenant,  facing  each  other,  with \ntheir  wings  spread  in  such  a  manner  as  to  form  a  perfect  yoni  (as  now \nseen  in  India).  Besides  which,  this  generative  symbol  had  its  signifi- \ncance enforced  by  the  four  mystic  letters  of  Jehovah's  name,  namely, \nPI^PI^  ;  or  ^  meaning  Jod  {membrum  virile,  see  Kabala) ;  n  (He, \nthe  womb)  ;  1  (Vau,  a  crook  or  a  hook,  a  nail),  and  n  again*  mean- \ning also  \"  an  opening\")  ;  the  whole  forming  the  perfect  bisexual  em- \nblem or  symbol  or  Y  (e)  H  (o)  V  (a)  H,  the  male  and  female  symbol. \n\nPerhaps,  also,  when  people  realize  the  true  meaning  of  the  office  and \ntitle  of  the  Kadesh  Kadeshim,  \"  the  holy  ones,\"  or  \"  the  consecrated  to \nthe  temple  of  the  Lord,\"  \u2014  the  \"  Holy  of  Holies  \"  of  the  latter  may \nassume  an  aspect  far  from  edifying. \n\nlacchus  again  is  lao  or  Jehovah;  and  Baal  or  Adon,  like  Bacchus, \n\nwas  a  phallic  god.  \"  Who  shall  ascend  into  the  hill  (the  high  place)  of \nthe  Lord  ?  \"  asks  the  holy  king  David,  \"who  shall  stand  in  the  place  of \nhis  Kadushu  Wip  ?  \"  \u2022'*  Kadesh  may  mean  in  one  sense  to  devote, \nhallow,  sanctify,  and  even  to  initiate  or  set  apart ;  but  it  also  means  the \nministry  of  lascivious  rites  (the  Venus-worship)  and  the  true  inter- \npretation of  the  word  Kadesh  is  bluntly  rendered  in  Deuteronomy  xxiii, \n17;  Hosea  iv.  14;  and  Genesis  xxxviii,  from  verses  IS  to  22.  The \n\"  holy  \"  Kadeshuth  of  the  Bible  were  identical,  as  to  the  duties  of  their \noffice,  with  the  Nautch-girls  of  the  later  Hindu  pagodas.  The  Hebrew \nKadeshim,  or  galli,  lived  \"  by  the  house  of  the  Lord,  where  the  women \nwove  hangings  for  the  grove,\"  or  the  bust  of  Venus-Astarte,  says  verse \nthe  seventh  in  the  twenty-third  chapter  of  H  Kings. \n\nThe  dance  performed  by  David  round  the  ark  was  the  \"  circlc-dance,\" \nsaid  to  have  been  prescribed  by  the  Amazons  for  the  Mysteries.  Such \nwas  the  dance  of  the  daughters  of  Shiloh,\u00ae'*  and  the  leaping  of  the \nprophets  of  Baal.^**     It  was  simply  a  characteristic  of  the  Sabaean \n\n962.    Psalms  xxiy.  3. \n963.     Judges  xxi.  21,  23,  si  passim.  964.     I  Kings  xviii.  26. \n\n\nWHAT  WAS  THE  CIRCI<E-DANCE  ? \n\n\n461 \n\n\nworship,  for  it  denoted  the  motion  of  the  planets  round  the  sun.  That \nthe  dance  was  a  Bacchic  frenzy  is  apparent.  Sistra  were  used  on  the \noccasion,  and  the  taunt  of  Michal  and  the  King's  reply  are  very \nexpressive.**\" \n\n\"The  Ark,  in  which  are  preserved  the  germs  of  all  living  things \nnecessary  to  repeople  the  earth,  represents  the  survival  of  life,  and  the \nsupremacy  of  spirit  over  matter,  through  the  conflict  of  the  opposing \npowers  of  nature.  In  the  Astro-Theosophic  chart  of  the  Western \nRite,  the  Ark  corresponds  with  the  navel,  and  is  placed  at  the  sinister \nside,  the  side  of  the  woman  (the  moon),  one  of  whose  symbols  is  the \nleft  pillar  of  Solomon's  temple  \u2014  Boaz.  The  umbilicus  is  connected \nthrough  the  placenta  with  the  receptacle  in  which  are  fructified  the \nembryos  of  the  race.  .  .  .  The  Ark  is  the  sacred  Argha  of  the  Hindus, \nand  thus  the  relation  in  which  it  stands  to  Noah's  ark  may  be  easily \ninferred  when  we  leam  that  the  Argha  was  an  oblong  vessel,  used  by \nthe  high  priests  as  a  sacrificial  chalice  in  the  worship  of  Isis,  Astarte, \nand  Venus-Aphrodite,  all  of  whom  were  goddesses  of  the  generative \npowers  of  nature,  or  of  matter  \u2014  hence  representing  symbolically  the \nArk  containing  the  germs  of  all  living  things.\"  \u2022\u2022\u2022 \n\nMistaken  is  he  who  accepts  the  Kabalistic  works  of  today,  and  the \ninterpretations  of  the  Zohar  by  the  Rabbis,  for  the  genuine  Kabalistic \nlore  of  old !  \u2022^^  For  no  more  today  than  in  the  day  of  Friedrich  von \nSchelling  does  the  Kabala  accessible  to  Europe  and  America,  contain \nmuch  more  than  \"  ruins  and  fragments,  much  distorted  remnants  still \nof  that  primitive  system  which  is  the  key  to  all  religious  systems.\"  ^^ \n\n\n965.    Isis  UnveUed,  Vol.  II,  p.  45. \n\n\n966.  Isis  UnveUed,  VoL  II,  p.  444. \n\n967.  The  author  of  the  \"  Qabbalah\" \nmakes  several  attempts  to  prove  conclusively \nthe  antiquity  of  the  Zohar.  Thus  he  shows \nthat  Moses  de  Leon  could  not  be  the  author \nor  the  forger  of  the  Zoharic  works  in  the \nXlllth  century,  as  he  is  accused  of  being, \nsince  Ibn  Gebirol  gave  out  the  same  philo- \nsophical teaching  225  years  before  the  day  of \nMoses  de  Leon.  No  true  Kabalist  or  scholar \nwill  ever  deny  the  fact  It  is  certain  that \nIbn  Gebirol  baaed  his  doctrines  upon  the  old- \nest Kabalistic  sources,  namely,  the  \"  Chal- \ndaean  Book  of  Numbers\"  as  well  as  some \nno  longer  extant  Midrashim,  the  same,  no \ndoubt,  as  those  used  by  Moses  de  Leon. \nBut  it  is  just  the  difference  between  the  two \nways  of  treating  the  same  esoteric  subjects, \nwhich,  while  proving  the  enormous  antiquity \nof  the  esoteric  sjrstem,  points  to  a  decided \nr&ng  of  Talmudistic  and  even  Christian  sec- \ntarianism  in   the   compilation   and   glossaries \n\n\nof  the  Zoharic  system  by  Rabbi  Moses.  Ibn \nGebirol  never  quoted  from  the  Scriptures  to \nenforce  the  teachings  {Vide  I.  Myer's  Qabba- \nlah, p.  7).  Moses  de  Leon  has  made  of \nthe  Zohar  that  which  it  has  remained  to \nthis  day,  **  a  running  commentary  on  the \n.  .  .  Books  of  the  Pentateuch  \"  iibid.),  with \na  few  later  additions  made  by  Christian \nhands.  One  follows  the  archaic  esoteric \nphilosophy;  the  other,  only  that  portion  which \nwas  adapted  to  the  lost  Books  of  Moses \nrestored  by  Ezra.  Thus,  while  the  system, \nor  the  trunk  on  which  the  primitive  original \nZohar  was  engrafted,  is  oi  an  immense  an- \ntiquity, many  of  the  (later)  Zoharic  offshoots \nare  strongly  colored  by  the  peculiar  views \nheld  by  Christian  Gnostics  (Syrian  and \nC^aldaean),  the  friends  and  co-workers  of \nMoses  de  Leon  who,  as  shown  by  Munk, \naccepted    their    interpretations. \n\n968.     See   Kabbala,    by   Professor   Franck, \nPreface. \n\n\n462  THE  SECRET  DOCTRINE \n\nThe  oldest  system  and  the  Chaldaean  Kabala  were  identical.  The \nlatest  renderings  of  the  Zohar  are  those  of  the  Synagc^e  in  the  early \ncenturies  \u2014  i.  e,,  the  Thorah,  dogmatic  and  uncompromising. \n\nThe  \"King's  Chamber\"  in  Cheops'  Pyramid  is  thus  an  Egyptian \n\"  Holy  of  Holies.\"  On  the  days  of  the  Mysteries  of  Initiation,  the  can- \ndidate, representing  the  solar  god,  had  to  descend  into  the  Sarcophagus, \nand  represent  the  energizing  ray,  entering  into  the  fecund  womb  of \nNature.  Emerging  from  it  on  tfie  following  morning,  he  typified  the \nresurrection  of  life  after  the  change  called  Death.  In  the  great  Mys- \nteries his  figurative  death  lasted  two  days,  when  with  the  Sun  he \narose  on  the  third  morning,  after  a  last  night  of  the  most  cruel  trials. \nWhile  the  postulant  represented  the  Sun  \u2014  the  all- vivifying  Orb  that \n\"resurrects\"  every  morning  but  to  impart  life  to  all  \u2014  the  Sarcophagus \nwas  symbolic  of  the  female  principle.  This,  in  Egypt;  its  form  and \nshape  changed  with  every  country,  provided  it  remained  a  vessel,  a \ns)rmbolic  navis  or  boat-shaped  vehicle,  and  a  container,  symbolically,  of \ngerms  or  the  germ  of  life.  In  India,  it  is  the  \"  golden  \"  Cow  through \nwhich  the  candidate  for  Brahmanism  has  to  pass  if  he  desires  to  be  a \nBrahman,  and  to  become  Dvija  (\"reborn  a  second  time\").  The \ncrescent-form  Argha  of  the  Greeks  was  the  type  of  the  Queen  of \nHeaven  \u2014  Diana,  or  the  Moon.  She  was  the  great  Mother  of  all \nExistences,  as  the  Sun  was  the  Father.  The  Jews,  previous  to,  as \nwell  as  after  their  metamorphosis  of  Jehovah  into  a  male  god,  wor- \nshiped Astoreth,  which  made  Isaiah  declare :  \"  Your  new  moons  and \nfeasts  my  soul  hateth  \"  \u2022\u2022\u2022 ;  saying  which,  he  was  evidently  unjust. \nAstoreth  and  the  New-moon  (the  crescent  argha)  festivals,  had  no \nworse  significance  as  a  form  of  public  worship  than  had  the  hidden \nmeaning  of  the  moon  in  general,  which  was  Kabalistically  connected \ndirectly  with,  and  sacred  to,  Jehovah,  as  is  well  known ;  with  the  sole \ndifference  that  one  was  the  female  and  the  other  the  male  aspect  of \nthe  moon,  and  of  the  star  Venus. \n\nThe  Sun  (the  Father),  the  Moon  (the  Mother),  and  Mercury- \nThoth  (the  Son),  were  the  earliest  Trinity  of  the  Egyptians,  who \npersonified  them  in  Osiris,  Isis,  and  Thoth  (Hermes).  In  IIISTIS \nSO^IA,  the  seven  great  gods,  divided  into  two  triads  and  the  highest \nGod  (the  Sun)  are :  the  lower  Tpifiwa/m?,  whose  powers  reside  re- \nspectively in  Mars,  Mercury  and  Venus;  and  the  higher  Triad  (\"the \nthree  unseen  gods  \")  who  dwell  in  the  Moon,  Jupiter  and  Saturn.*^\u00ae \n\nThis  requires  no  proof.  Astoreth  was  in  one  sense  an  impersonal \nsymbol  of  nature,  the  ship  of  Life  carrying  throughout  the  boundless \nSidereal  Ocean  the  germs  of  all  being.  And  when  she  was  not  identi- \nfied with  Venus,  like  every  other  \"  Queen  of  Heaven  \"  to  whom  cakes \n\n969.    i.  14.  970.     Vide  %%  359  and  361  #1  seq. \n\n\nCHRISTIAN  SYMBOLISM  463 \n\nand  buns  were  offered  in  sacrifice^  Astoreth  became  the  reflection  of  the \nChaldaean  \"  Nuah,  the  Universal  Mother  \"  ( female  Noah,  considered \nas  one  with  the  ark),  and  of  the  female  triad,  Ana,  Belita  and  Davkina ; \ncalledi  when  blended  into  one,  \"  Sovereign  goddess,  lady  of  the  Nether \nAbyss,  Mother  of  gods,  Queen  of  the  Earth,  and  Queen  of  fecundity.\" \nLater,  Belita  or  Damti  (the  sea),  the  Mother  of  the  City  of  Brech  (the \ngreat  Chaldean  Necropolis)  became  Eve;  and  now  she  is  Mary  the \nVirgin,  in  the  Latin  Church,  represented  as  standing  on  the  crescent- \nmoon,  and,  at  times  on  the  Globe,  to  vary  the  program.  The  nazn,  or \nship-like  form  of  the  crescent,  which  blends  in  itself  all  those  common \nS)rmbols  of  the  ship  of  life,  such  as  Noah's  ark,  the  Yoni  of  the  Hindus, \nand  the  ark  of  the  Covenant,  is  the  female  s)anbol  of  the  Universal \n\"  Mothers  of  the  gods,\"  and  is  now  found  tmder  its  Christian  symbol \nin  every  Church,  as  the  nave  (from  navis,  the  ship).*'*  The  navis \u2014 ^the \nSidereal  vessel  \u2014  is  fructified  by  the  Spirit  of  Life  \u2014  the  male  God ; \nor,  as  the  learned  Kenealy  (in  his  Apocalypse)  calls  it  very  appropri- \nately \u2014  the  Holy  Spirit.  In  Western  religious  symbology  the  Crescent \nwas  the  male,  the  full  moon,  the  female  aspect  of  that  universal  Spirit. \nThe  mystic  word  Aim,  which  the  prophet  Mahomet  prefixed  to  many \nchapters  of  the  Koran,  alludes  to  her  as  the  Aim,  the  immaculate \nVirgin  of  the  heavens.  And  \u2014  the  sublime  ever  falling  into  the  ridicul- \nous \u2014  it  is  from  this  root  Aim  that  we  have  to  derive  the  word  Almeh \n\u2014  the  Egyptian  dancin^girls.  The  latter  are  \"  Virgins  \"  of  the  same \ntype  as  the  Nautchnis  in  India,  and  the  (female)  Kadeshim,  the  Holy \nOnes  of  the  Jewish  temples  (those  consecrated  to  Jehovah,  who  repre- \nsented both  sexes),  whose  holy  functions  in  the  Israelite  fanes  were \nidentical  with  those  of  the  Nautchnis. \n\nNow  Eustathius  declares  that  (lO)  lO  means  the  moon,  in  the  dialect \nof  the  Argians;  and  it  was  one  of  the  names  of  the  same  in  Egypt. \nSays  Jablonski,  \"  lO,  loh,  Aegyptiis  Lunam  significat  neque  habent  Hit \nin  communi  sermonis  usu,  aliud  nomen  quo  Lunam  designent  praeter \n10\"  The  pillar  and  Circle  (lO),  now  constituting  the  first  decimal \nnumber,  and  which  with  Pythagoras  was  the  perfect  number  contained \nin  the  Tetraktys,^''^  became  later  a  pre-eminently  phallic  Number  \u2014 \namongst  the  Jews,  foremost  of  all,  with  whom  it  is  the  male  and  female \nJehovah. \n\n971.    Timaios      the     I^ocrian,      (Oft     th\u00a7  Power.      All     the     Sun-Goda     were     called \n\nSoul     of     the      World,      i),     speaking    of  Archagetas,    \"bom    from    the     Arka\"    the \n\nArka,    calls    her    \"the    Principle    of    best  divine   Virgin-Mother  of  the   Heavens, \nthings.\"      The    word    arcane,    \"hidden/'    or \n\nsecret,  is  derived  from  Arka.  \"  To  no  one  972.  Because  composed  of  ten  dots  ar- \nia the  Arcane  thovm  except  to  the  most  ranged  triangularly  in  four  rows.  It  is \nHigh\"  (Codex  Naearaeus),  alluding  to  the  Tetragrammaton  of  the  Western  Kab- \nnature    the    female,    and    Spirit,    the    male  alists. \n\n\n464  ^HK  SECR^  DOCTRINE \n\nThis  IS  how  a  scholar  explains  it  J \u2014 \n\nI  find,  on  the  Rosetta  stone  of  Uhlemann,  the  word  mouth,  also  in  Seiffarth, \nviz.,  the  name  of  the  Moon  used  as  a  cycle  of  Time,  hence  the  lunar  month \n\nfrom  the  hieroglyph  /^\u201e,^^,^^V    with  2QL  and  T  \u2022 )  as  determinatives  given, \n\nas  the  Coptic  I O  Hi  or  I O  H.  The  Hebrew  n^n  may  also  be  used  as  I O  H, \nfor  the  letter  vau,  or  )  ,  was  used  for  o  and  for  u,  and  for  v  or  w.  This,  before \nthe  Massora,  of  which  the  .  was  used  as  ^'  ^  o,  ^  =  u,  and  ^  =  v  or  w\u00bb  Now \nI  had  worked  it  out  by  original  search  that  the  great  distinctive  function  of  the \ngod-name  Jehovah  was  designative  of  the  influence  of  the  moon  as  the  causative \nof  generation,  and  as  of  its  exact  value  as  a  lunar  year  in  the  natural  measure \nof  days,  as  you  will  fully  see,  .  .  .  And  here  comes  this  linguistic  same  word \nfrom  a  source  far  more  ancient;  viz.,  the  Coptic,  or  rather  from  the  old \nEgyptian  in  time  of  the  Coptic.  .  .  .  (From  a  MS.) \n\nThis  is  the  more  remarkable  when  Egyptology  compares  this  with  the \nlittle  which  it  knows  about  the  Theban  triad  \u2014  composed  of  Amen, \nMuth  (or  Mut),  and  their  son  Khonsu,  This  triad  was,  when  united, \ncontained  in  the  moon  as  their  common  symbol;  and  when  separated, \nit  was  Khonsu  who  was  the  god,  Lunus^  being  thus  confounded  with \nThoth  and  Ptah.  His  mother  Mut  (A)  \u2014 the  name  signifying  Mother, \nby  the  bye,  not  the  moon,  which  was  only  her  Symbol  \u2014  is  called  the \n\"  Queen  of  Heaven  \" ;  the  \"  Virgin,\"  etc.,  etc.,  as  she  is  an  aspect  of \nIsis,  Hathor,  and  other  mother  goddesses.  She  was  less  the  wife  than \nthe  mother  of  Amen,  whose  distinct  title  is  \"the  husband  of  his \nMother.\"  In  a  statuette  at  Bulaq,  Cairo,  this  triad  is  represented  \u2022^^ \nas  a  mummy-god  holding  in  his  hand  three  different  scepters,  and  bear- \ning the  lunar  disc  on  his  head,  the  characteristic  tress  of  hair  showing \nthe  design  of  representing  it  as  that  of  an  infant  god,  or  \"  the  Sun,\" \nin  the  triad.  He  was  the  god  of  Destinies  in  Thebes,  and  appears  under \ntwo  aspects  (1)  as  \"Khonsu,  the  Lunar  god,  and  Lord  of  Thebes, \nNofir-hotpu  \u2014  'he  who  is  in  absolute  repose';  and  (2)  as  Khonsu \nIri'Sokhru,  or  *  Khonsu,  who  executes  Destiny ' :  the  former  preparing \nthe  events  and  conceiving  them  for  those  born  under  his  generative \ninfluence;  the  latter  putting  them  into  action.\"*^*  Under  theogonic \npermutations  Amen  becomes  Horus,  HOR-AMEN,  and  Mut(h)-Isis \nis  seen  suckling  him  in  a  statuette  of  the  Saitic  period.\u00ae^\"  In  his \nturn,  in  this  transformed  triad,  Khonsu  becomes  Thoth-Lunus,  \"he \nwho  operates  salvation.\"  His  brow  is  crowned  with  the  head  of  an \nibis  decorated  with  the  lunar  disc  and  the  diadem  called  lo-tef. \n\nNow  all  these  symbols  are  certainly  found  reflected  in  (some  believe \nthem  identical  with)  the  Yave,  or  Jehovah  of  the  Bible.    This  will  be \n\n973.    Number  1981  Serapeum,  Greek  Period. \n974.     See  Maspero's  Definitions.  975.    Abydoa. \n\n\n1*H^  \"  ^UR-?ACED  *'  BRAHMA \n\n\n46J \n\n\nmade  plain  to  any  one  who  reads  The  Source  of  Measures,  or  Hebrew- \nEgyptian  Mystery,  and  understands  the  undeniable,  clear,  and  mathe- \nmatical proofs  that  the  esoteric  foundations,  or  the  system  used  in  the \nbuilding  of  the  Great  Pyramid,  and  the  architectural  measurements  in \nthe  Temple  of  Solomon  (whether  the  latter  be  m)rthical  or  real),  Noah's \nark,  and  the  ark  of  the  Covenant,  are  the  same.  If  an3rthing  in  the \nworld  can  settle  the  dispute  that  the  old,  as  much  as  the  later,  Jews \n(post-Babylonian),  and  especially  the  former,  built  their  theogony  and \nreligion  on  the  very  same  foundation  as  all  Pagans  did,  it  is  the  work \nin  question. \n\nAnd  now  it  may  be  as  well  to  remind  the  reader  of  that  which  was \nsaid  of  I  A  O,  in  our  work,  \" Isis  Unveiled'' \n\nNo  other  deity  affords  such  a  variety  of  etymologies  as  Jaho,  nor  is  there  any \nname  which  can  be  so  variously  pronounced.  It  is  only  by  associating  it  with  the \nMasoretic  points  that  the  later  Rabbins  succeeded  in  making  Jehovah  read \n\"  Adonai \"  \u2014  or  Lord,  as  Philo  Byblius  spells  it  in  Greek  letters  lEYQ  \u2014  lEVO. \nTheodoret  says  that  the  Samaritans  pronounced  it  labe  (yahva),  and  the  Jews \nYaho;  which  would  make  it  as  we  have  shown,  I \u2014 ^Ah \u2014 O.  Diodorus  states \nthat  \"among  the  Jews  they  relate  that  Moses  called  the  god  lao.\"  It  is  on  the \nauthority  of  the  Bible  itself,  therefore,  that  we  maintain  that  before  his  initiation \nby  Jethro,  his  father-in-law,  Moses  had  never  known  the  word  Jaho.\"\" \n\nThe  above  receives  corroboration  in  a  private  letter  from  a  very \nlearned  Kabalist.  In  Stanza  IV  and  elsewhere  it  is  stated  that  exoter- \nically  Brahma  (neuter),  so  flippantly  and  so  often  confused  by  the \nOrientalists  with  Brahma  \u2014  the  male,  is  sometimes  called  Kalor-hansa \n(Swan  in  the  eternity),  and  the  esoteric  meaning  of  A-ham-sa,  is  given. \n(I  \u2014  am  \u2014  he,  so  ham  being  equal  to  sah  \"he,\"  and  aham  \"I\"  \u2014 \na  mystic  anagram  and  permutation).  It  is  also  the  \"  four- faced \" \nBrahma,  the  Chatur  mukha  (the  perfect  cube)  forming  itself  within, \nand  from  the  infinite  circle;  and  again  the  use  of  the  1,  3,  S,  and \nTj  =  14,  as  the  esoteric  hierarchy  of  the  Dhyan  Chohans  is  explained. \n\nOn  this,  the  same  correspondent  comments  in  this  way: \u2014 \n\nOf  the  1,  3,  5,  and  twice  7,  intending  and  very  especially  13,514,  which  on  a \ncircle  may  be  read  as  31415  (or  tt  value),  I  think  there  cannot  be  a  possibility \nof  doubting;  and  especially  when  considered  with  s3rmbol  marks  on  sacr,^ \n\"  Chakra,\"  or  Circle  of  Vishnu. \n\nBut  let  me  carry  your  description  a  step  further : \u2014  You  say  \"  The  One  from \n\n\n976.    VoL  II,  p.  301. \n\nThe  student  mutt  be  aware  that  Jethro  is \ncalled  the  \"  father-in-law \"  of  Moses;  not \nbecause  Moses  was  really  married  to  one \nof  his  seven  daughters.  Moses  was  an  Ini- \ntiate, if  he  ever  existed,  and  as  sudi  an \nascetic,  a  nazar,  and  could  never  be  mar- \nried.    It  is  an  allegory  like  everything  else. \n\n\nZipporah  (the  shining)  is  one  of  the  per- \nsonified Occult  Sciences  given  by  Revel- \nJethro,  the  Midian  priest  Initiator,  to  Moses, \nhis  Egyptian  pupil.  The  \"well\"  by  which \nMoses  sat  down  in  his  flight  from  the  Phar- \naoh symbolizes  the  \"  well  of  Knowledge.\" \n977.  In  Hebrew  the  phallic  symbol \nlingatn  and   Yoni. \n\n\n466  I^HS  S\u00a3CS^  DOCTftlNE \n\nthe  Egg,  the  six,  and  the  five*^  give  the  numbers  1065,  the  value  of  the  first \nbom\"  ...  If  it  be  so,  then  in  1065  we  have  the  famous  Jehovah's  name, \nthe  Jve  or  J<we,  or  Jupiter,  and  by  change  of  n  to  i  or  A  to  n,  then  y\\^ \nor  the  I<atin  Jun  or  Juno,  the  base  of  the  Chinese  riddle,  the  key  measuring \nnumbers  of  Sni  (Sinai)  and  Jehovah  coming  down  on  that  mount,  which \nnumbers  (1065),  are  but  the  use  of  our  ratio  of  113  to  355  because  1065  = \n355x3  which  is  circumference  to  a  diameter  of  113x3^339.  Thus  the  first \nborn  of  Brahma  Prajapati  (or  any  Demiourgos)  indicates  a  measuring  use  of \na  circular  relation  taken  from  the  Chakra  (or  Vishnu)  and,  as  stated  above, \nthe  Divine  manifestation  takes  the  form  of  life  and  the  first  bom. \n\nIt  is  a  most  singular  thing:  At  the  entrance  passage  to  the  King's  chamber \nthe  measurement  from  the  surface  of  the  Great  Step  \u2022\"  and  the  Grand  Gallery  to \nthe  top  of  the  said  gallery,  is  by  the  very \ncareful  measures  of  Piazzi  Smjrth  339 \ninches.  Take  A  as  a  center  and  with  this \nradius  describe  a  circle;  the  diameter  of \nthat  circle  will  be  339x2  =  678,  and  these \nnumbers  are  those  of  the  expression  and \n\nthe  raven,  in  the  \"  Dove  and  raven  \"  scenes  ^y^  ^ \n\nor  pictures  of  the  Flood  of  Noah;  (the \nradius  is  taken  to  show  division  into \ntwo  parts,  which  are  1065  each)  for  113  (man)  x 6^ 678;  and  the  diameter \nto  a  circumference  of  1065x2  \u2014  so  we  have  here  an  indication  of  cosmic  nuin \non  this  high  grade  or  step,  at  the  entrance  of  the  King's  Chamber  (the  Holy  of \nHolies) \u2014 which  is  the  womb.  Now  this  passage  is  of  such  a  height  that  a \nman  to  enter  it  must  stoop.  But  a  man  upright  is  113,  and  broken,  or  stooping, \nhe  becomes  113  =  56.5  or  5.65x10,  or  Jehovah.    That  is,  he  personifies \u2022\u2022  him \n\nas  entering  the  Holy  of  Holies.  But  by  Hebrew  Esoteridsm  the  chief  function \nof  Jehovah  was  child  giving,  etc.,  and  that  because,  by  the  numbers  of  his  name, \nhe  was  the  measure  of  the  lunar  year,  which  cycle  of  time,  because  by  its  factor \nof  7  (seven)  it  ran  so  co-ordinately  with  the  periods  of  the  quickening,  viability, \nand  gestation,  was  taken  as  the  causative  of  the  generative  action  and  therefore \nwas  worshiped  and  besought \n\nThis  discovery  connects  Jehovah  still  more  with  all  the  other  creative \nand  generative  gods,  solar  and  lunar^  and  especially  with  \"  King \" \nSoma,  the  Hindu  Deus  Lunus,  the  moon,  because  of  the  esoteric  influ- \nence attributed  to  this  planet  in  Occultism.  There  are  other  corrobora- \ntions of  it,  however,  in  Hebrew  tradition  itself.    Adam  is  spoken  of  in \n\n978.  See  Stanza  IV,  Book  L  personified  the  god  of  the  temple  he  belonged \n\n979.  It  is  on  that  step  that  one  arrives  to,  as  the  High  Priest  personified  the  god \non  the  plane  of  the  level  or  floor  and  open  at  all  times;  Just  as  the  Pope  now  per- \nentrance  to  the  King's  chamber,  the  Egyp-  sonates  Peter  and  even  Jesus  Christ  upon \ntian   \"Holy  of  Holies.\"  entering     the     inner     altar  \u2014  the     Christian \n\n980.  The   candidate   for   initiation  always  \"Holy  of  HoUes.\" \n\n\nTHIS  WYMOtOGY  01?  \"  SACRAMENT  '*  467 \n\nMaimonides^^^  in  two  aspects;  as  a  man,  like  all  others  bom  of  a \nman  and  a  woman,  and  \u2014  as  the  prophet  of  the  Moon;  the  reason  of \nwhich  is  now  made  apparent,  and  has  to  be  explained. \n\nAdam,  as  the  supposed  great  \"  Progenitor  of  the  human  race,\"  is,  as \nAdam  Kadmon,  made  in  the  image  of  God  \u2014  a  priapic  image,  there- \nfore. The  Hebrew  words  sacr  and  n'cabvah  are,  literally  translated, \nImgam  (phallus)  and  yoni,  notwithstanding  their  translation  in  the \nBible  \u2022\u2022*  \"  male  and  female.\"  As  said  there  \"  God  creates  '  Man  in  his \nown  image '  ...  in  the  image  of  God  created  he  him,  male  and  female \ncreated  he  them,\"  the  androgyne  Adam-Kadmon.  Now  this  Kabalistic \nname  is  not  that  of  a  living  man,  nor  even  of  a  human  or  divine \nBeing,  but  of  the  two  sexes  or  organs  of  procreation,  called  in  Hebrew \nwith  that  usual  sincerity  of  language  pre-eminently  Biblical,  sacr  and \nn'cabvah^^^;  these  two  being,  therefore,  the  image  imder  which  the \n\"  Lord  God  \"  appeared  usually  to  his  chosen  people.  That  this  is  so, \nis  now  undeniably  proven  by  almost  all  the  symbologists  and  Hebrew \nscholars  as  well  as  by  the  Kabala.  Therefore  Adam  is  in  one  sense \nJehovah.  This  makes  plain  another  general  tradition  in  the  East  men- \ntioned in  Gregorie's  Notes  and  Observations  upon  several  passages  in \nScripture^^^  and  quoted  by  Hargrave  Jennings  in  his  Phallicism?^*^ \n\"That  Adam  was  commanded  by  God  that  his  dead  body  should  be \nkept  above  grovmd  till  committed  to  the  middle  of  the  earth  by  a  priest \nof  the  most  High  God.\"  Therefore,  \"  Noah  daily  prayed  in  the  ark \nbefore  the  body  o^  Adam,\"  or  before  the  Phallus  in  the  ark,  or  Holy \nof  Holies,  again.  He  who  is  a  Kabalist  and  accustomed  to  the  inces- \nsant permutation  of  Biblical  names,  once  they  are  interpreted  numeri- \ncally and  symbolically,  will  understand  what  is  meant.  Jehovah,  from \nthe  two  words  of  which  his  name  is  composed,  \"makes  up  the  original \nidea  of  male-female  as  birth-originator,  for  the  ^  was  the  membrum \nvirile  and  Hovah  was  Eve/'  So  \".  .  .  the  perfect  one,  as  originator \nof  measures,  takes  also  the  form  of  birth  origin,  as  hermaphrodite  one; \nhence  the  phallic  form  and  use.\"**\"  Besides,  the  same  author  shows \nand  demonstrates  numerically  and  geometrically  that  (a)  Arets,  earth, \nAdam,  mem,  and  H'Adam-h  are  cognate  with  each  other,  and  are  per- \nsonified in  the  Bible  under  one  form,  as  the  Egyptian  and  Hebrew \nMars,  god  of  the  generation;    and   (fc)   that  Jehovah,  or  \"  Jah,  is \n\n9Sl.    Mor9  Nevochim,  **  The  Guide  of  the  the    Roman    priest,    and    the    sacr-fice,    and \n\nPerplexed\"  \u2014  truly!  j\u00bbcr-ment    of     the     English-speaking    race.\" \n\n982.  Genesis  i.   27.  (Source  of  Measures,  p.  236.)    Thence  mar- \n\n983.  Jehovah    says   to    Moses   \"the    Sum-  riage  is  a  sacrament  in  the  Greek  and  Rom- \nmation  of  my  name  is  Sacr,  the  carrier  of  an  Churches. \n\nthe    germ\"  \u2014 phallus,      \"It    is    the    vehicle     .     984.     4to,  lK)ndon,  1684.     Vol  I,  120-121. \n\nof    enunciation\u00ab    and    the    sacr    has    passed  984a.     Page  67. \n\ndown    through    ages    to    the    sacr-f actum    of  985.     Source  of  Measures,  p.    159. \n\n\n46S  tHt  SECK]^  DOCTRINE \n\nNoah,  or  Jehovah  is  Noah  in  Hebrew  would  be  n3^  ,  or  literally  in \nEnglish,  Inch/' \n\nThe  above  affords,  then,  a  key  to  the  said  traditions.  Noah,  a  divine \npermutation,  the  supposed  Savior  of  Humanity,  who  carries  in  his \nark  or  argha  (the  moon),  the  germs  of  all  living  things,  worships \nbefore  the  \"body  of  Adam,\"  which  body  is  the  image  of,  and  a  Creator \nitself.  Hence  Adam  is  called  the  \"  Prophet  of  the  Moon,\"  the  Argha \nor  \"Holy  of  Holies\"  of  the  ^  (Yodh).  This  also  shows  the  origin \nof  the  Jewish  popular  belief  that  the  face  of  Moses  is  in  the  Moon \n\u2014  *.  e.,  the  spots  in  the  Moon.  For  Moses  and  Jehovah  are  once \nmore  permutations,  as  has  been  shown  Kabalistically.  Says  the  author \nof  the  Source  of  Measures  \u2022*\u2022 :  \"  There  is  one  fact  in  regard  to  Moses \nand  his  works  too  important  to  be  omitted.  When  he  is  instructed \nby  the  Lord  as  to  his  mission,  the  power  name  assumed  by  the  Deity \nis,  /  am  that  I  am,  the  Hebrew  words  being : \u2014 \n\na  various  reading  of  m  n  *\u00bb .  Now,  Moses  is  n  tfi^  D  ,  and  equals  345. \nAdd  the  values  of  the  new  form  of  the  name  Jehovah,  21+501+21  =  543, \nor,  by  a  reverse  reading,  345;  thus  showing  Moses  to  be  a  form  of \nJehovah  in  this  combination.  21-4-2  =  10.5,  or,  reversed,  501,  so  that \nthe  ctsher  or  the  that  in  /  am  that  I  am  is  simply  a  guide  to  a  use  of  21 \nor  7x3;  50P  =  251  +,  a  very  valuable  pyramid  number,\"  etc.,  etc. \n\nFor  a  clearer  explanation  for  the  benefit  of  non-Kabalists  we  put \nit  thus :  \"  I  am  that  I  am  \"  is  in  Hebrew : \u2014 \n\nAhiye  Asher  AhiyS \n\nn-^nK  ne^H  n-^nM \n\n5,  10,  5,  1  200,  300,  1  5,  10,  5,  1 \n\nAdd  the  numbers  of  these  separate  words  and  you  have: \u2014 \n\niTHH  ntTH  iTn\u00ab \n\n21  501  21 \n\n(which  relates  to  the  process  of  descending  in  fire  on  the  mount  to \nmake  man,  etc.,  etc.),  and  which  is  explained  to  be  but  a  check  and  use \nof  the  numbers  of  the  mountains ;  for : \u2014  on  one  side  we  have  10  +  5  +  6 \n=  21,  down  the  middle  501,  and  on  the  other  side  6  +  5  +  10  =  21. \n(From  the  same  author.)  \u2022\u2022^ \n\nThe  \"Holy  of  Holies,\"  both  Kabalistic  and  Rabbinical,  are  thus \nshown  as  an  international  symbol,  and  common  property.  Neither \nhas  originated  with  the  Hebrews ;  but  owing  to  the  too  realistic  hand- \nling of  the  half-initiated  Levites,  the  s)mibol  has  with  them  acquired \n\n986.     Page  271.  987.     Vide  f  xxix,  \"  The  Symbolism  of  the  Mystery  Name  lAO.'* \n\n\nTHE  OLD  AND  THE   NEW   JEHOVAH  469 \n\na  significance  which  it  hardly  has  with  any  other  people  to  this  day, \nand  which  it  was  originally  never  meant  to  have  by  the  true  Kabalist. \nThe  Lingam  and  Yoni  of  the  modem  average  Hindu  is,  on  the  face  of \nit,  of  course,  no  better  than  the  Rabbinical  \"  Holy  of  Holies,\"  \u2014  but  it \nis  no  worse;  and  this  is  a  point  gained  on  the  Christian  traducers  of \nthe  Asiatic  religious  philosophies.  For,  in  such  religious  m)rths,  in  the \nhidden  s)rmbolism  of  a  creed  and  philosophy,  the  spirit  of  the  tenets \npropounded  ought  to  decide  their  relative  value.  And  who  will  say, \nthat,  examined  either  way,  this  so-called  \"  Wisdom,\"  applied  solely  to \nthe  uses  and  benefit  of  one  little  nation,  has  ever  developed  in  it  any- \nthing like  national  ethics.  The  Prophets  are  there,  to  show  the  walk  in \nlife,  before,  during,  and  after  the  days  of  Mflses,  of  the  chosen  but \n\"  stiff-necked  \"  people.  That  they  have  had  at  one  time  the  Wisdom- \nReligion  and  use  of  the  universal  language  and  its  symbols  at  their \ndisposal  and  in  their  possession,  is  proved  by  the  same  esotericism \nexisting  to  this  day  in  India  with  regard  to  the  \"  Holy  of  Holies.\"  This, \nas  said,  was  and  still  is  the  passage  through  the  \"  golden  \"  cow  in  the \nsame  stooping  position  as  the  one  shown  in  the  gallery  of  the  pyramid, \nwhich  identified  man  with  Jehovah  in  Hebrew  esotericism.  The  whole \ndifference  lies  in  the  Spirit  of  Interpretation.  With  the  Hindus  as  with \nthe  ancient  Egyptians  that  spirit  was  and  is  entirely  metaphysical  and \npsychological;  with  the  Hebrews  it  was  realistic  and  physiological. \nIt  pointed  to  the  first  sexual  separation  of  the  human  race  (Eve  giving \nbirth  to  Cain-Jehovah,  as  shown  in  the  Source  of  Measures)  ;  to  the \nconsummation  of  terrestrial  physiological  union  and  conception  (as  in \nthe  allegory  of  Cain  shedding  Abel's  blood- \u2014 Hahel,  the  feminine \nprinciple)  and  \u2014  child-bearing;  a  process  shown  to  have  begun  in  the \nThird  Race,  or  with  Adam's  third  son,  Seth,  with  whose  son  Henoch, \nmen  began  to  call  themselves  Jehovah  or  Jah-hovah,  the  male  Jod  and \nHavah  or  Eve  \u2014  to  wit,  male  and  female  beings.^^^  Thus  the  differ- \nence lies  in  the  religious  and  ethical  feeling,  but  the  two  symbols  are \nidentical.  There  is  no  doubt  that,  with  the  fully  initiated  Judaean \nTanaim,  the  inner  sense  of  the  symbolism  was  as  holy  in  its  abstraction \nas  with  the  ancient  Aryan  Dvijas.  The  worship  of  the  \"  god  in  the \nark  \"  dates  only  from  David ;  and  for  a  thousand  years  Israel  knew  of \nno  phallic  Jehovah.  And  now  the  old  Kabala,  edited  and  re-edited, \nhas  become  tainted  with  it. \n\nWith  the  ancient  Aryans  the  hidden  meaning  was  grandiose,  sublime, \nand  poetical,  however  much  the  external  appearance  of  their  s)rmbol \nmay  now  militate  against  the  claim.    The  ceremony  of  passing  through \n\n988.  In  the  fourth  chapter  of  Genesis,  men  to  call  upon  the  name  of  the  I<ord/*  \u2014 \n\u25bc.  26,  it  is  mis-translated,  \".  .  .  And  he  which  has  no  sense  in  it,  since  Adam  an4 \ncalled  his  name  Bno^   (man);     then  began      the  others  tnu^  have  done  the  same, \n\n\n470  TH\u00a3  SECRET  DOCTRINE \n\nthe  Holy  of  Holies  (now  symbolized  by  the  cow),  in  the  beginning \nthrough  the  temple  Hiranya^garbha  (the  radiant  Egg)  \u2014  in  itself  a \nsymbol  of  Universal,  abstract  nature  \u2014  meant  spiritual  conception  and \nbirth,  or  rather  the  re-birth  of  the  individual  and  his  regeneration :  the \nstooping  man  at  the  entrance  of  the  Sanctum  Sanctorum,  ready  to  pass \nthrough  the  matrix  of  mother  nature,  or  the  physical  creature  ready \nto  re-become  the  original  spiritual  Being,  ^r^-natal  Man.  With  the \nSemite,  that  stooping  man  meant  the  fall  of  Spirit  into  matter,  and \nthat  fcUl  and  degradation  were  apotheosized  by  him  with  the  result  of \ndragging  Deity  down  to  the  level  of  man.  For  the  Aryan,  the  symbol \nrepresented  the  divorce  of  Spirit  from  matter,  its  merging  into  and \nreturn  to  its  primal  ScJurce;  for  the  Semite,  the  wedlock  of  spiritual \nman  with  material  female  nature,  the  physiological  being  taking  pre- \neminence over  the  psychological  and  the  purely  immaterial.  The  Aryan \nviews  of  the  symbolism  were  those  of  the  whole  Pagan  world;  the \nSemite  interpretations  emanated  from,  and  were  pre-eminently  those \nof  a  small  tribe,  thus  marking  its  national  features  and  the  idiosyncratic \ndefects  that  characterize  many  of  the  Jews  to  this  day  \u2014  gross  realism, \nselfishness,  and  sensuality.  They  had  made  a  bargain,  through  their \nfather  Jacob,  with  their  tribal  deity,  self-exalted  above  all  others,  and  a \ncovenant  that  his  \"  seed  shall  be  as  the  dust  of  the  earth  \" ;  and  that \ndeity  could  have  no  better  image  henceforth  than  that  of  the  symbol  of \ngeneration,  and,  as  representation,  a  number  and  numbers. \n\nCarlyle  has  wise  words  for  both  these  nations.  With  the  Hindu \nAryan  \u2014  the  most  metaphysical  and  spiritual  people  on  earth  \u2014  religion \nhas  ever  been,  in  his  words,  \"  an  everlasting  lode-star,  that  beams  the \nbrighter  in  the  heavens  the  darker  here  on  earth  grows  the  night  around \nhim.\"  The  religion  of  the  Hindu  detaches  him  from  this  earth ;  there- \nfore, even  now,  the  cow-symbol  is  one  of  the  grandest  and  most  philo- \nsophical among  all  others  in  its  inner  meaning.  To  the  \"  Masters  \" \nand  \"  Lords  \"  of  European  potencies  \u2014  the  Israelites  \u2014  certain  words \nof  Carlyle  apply  still  more  admirably;  for  them  \"religion  is  a  wise \nprudential  feeling  grounded  on  mere  calculation  \"  \u2014  and  it  was  so  from \nits  beginnings.  Having  burdened  themselves  with  it,  Christian  nations \nfeel  bound  to  defend  and  poetize  it,  at  the  expense  of  all  other  religions. \n\nBut  it  was  not  so  with  the  ancient  nations.  For  them  the  passage \nentrance  and  the  sarcophagus  in  the  King's  chamber  meant  regeneration \n\u2014  not  generation.  It  was  the  most  solemn  symbol,  a  Holy  of  Holies, \nindeed,  wherein  were  created  immortal  Hierophants  and  \"  Sons  of \nGod  \"  \u2014  never  mortal  men  and  Sons  of  lust  and  flesh  \u2014  as  now  in  the \nhidden  sense  of  the  Semite  Kabalist.  The  reason  for  the  difference  in \nthe  views  of  the  two  races  is  easy  to  account  for.  The  Aryan  Hindu \nt)elongs  to  th^  oldest  races  now  on  earth;  the  Semite  Hebrew  to  th^ \n\n\nTHE  CRA^  OP  THE  RABBINS \n\n\n471 \n\n\nlatest.  One  is  nearly  one  million  years  old ;  the  other  is  a  small  sub- \nrace  some  8,000  years  old  and  no  more.*** \n\nBut  Phallic  worship  has  developed  only  with  the  gradual  loss  of  the \nkeys  to  the  inner  meaning  of  religious  symbols;  and  there  was  a  day \nwhen  the  Israelites  had  beliefs  as  pure  as  the  Aryans  have.  But  now \nJudaism,  built  solely  on  Phallic  worship,  has  become  one  of  the  latest \ncreeds  in  Asia,  and  theologically  a  religion  of  hate  and  malice  toward \neveryone  and  everything  outside  themselves.  Philo  Judaeus  shows \nwhat  was  the  genuine  Hebrew  faith.  The  sacred  Writings,  he  says, \nprescribe  what  we  ought  to  do  .  .  .  commanding  us  to  hate  the  heathen \nand  their  laws  and  institutions.  They  did  hate  Baal  or  Bacchus  worship \npublicly,  but  left  its  worst  features  to  be  followed  secretly;  and  it  is \nwith  the  Talmudic  Jews  that  the  grand  symbols  of  nature  were  the  most \nprofaned.  With  them,  as  now  shown  by  the  discovery  of  the  key  to \nthe  correct  Bible  reading \u2014 Geometry,  the  fifth  divine  Science  (\"  fifth  \" \n\n\u2014  because  it  is  the  fifth  key  in  the  series  of  the  Seven  Keys  to  the  Uni- \nversal esoteric  language  and  symbology)  was  desecrated,  and  by  them \napplied  to  conceal  the  most  terrestrial  and  grossly  sexual  mysteries, \nwherein  both  Deity  and  religion  were  degraded. \n\nWe  are  told  that  it  is  just  the  same  with  our  Brahma-prajapati,  with \nOsiris  and  all  other  creative  gods.  Quite  so,  when  their  rites  are  judged \nexoterically  and  externally ;  the  reverse  when  their  inner  meaning  is  un- \nveiled, as  we  see.    The  Hindii  Lingam  is  identical  with  \"J^ic^b's  Pillar\" \n\n\u2014  most  vmdeniably.  But  the  difference,  as  said,  seems  to  consist  in \nthat  the  esoteric  significance  of  the  Lingam  was  too  truly  sacred  and \nmetaphysical  to  be  revealed  to  the  profane  and  the  vulgar;  hence  its \nsuperficial  appearance  was  left  to  the  speculations  of  the  mob.  Nor \nwould  the  Aryan  Hierophant  and  Brahman,  in  their  proud  exclusive- \nness  and  the  satisfaction  of  their  knowledge,  go  to  the  trouble  of  con- \ncealing its  primeval  nakedness  under  cunningly  devised  fables ;  whereas \nthe  Rabbi,  having  interpreted  the  symbol  to  suit  his  own  tendencies, \nhad  to  veil  the  crude  significance ;  and  this  served  a  double  purpose  \u2014 \nthat  of  keeping  his  secret  to  himself  and  of  exalting  himself  in  his \n\n\n989.  Strictly  speaking,  the  Jews  are  an \nartificial  Aryan  race,  bom  in  India,  and \nbelonging  to  the  Caucasian  division.  No \none  who  is  familiar  with  the  Armenians \nand  the  Parns  can  fail  to  recognize  in  the \nthree  the  same  Aryan,  Caucasian  type. \nFrom  the  seven  primitive  types  of  the  Fifth \nRace  there  now  remain  on  Earth  but  three. \nAs  Prof.  W.  H.  Flower  aptly  said  in  1885, \n\"  I  cannot  resist  the  conclusion  so  often \narrived     at     by     various     anthropologists  \u2014 \n\n\nthat  the  primitive  man,  whatever  he  may \nhave  been,  has  in  the  course  of  ages  di- \nverged into  three  extreme  types,  represent- \ned by  the  Caucasian  of  Europe,  the  Mon- \ngolian of  Asia,  and  the  Ethiopian  of  Africa, \nand  that  all  existing  individuals  of  the  spe- \ndes  can  be  ranged  around  these  types....\" \n\u2014 (The  President's  address  at  the  Anthrop. \nInsi,  of  Great  Britain,  etc)  Considering \nthat  our  Race  has  reached  its  Fifth  SuV \nrace,  bow  can  it  be  otherwise? \n\n\n472 \n\n\nTHE  SECSET  DOCTRINE \n\n\nsupposed  monotheism  over  the  heathen,  whom  his  Law  commanded \nhim  to  hate.**^  A  commandment  now  gladly  accepted  by  the  Christian \ntoo,  in  spite  of  another  and  later  commandment . \u2014  \"  love  each  other.\" \nBoth  India  and  Egypt  had  and  have  their  sacred  lotuses,  symbolic  of \nthe  same  \"  Holy  of  Holies  \" \u2014  the  Lotus  growing  in  the  water,  a  double \nfeminine  symbol  \u2014  the  bearer  of  its  own  seed  and  root  of  all.  Viraj \nand  Horus  are  both  male  symbols,  emanating  from  androgyne  Nature, \none  from  Brahma  and  his  female  counterpart  Vach,  the  other,  from \nOsiris  and  Isis  \u2014  never  from  the  One  infinite  God.  In  the  Judaeo- \nChristian  systems  it  is  different.  Whereas  the  lotus,  containing  Brah- \nma, the  Universe,  is  shown  growing  out  of  Vishnu's  navel,  the  Central \npoint  in  the  Waters  of  Infinite  Space,  and  whereas  Horus  springs \nfrom  the  lotus  of  the  Celestial  Nile  \u2014  all  these  abstract  pantheistic \nideas  are  dwarfed  and  made  terrestrially  concrete  in  the  Bible:  one  is \nalmost  inclined  to  say  that  in  the  esoteric  they  are  grosser  and  still \nmore  anthropomorphic,  than  in  their  exoteric  rendering.  Take  as  an \nexample  the  same  symbol,  even  in  its  Christian  application;  the  lilies \nin  the  hand  of  the  Archangel  Gabriel.**^  In  Hinduism  \u2014  the  \"  Holy \nof  Holies  \"  is  a  universal  abstraction,  whose  dramatis  personae  are \nInfinite  Spirit  and  Nature ;  in  Christian  Judaism,  it  is  a  personal  God, \noutside  of  that  Nature,  and  the  human  Womb  \u2014  Eve,  Sarah,  etc.,  etc.  ; \nhence,  an  anthropomorphic  phallic  god,  and  his  image  \u2014  man. \n\nThus  it  is  maintained,  that  with  regard  to  the  contents  of  the  Bible, \none  of  two  hypotheses  has  to  be  admitted.  Either  behind  the  symbolic \nsubstitute  \u2014  Jehovah  \u2014  there  was  the  unknown,  incognizable  Deity, \nthe  Kabalistic  Ain-Soph;  or,  the  Jews  have  been  from  the  beginning, \nno  better  than  the  dead-letter  i<tn^am-***worshipers  of  the  India  of \ntoday.  We  say  it  was  the  former;  and  that,  therefore,  the  secret  or \nesoteric  worship  of  the  Jews  was  the  same  Pantheism  that  the  Vedan- \ntin  philosophers  are  reproached  with  today;  Jehovah  was  a  substitute \nfor  purposes  of  an  exoteric  national  faith,  and  had  no  importance  or \nreality  in  the  eyes  of  the  erudite  priests  and  philosophers  \u2014  the  Sad- \n\n\n990.  Whenever  such  analogies  between \nthe  Gentiles  and  the  Jews,  and  later  the \nChristians,  were  pointed  out,  it  was  the  in- \nvariable custom  of  the  latter  to  say  that  it \nwas  the  work  of  the  Dgvil  who  forced  the \nPagans  to  imitate  the  Jews  for  the  purpose \nof  throwing  a  slur  on  the  religion  of  the \none,  true  livint  God.  To  this  Faber  says \nvery  justly:  \"  Some  have  imagined  that  the \nGentiles  were  servile  copyists  of  the  Is- \nraelites, and  that  each  point  nf  similitude \nwas  borrowed  from  the  Mosaical  Institutes. \nPut  this  theory  will  by  no  means  solve  t|ie \n\n\nproblem:  both  because  we  find  the  very \nsame  resemblance  in  the  ceremonies  of  na- \ntions far  different  from  Palestine,  as  we \ndo  in  the  rites  of  those  who  are  in  its \nimmediate  vicinity,  and  because  it  seems \nincredible  that  all  should  have  borrowed \nfrom  one  which  was  universally  disliked  and \ndespised.\"     iPagan  Idolatry,   I,   104.) \n\n991.  Luke  i.   28. \n\n992.  Their    consecrated    pUlars    (unhewn \nstones)  erected  by  Abraham  and  Ja^b  were \n\n\nTHE  ELOHISTIC  AND  JEHOVISTIC  TEXTS  473 \n\nducees,  the  most  refined  as  the  most  learned  of  all  the  Israelite  sects, \nwho  stand  as  a  living  proof  with  their  contemptuous  rejection  of  every \nbelief,  save  the  Law.  For  how  could  those  who  invented  the  stupen- \ndous scheme  now  known  as  the  Bible,  or  their  successors  who  knew,  as \nall  Kabalists  do,  that  it  was  so  invented  for  a  popular  blind  \u2014  how \ncould  they,  we  ask,  feel  reverence  for  such  a  phallic  symbol  and  a \nNUMBER,  as  Jehovah  is  shown  most  undeniably  to  be  in  the  Kabalistic \nworks  ?  How  could  anyone  worthy  of  the  name  of  a  philosopher,  and \nknowing  the  real  secret  meaning  of  their  \"pillar  of  Jacob,\"  their \nBethel,  oil-anointed  phalli,  and  their  \"  Brazen  Serpent/'  worship  such \na  gross  S3rmbol,  and  minister  unto  it,  seeing  in  it  their  \"  Covenant \"  \u2014 \nthe  Lord  Himself!  Let  the  reader  turn  to  Gemara  Sanhedrim  and \njudge.  As  various  writers  have  shown,  and  as  brutally  stated  in \nHargrave  Jennings'  Phallicism,^^^^ \n\nWe  know  from  the  Jewish  records  that  the  Ark  contained  a  table  of  stone. \n.  .  .  that  stone  was  phallic,  and  yet  identical  with  the  sacred  name  Jehovah \n.  .  .  which  written  in  unpointed  Hebrew  with  four  letters,  is  J-E-V-E  or  JHVH \n(the  H  being  merely  an  aspirate  and  the  same  as  E).  This  process  leaves  us \nthe  two  letters  I  and  V  (in  another  form  U)  ;  then  if  we  place  the  I  in  the  U \nwe  have  the  \"Holy  of  Holies\";  we  also  have  the  Linga  and  Yoni  and  Argha \nof  the  Hindus,  the  tSvara  and  \"supreme  Lord\";  and  here  we  have  the  whole \nsecret  of  its  mystic  and  arc-celestial  import,  confirmed  in  itself  by  being  identical \nwith  the  Irinyoni  [  ?  ]  of  the  Ark  of  the  Covenant. \n\nThe  Biblical  Jews  of  today  do  not  date  from  Moses  but  from  David \n\u2014  even  admitting  the  identity  of  the  old  genuine  with  the  later  and  re- \nmodeled Mosaic  scrolls.  Before  that  time  their  nationality  is  lost  in \nthe  mists  of  prehistoric  darkness,  the  veil  from  which  is  now  with- \ndrawn as  much  as  we  have  space  to  do  so.  It  is  only  to  the  days  of \nthe  Babylonian  captivity  that  the  Old  Testament  may  be  referred  by \nthe  most  lenient  criticism,  as  the  approximately  correct  views  that \nwere  current  about  the  days  of  Moses.  Even  such  fanatical  Christians \nand  worshipers  of  Jehovah  as  the  Rev.  Mr.  Home,  have  to  admit  the \nnumerous  changes  and  alterations  made  by  the  later  compilers  of  the \n\"Book  of  God,\"  since  it  was  found  by  Hilkiah;*\"  and  that  '* the \nPentateuch  arose  out  of  the  primitive  or  older  documents,  by  means  of \na  SUPPLEMENTARY  One,\"  The  Elohistic  texts  were  re-written \n5(X)  years  after  the  date  of  Moses ;  the  Jehovistic  8(X),  on  the  authority \nof  the  Bible  chronology  itself.  Hence,  it  is  maintained  that  the  deity, \nrepresented  as  the  organ  of  generation  in  his  pillar  form,  and  as  a \nsymbol  of  the  double-sexed  organ  in  the  numeral  value  of  the  letters \n\n992a.     Page  67. \n993,     Sfc  Introduction  to  the  Old  Testament,  and  also  Bishop  Colen8o'9  Blohistie  and \n\nJfhovifHc  Writer^!, \n\n\n474  THE  SECRET  DOCTRINE \n\nof  his  name,  or  i  the  Yodh  (phallus),  and  n  ^^  (the  opening,  or \nthe  Womb)  according  to  KabaUstic  authority  \u2014  is  of  a  far  later  date \nthan  the  Elohim  symbols  and  is  borrowed  from  the  Pagan  exoteric \nrites ;  and  Jehovah  is  thus  on  a  par  with  the  Lingam  and  Yoni  found \non  every  roadside  in  India. \n\nJust  as  the  lAO  of  the  mysteries  was  distinct  from  Jehovah,  so  was \nthe  later  lao  and  Abraxas  of  some  Gnostic  sects  identical  with  the \ngod  of  the  Hebrews,  who  was  the  same  with  the  Egyptian  Horus. \nThis  is  undeniably  proven  on  \"  heathen  \"  as  on  the  Gnostic  \"  Christ- \nian \"  gems.  In  Matter's  collection  of  such  gems  there  is  a  \"  Horus  \" \nseated  on  the  lotus,  inscribed  ABPAGAB  lAO  ( Abrasax  lao)  \u2014  an  ad- \ndress exactly  parallel  to  the  so  frequent  ETC  ZEYC  CAPAHI  {Bis  Zeus \nSarapi)  on  the  contemporary  Heathen  gems ;  and  therefore  only  to  be \ntranslated  by  \"Abraxas  is  the  One  Jehovah.\" \u2022\u2022*  But  who  was \nAbraxas  ?  As  the  same  author  shows  \u2014  \"  the  numerical  or  Kabalistic \nvalue  of  the  name  Abraxas  directly  refers  to  the  Persian  title  of  the \ngod  *  Mithra,'  Ruler  of  the  year,  worshiped  from  the  earliest  times \nunder  the  appellation  of  lao.\"  Thus,  the  Sun,  in  one  aspect,  the  moon \nor  the  Lunar  genius,  in  another,  that  generative  deity  whom  the  Gnos- \ntics saluted  as  \"  Thou  that  presidest  over  the  Mysteries  of  the  Father \nand  the  Son,  who  shinest  in  the  night-time,  holding  the  second  rank, \nthe  first  Lord  of  Death.\" \n\nIt  is  only  in  his  capacity  of  the  genius  of  the  moon,  the  latter  being \ncredited  in  the  old  cosmogony  with  being  the  parent  of  our  Earth, \nthat  Jehovah  could  ever  be  regarded  as  the  creator  of  our  globe  and  its \nHeaven,  namely,  the  Firmament. \n\nThe  knowledge  of  all  this  will  be  no  proof,  however,  to  the  average \nbigot.  Missionaries  will  go  on  with  the  most  virulent  attacks  on  the \nreligions  of  India,  and  Christians  read  with  the  same  benighted  smile \nof  satisfaction  as  ever  these  preposterously  unjust  words  of  Coleridge, \n\"  It  is  highly  worthy  of  observation  that  the  inspired  writings  received \nby  Christians  are  distinguishable  from  all  other  books  pretending  to \nINSPIRATION,  from  the  Scriptures  of  the  Brahmans,  and  even  from \nthe  Koran,  in  their  strong  and  frequent  recommendation  of  truth \n[I!] \" \n\n994.    King's  Gnostics,  p.  327. \n\n\nNATURE,   A   STONE-COU>   MOTHER  475 \n\n\u00a7   XVIII \n\nON  THE  MYTH  OF  THE  \"  FALLEN  ANGEL,\" \nIN  ITS  VARIOUS  ASPECTS \n\n\nThe  Evil  Spirit:  Who,  and  What? \n\nOur  present  quarrel  is  exclusively  with  theology.  The  Church  en- \nforces belief  in  a  personal  god  and  a  personal  devil,  while  Occultism \nshows  the  fallacy  of  such  a  belief.  And  though  for  the  Pantheists \nand  Occultists,  as  much  as  for  the  Pessimists,  Nature  is  no  better  than \n\"a  comely  mother,  but  stone  cold\"  \u2014  this  is  true  only  so  far  as \nregards  external  physical  nature.  They  both  agree  that,  to  the  super- \nficial observer,  she  is  no  better  than  an  immense  slaughter-house \nwherein  butchers  become  victims,  and  victims  executioners  in  their \nturn.  It  is  quite  natural  that  the  pessimistically  inclined  profane,  once \nconvinced  of  Nature's  numerous  shortcomings  and  failures,  and  espe- \ncially of  her  autophagous  propensities,  should  imagine  this  to  be  the \nbest  evidence  that  there  is  no  deity  in  abs^ondito  within  Nature,  nor \nanything  divine  in  her.  Nor  is  it  less  natural  that  the  materialist  and \nthe  physicist  should  imagine  that  everything  is  due  to  blind  force  and \nchance,  and  to  the  survival  of  the  strongest,  even  more  often  than  of \nthe  fittest.  But  the  Occultists,  who  regard  physical  nature  as  a  bundle \nof  most  varied  illusions  on  the  plane  of  deceptive  perceptions;  who \nrecognize  in  every  pain  and  suffering  but  the  necessary  pangs  of  in- \ncessant procreation:  a  series  of  stages  toward  an  ever-growing  per- \nfectibility, which  is  visible  in  the  silent  influence  of  never-erring \nKarma,  or  abstract  nature  \u2014  the  Occultists,  we  say,  view  the  great \nMother  otherwise.  Woe  to  those  who  live  without  suffering.  Stag- \nnation and  death  is  the  future  of  all  that  vegetates  without  a  change. \nAnd  how  can  there  be  any  change  for  the  better  without  proportionate \nsuffering  during  the  preceding  stage?  Is  it  not  those  only  who  have \nlearned  the  deceptive  value  of  earthly  hopes  and  the  illusive  allure- \n\\  ments  of  external  nature  who  are  destined  to  solve  the  great  problems \n,  of  life,  pain,  and  death? \n\nIf  our  modem  philosophers  \u2014  preceded  by  the  medieval  scholars  \u2014 \nhave  helped  themselves  to  more  than  one  fundamental  idea  of  antiquity, \ntheologians  have  built  their  God  and  his  Archangels,  their  Satan  and \nhis  Angels,  along  with  the  Logos  and  his  staff,  entirely  out  of  the \ndramatis  personae  of  the  old  heathen  Pantheons.  They  would  have \nbeen  welcome  to  these,  b^d  they  not  cunningly  distorted  the  original \n\n\n476 \n\n\nTHE  SECR^  DOCTRINE \n\n\ncharacters,  perverted  the  philosophical  meaning,  and  taking  advantage \nof  the  ignorance  of  Christendom  \u2014  the  result  of  long  ages  of  mental \nsleep,  during  which  humanity  was  permitted  to  think  only  by  proxy  \u2014 \ntossed  every  symbol  into  the  most  inextricable  confusion.  One  of  their \nmost  sinful  achievements  in  this  direction,  was  the  transformation  of \nthe  divine  alter  ego  into  the  grotesque  Satan  of  their  theology. \n\nAs  the  whole  philosophy  of  the  problem  of  evil  hangs  upon  the  cor- \nrect comprehension  of  the  constitution  of  the  inner  being  of  nature \nand  man,  of  the  divine  within  the  animal,  and  hence  also  the  correct- \nness of  the  whole  system  as  given  in  these  pages,  with  regard  to  the \ncrown  piece  of  evolution  \u2014  Man  \u2014  we  cannot  take  sufficient  precau- \ntions against  theological  subterfuges.  When  the  good  St.  Augustine \nand  the  fiery  Tertullian  called  the  Devil  \"  the  monkey  of  God,\"  this \ncould  be  attributed  to  the  ignorance  of  the  age  they  lived  in.  It  is \nmore  difficult  to  excuse  our  modern  writers  on  the  same  ground.  The \ntranslation  of  Mazdean  literature  has  afforded  to  the  Roman  Catholic \nwriters  the  pretext  for  proving  their  point  in  the  same  direction  once \nmore.  They  have  taken  advantage  of  the  dual  nature  of  Ahura  Mazda \nin  the  Zend  Avesta  and  the  Vendidad,  and  of  his  Amshaspends,  to  em- \nphasize still  further  their  wild  theories.  Satan  is  the  plagiarist  and \nthe  copyist  by  anticipation  of  the  religion  which  came  ages  later.  This \nwas  one  of  the  master  strokes  of  the  Latin  Church,  its  best  trump-card \nafter  the  appearance  of  Spiritualism  in  Europe.  Though  only  a  succis \nd'estime,  in  general,  even  among  those  who  are  not  interested  in  either \nTheosophy  or  Spiritualism,  yet  the  weapon  is  often  used  by  the  Christ- \nian (Roman  Catholic)  Kabalists  against  the  Eastern  Occultists. \n\nNow  even  the  Materialists  are  quite  harmless,  and  may  be  regarded \nas  the  friends  of  Theosophy,  when  compared  to  some  fanatical  \"  Christ- \nian \"  (as  they  call  themselves,  \"  Sectarian  \"  as  we  call  them)  .Kabalists, \non  the  Continent.  These  read  the  Zohar,  not  to  find  in  it  ancient  Wis- \ndom, but  to  discover  in  its  verses,  by  mangling  the  texts  and  meaning, \nChristian  dogmas,  where  none  could  ever  have  been  meant;  and,  hav- \ning fished  them  out  with  the  collective  help  of  Jesuitical  casuistry  and \nlearning,  the  supposed  \"  Kabalists \"  proceed  to  write  books  and  to \nmislead  less  far-sighted  students  of  the  Kabala.**** \n\nMay  we  not  then  be  permitted  to  drag  the  deep  rivers  of  the  Past, \nand  thus  bring  to  the  surface  the  root  idea  that  led  to  the  transforma- \n\n\n995.  Such  a  pseudo-KaibaWBt  was  the \nMarquis  de  Mirville  in  France,  who,  having \nstudied  the  Zohar  and  other  old  remnants \nof  Jewish  Wisdom  under  the  \"  Chevalier \" \nDrach,  an  ancient  Rabbi  Kabalist  converted \nto  the  Romish  Church  \u2014  wrote  with  his \nhelp  half  a  dozen  volumes  full  of  slander \nand  calumnies  against  every  promiqent  Spir- \n\n\nitualist and  Elabalist.  From  1848  up  to \n1860  he  persecuted  unrelentingly  the  old \nCount  d'Ourches,  one  of  the  earliest  East- \nern Occultists  in  Prance,  a  man  the  scope \nof  whose  occult  knowledge  will  never  be \nappreciated  correctly  by  his  survivors,  be- \ncause he  screened  his  real  beliefs  and  know- \nledge under  the  ma\u00abk  of  Spiritism, \n\n\nTHE  GENESIS  OF  THE  DEVit  477 \n\ntion  of  the  Wisdom-God,  who  had  first  been  regarded  as  the  creator  of \neverything  that  exists,  into  an  Angel  of  Evil  \u2014  a  ridiculous  homed \nbiped,  half  goat  and  half  monkey,  with  hoofs  and  a  tail?  We  need \nnot  go  out  of  the  way  to  compare  the  pagan  demons  of  either  Egypt, \nIndia,  or  Chaldaea  with  the  devil  of  Christianity,  for  no  such  com- \nparison is  possible.  But  we  may  stop  to  glance  at  the  biography  of \nthe  Christian  Devil,  a  piratical  reprint  from  the  Chaldaeo-Judaean \nmythology  :> \u2014 \n\nThe  primitive  origin  of  this  personification  rests  upon  the  Akkadian \nconception  of  the  cosmic  powers  \u2014  the  Heavens  and  the  Earth  \u2014  in \neternal  feud  and  struggle  with  Chaos.  Their  Silik-Muludag,  \"  the \nGod  amongst  all  the  Gods,\"  the  \"  merciful  guardian  of  men  on  Earth,\" \nwas  the  Son  of  Hea  (or  Ea)  the  great  God  of  Wisdom,  called  by  the \nBabylonians  Nebu.  With  both  peoples  \u2014  as  in  the  case  of  the  Hindu \ngods  \u2014  their  deities  were  both  beneficent  and  maleficent.  As  Evil  and \npunishment  are  the  agents  of  Karma,  in  an  absolutely  just  retributive \nsense,  so  Evil  was  the  servant  of  the  good.***  The  reading  of  the \nChaldaeo-Assyrian  tiles  has  now  demonstrated  it  beyond  a  shadow  of \ndoubt.  We  find  the  same  idea  in  the  Zohar.  Satan  was  a  Son,  and \nan  Angel  of  God.  With  all  the  Semitic  nations,  the  Spirit  of  the  Earth \nwas  as  much  the  Creator  in  his  own  realm  as  the  Spirit  of  the  Heavens. \nThey  were  twin  brothers  and  interchangeable  in  their  functions,  when \nnot  two  in  one.  Nothing  of  that  which  we  find  in  Genesis  is  absent \nfrom  the  Chaldaeo-Assyrian  religious  beliefs,  even  in  the  little  that  has \nhitherto  been  deciphered.  The  great  \"  Face  of  the  Deep  \"  of  Genesis \nis  traced  in  the  Tohu-bohu,  \"  Deep,\"  \"  Primeval  Space,\"  or  Chaos  of \nthe  Babylonians.  Wisdom  (the  Great  Unseen  God)  \u2014  called  in  Gene- \nsis, chap,  i,  the  \"  Spirit  of  God  \"  \u2014  lived,  for  the  older  Babylonians  as \nfor  the  Akkadians,  in  the  Sea  of  Space,  Toward  the  days  described \nby  Berosus,  this  sea  became  the  visible  waters  on  the  face  of  the  Earth \n. \u2014  the  crystalline  abode  of  the  great  mother,  the  mother  of  Ea  and  all \nthe  gods,  which  became,  still  later,  the  great  Dragon  Tiamat,  the  Sea \nSerpent.  Its  last  stage  of  development  was  the  great  struggle  of  Bel \nwith  the  Dragon  \u2014  the  Devil ! \n\nWhence  the  Christian  idea  that  God  cursed  the  Devil  ?  The  God  of \nthe  Jews,  whosoever  he  was,  forbids  cursing  Satan.  Philo  Judaeus \nand  Josephus  both  state  that  the  Law  (the  Pentateuch  and  the  Tal- \nmud) undeviatingly  forbid  one  to  curse  the  adversary,  as  also  the  gods \nof  the  gentiles.  \"Thou  shalt  not  revile  the  gods,\"  quoth  the  god  of \nMoses,**^  for  it  is  God  who  \"hath  divided  [them]  unto  all  nations\";*** \nand  those  who  speak  evil  of  \"Dignities\"  (gods)  are  called  ** filthy \n\n996.    Hibbert  Lecture,  1887,  pp.  101-115. \n997.    BxodHS  zadi.    28.  998.    Deut    iy.    19. \n\n\n478  THE  SECRET  DOCTRINE \n\ndreamers\"  by  Jude.***  For  even  Michael  the  Archangel  durst  not \nbring  against  him  (the  devil)  a  railing  accusation,  but  said:  \"The \nLord  rebuke  thee.\"  ^^    Finally  the  same  is  repeated  in  the  Talmud.^\u00ae** \n\nSatan  appeared  one  day  to  a  man  who  used  to  curse  him  daily,  and  said  to \nhim:  \"Why  dost  thou  this?  Consider  that  God  himself  would  not  curse  me, \nbut  merely  said:    'The  Lord  rebuke  thee,  Satan.' \"\"^ \n\nThis  bit  of  Talmudic  information  shows  plainly  two  things:  (a) \nthat  St.  Michael  is  called  \"  God  \"  in  the  Talmud,  and  somebody  else \n\"  the  Lord  \" ;  and  (fc)  that  Satan  is  a  God,  of  whom  even  the  \"  Lord  \" \nis  in  fear.  All  we  read  in  the  Zohar  and  other  Kabalistic  works  on \nSatan  shows  plainly  that  this  \"personage\"  is  simply  the  personification \nof  the  abstract  evil,  which  is  the  weapon  of  Karmic  law  and  Karma. \nIt  is  our  human  nature  and  man  himself,  as  it  is  said  that  \"  Satan  is \nalways  near  and  inextricably  interwoven  with  man.\"  It  is  only  a \nquestion  of  that  Power  being  latent  or  active  in  us. \n\nIt  is  a  well-known  fact  \u2014  to  learned  Symbologists  at  all  events  \u2014 \nthat  in  every  great  religion  of  antiquity,  it  is  the  Logos  Demiurge  (the \nsecond  logos),  or  the  first  emanation  from  the  mind  (Mahat),  who  is \nmade  to  strike,  so  to  say,  the  key-note  of  that  which  may  be  called  the \ncorrelation  of  individuality  and  personality  in  the  subsequent  scheme  of \nevolution.  The  Logos  it  is,  who  is  shown  in  the  mystic  symbolism  of \ncosmogony,  theogony,  and  anthropogony,  playing  two  parts  in  the \ndrama  of  Creation  and  Being,  i,  e,,  that  of  the  purely  human  personality \nand  the  divine  impersonality  of  the  so-called  Avatars,  or  divine  incarn- \nations, and  of  the  universal  Spirit,  called  Christos  by  the  Gnostics,  and \nthe  Fravashi  (or  Feruer)  of  Ahura  Mazda  in  the  Mazdean  philo- \nsophy. On  the  lower  rungs  of  theogony  the  celestial  Beings  of  lower \nHierarchies  had  each  a  Fravashi,  or  a  celestial  \"  Double.\"  It  is  the \nsame,  only  a  still  more  mystic,  reassertion  of  the  Kabalistic  axiom, \n\"  Deus  est  Daemon  inversus \" ;  the  word  \"  demon,\"  however,  as  in \nthe  case  of  Socrates,  and  in  the  spirit  of  the  meaning  given  to  it  by \nthe  whole  of  antiquity,  standing  for  the  guardian  Spirit,  an  \"  Angel,\" \nnot  a  devil  of  Satanic  descent,  as  theology  will  have  it.  The  Roman \nCatholic  Church  shows  its  usual  logic  and  consistency  by  accepting,  as \nthe  feruer  of  Christ,  St.  Michael,  who  was  \"  his  Angel  Guardian,\" \nas  proved  by  St.  Thomas,^\u00ae*^*  while  he  calls  the  prototypes  of  Michael \nand  his  synonyms,  such  as  Mercury,  for  example,  devils. \n\n999.  Verte  8.  the   Qabbalah  by  Mr.    I.   Myer,  pp.   92,  94, \n\n1000.  Ihid,,  verte  9.  and  tiie  Zohar,  quoted  ki  his  Volume. \n\n1001.  See    Ins    Unveiled,    Vol.    II,  481,  1003.     In   the  work   of   Marangone,   DelU \net  seq.  GrondesMe   del   Archangelo    Saneto    Mikaelt, \n\n1002.  Treat     Qedushin,     81.       But  see      the   author   exclaims:     \"O    Star,    the  great- \n\n\nGOD  AND  DEVIL,  fiOTH  METaTRONS  479 \n\nThe  Church  accepts  positively  the  tenet  that  Christ  has  his  Peruer \nas  any  other  god  or  mortal  has.    Writes  de  Mirville : \n\nHere  we  have  the  two  heroes  of  the  Old  Testament,  the  Verbum  [?],  or  the \nsecond  Jehovah,  and  his  face  [**  Presence,\"  as  the  Protestants  translate]  forming \nboth  but  one,  and  yet  being  two,  a  mystery  which  seemed  to  us  unsolvable  before \nwe  had  studied  the  doctrine  of  the  Mazdean  ferouers,  and  learnt  that  the \nferouer  was  the  spiritual  potency,  at  once  image,  face,  and  the  guardian  of  the \nSoul  which  finally  assimilates  the  ferouer^ \n\nThis  is  almost  correct \n\nAmong  other  absurdities,  the  Kabalists  maintain  that  the  word \nmetatron  being  divided  into  fuerd,  $p6vov,  means  near  the  throne.  It \nmeans  quite  the  reverse,  as  meta  means  \"beyond,\"  and  not  \"near.\" \nThis  is  of  great  importance  in  our  argument.  St.  Michael,  then,  the \nquis  ut  Deus,  is  the  translator,  so  to  speak,  of  the  invisible  world  into \nthe  visible  and  the  objective. \n\nThey  maintain,  furthermore,  along  with  the  Roman  Catholic  Church, \nthat  in  the  Biblical  and  Christian  theology  there  does  not  exist  a \n\"  higher  celestial  personality,  after  the  Trinity,  that  that  of  the  Arch- \nangel or  the  Seraphim,  Michael\"  According  to  them,  the  conqueror \nof  the  Dragon  is  \"  the  archisatrap  of  the  sacred  militia,  the  guardian \nof  the  planets,  the  King  of  the  Stars,  the  slayer  of  Satan  and  the \nmost  powerful  Rector.\"  In  the  mystic  astronomy  of  these  gentlemen, \nhe  is  \"  the  conqueror  of  Ahriman,  who  having  upset  the  sidereal \nthrone  of  the  usurper,  bathes  in  his  stead  in  the  solar  fires  \" ;  and,  de- \nfender of  the  Christ-Sun,  he  approaches  so  near  his  Master,  \"  that  he \nseems  to  become  one  with  him  .  .  .  Owing  to  this  fusion  with  the \nWord  (Verbum),  the  Protestants,  and  among  them  Calvin,  ended  by \nlosing  sight  entirely  of  the  duality,  and  saw  no  Michael  but  only  his \nMaster,\"  writes  the  Abbe  Caron.  The  Roman  Catholics,  and  especially \ntheir  Kabalists,  know  better;  and  it  is  they  who  explain  to  the  world \nthis  duality,  which  affords  to  them  the  means  of  glorifying  the  chosen \nones  of  the  Church,  and  of  rejecting  and  anathematizing  all  those \nGods  who  may  be  in  the  way  of  their  dogmas. \n\nThus  the  same  titles  and  the  same  names  are  given  in  turn  to  God \nand  the  Archangel.  Both  are  called  Metatron,  \"  both  have  the  name  of \nJehovah  applied  to  them  when  they  speak  one  in  the  other \"  (sic),  as \naccording  to  the  Zohar,  the  term  signifies  equally  \"  the  Master  and  the \nAmbassador.\"  Both  are  the  Angel  of  the  Face,  because,  as  we  are  in- \nformed, if,  on  the  one  hand,  the  \"  Word  \"  is  called  \"  the  face  (or  the \nPresence)  and  the  image  of  the  substance  of  God,\"  on  the  other,  \"when \n\nest   of    those    that    follow   the    Sun    who    is  his    Church  1  .  .  .\"    etc.,    etc.      The    work   is \n\nChrist!  ...     O  living  image  of  Divinity!  in  great  honor  in  the  I^atin  Church. \nO    great    thaumaturgist    of    the    old    Testa-  1004.    Mhnoires    d    I'AcadSmie,    Vol.    y, \n\nmentl     O    invisible    Vicar  of   Christ   within  p.  516. \n\n\n480  TH^  SECR^  DOCTMN* \n\nSpeaking  of  the  SazHor  to  the  Israelites,  Isaiah  [?]  tells  them\"  that \n\"  the  angel  of  his  presence  saved  them  in  their  affliction  \"  \u2014 \"  so  he \nwas  their  Savior.\"^*\u00ae*  Elsewhere  he  (Michael)  is  called  very  plainly \n\"  the  Prince  of  the  Faces  of  the  Lord,  the  glory  of  the  Lord.\"  Both \n(Jehovah  and  Michael)  are  \"  the  guides  of  Israel\"^  . . .  chiefs  of  the \narmies  of  the  Lord,  Supreme  Judges  of  the  souls  and  even  Seraphs.\"^\u00ae\u00ae'^ \n\nThe  whole  of  the  above  is  given  on  the  authority  of  various  works  by \nRoman  Catholics,  and  must,  therefore,  be  orthodox.  Some  expressions \nare  translated  to  show  what  subtle  theologians  and  casuists  mean  by \nthe  term  Feruer,^^\u00ae'  a  word  borrowed  by  some  French  writers  from \nthe  Zend  Avesta,  as  said,  and  utilized  in  Roman  Catholicism  for  a \npurpose  Zoroaster  was  very  far  from  anticipating.  In  Fargard  XIX  of \nthe  Vendiddd  it  is  said,*\u00ae\u00ae*  \"  Invoke,  O  Zarathustra !  my  Fravashi, \nwho  am  Ahura  Mazda,  the  greatest,  the  best,  the  fairest  of  all  beings, \nthe  most  solid,  the  most  intelligent,  .  .  .  and  whose  soul  is  the  Holy \nWord\"  (Mathra  Spenta).  The  French  Orientalists  translate  Pra^ \nvashi  by  \"  Ferouer,\" \n\nNow  what  is  a  Feruer,  or  Fravashi?  In  some  Mazdean  works*\u00ae*\u00ae \nit  is  plainly  implied  that  Fravashi  is  the  inner,  immortal  man  (or  that \nBgo  which  reincarnates)  ;  that  it  existed  before  its  physical  body  and \nsurvives  all  such  it  happens  to  be  clothed  in.  \"  Not  only  man  was \nendowed  with  the  Fravashi,  but  gods  too,  and  the  sky,  fire,  water,  and \nplants.\"*\u00ae**  This  shows  as  plainly  as  can  be  shown  that  the  feruer \nis  the  '\"spiritual  counterpart \"  whether  of  god,  animal,  plant,  or  even \nelement,  i.  e,,  the  refined  and  the  purer  part  of  the  grosser  creation, \nthe  soul  of  the  body,  whatever  the  body  may  happen  to  be.  Therefore \ndoes  Ahura  Mazda  recommend  Zarathustra  to  invoke  his  Fravashi \nand  not  himself  (Ahura-Mazda)  ;  that  is  to  say,  the  impersonal  and \ntrue  Essence  of  Deity,  one  with  Zoroaster's  own  Atman  (or  Christos), \nnot  the  false  and  personal  appearance.    This  is  quite  clear. \n\nNow  it  is  on  this  divine  and  ethereal  prototype  that  the  Roman \nCatholics  seized  so  as  to  build  up  the  supposed  difference  between  their \ngod  and  angels,  and  the  deity  and  its  aspects,  or  the  gods  of  the  old \nreligions.  Thus,  while  calling  Mercury,  Venus,  Jupiter  (whether  as \ngods  or  planets)  Devils,  they  yet  make  of  the  same  Mercury  the \nferuer  of  their  Christ.    This  fact  is  imdeniable.     Vossius*\u00ae**  proves \n\n1005.  IsmaK  Ixui.  8-9.  Higher  Ego,  say  the  Occultists,  or  the  <!!\u25bc\u2022 \n\n\u2022  \u00ab\u00ab-r      \u25a0.*-..  J    .         /  >n*   Doable. \n\n1006.  Metator  and  ify^iiMW.  ^qq^      y^^^^    ^^    ^^^^ \n\n1007.  \"La    Face    et    le    Repr^sentant    du  1010.     E.g.,    Omuud   et   Ahriman,    James \nVerbe,\"  p.   18,  de  Mkville.                                     Darmestcter    (Paris    1877),    H  112,    113. \n\n1011.     Introduction    to    the    Vendiddd,    by \n\n1008.  That  which   is  called  in  the    Ven-      j,  Darmesteter.  \"  Sacred  Books  of  the  East.\" \ndtddd  **  Fravashi,\"  the  immortal  part  of  an       vol.  xv,  p.  Ixxiv. \n\nindividual,    that    which    outlives    man  \u2014  the  1012.    De  Idol.,  II,  373. \n\n\nFRAUDULENT  TRANSI*ATlON   OF  THE  BIBLE  481 \n\nthat  Michael  is  the  Mercury  of  the  pagans,  and  Maury  and  other \nFrench  writers  corroborate  him,  and  add  that  \"according  to  great \ntheologians  Mercury  and  the  Sun  are  one\"  ( ?)  and  no  wonder,  they \nthink,  since  \"  Mercury  being  so  near  the  Wisdom  of  the  Verbum  (the \nSun),  must  be  absorbed  by  and  confounded  with  him.\" \n\nThis  pagan  view  was  accepted  from  the  first  century  of  our  era,  as \nshown  in  the  original  Acts  of  the  Apostles  (the  English  translation \nbeing  worthless).  So  much  is  Michael  the  Mercury  of  the  Greeks  and \nother  nations,  that  when  the  inhabitants  of  Lystra  mistook  Paul  and \nBarnabas  for  Mercury  and  Jupiter  \u2014  \"the  gods  have  come  down  to \nus  in  the  likeness  of  men,\" \u2014 verse  12\"\"  adds:  \"And  they  called \nBarnabas  Zeus,  and  Paul,  Hermes  [or  Mercury],  because  he  was  the \nleader  of  the  word  [Verbum]\"  and  not  \"  the  chief  speaker,\"  as  erron- \neously translated  in  the  authorized,  and  repeated  even  in  the  revised, \nEnglish  Bible.  Michael  is  the  angel  in  the  Vision,  the  Son  of  God, \n\"  who  wa^  like  unto  a  Son  of  Man.\"  It  is  the  Hermes-Christos  of  the \nGnostics,  the  Anubis-Syrius  of  the  Egyptians,  the  Counsellor  of  Osiris \nin  Amenti,  the  Michael  leontoid  a4>vofi6p<f>o^  of  the  Ophites,  who  wears \non  certain  Gnostic  jewels  a  lion  head,  like  his  father  Ildabaoth.*\u00ae** \n\nNow  to  all  this  the  Roman  Catholic  Church  assents  tacitly,  many \nof  her  writers  avowing  it  publicly.  And,  unable  to  deny  the  flagrant \n\"borrowing\"  of  their  Church,  who  \"spoilt\"  the  S)rmbols  of  her \nseniors,  as  the  Jews  had  \"spoilt\"  the  Egyptians  of  their  jewels  of \nsilver  and  gold,  they  explain  the  fact  quite  coolly  and  as  seriously. \nThus  the  writers  who  were  hitherto  timid  enough  to  see,  in  this  repeti- \ntion by  Christian  dogmas  of  old  Pagan  ideas,  \"  a  legendary  plagiarism \nperpetrated  by  man,\"  are  gravely  assured  that,  far  from  such  a  simple \nsolution  of  the  almost  perfect  resemblance,  it  has  to  be  attributed  to \nquite  another  cause :  \"  to  a  prehistorical  plagiarism,  of  a  superhuman \norigin.\" \n\nIf  the  reader  would  know  how,  he  must  kindly  turn  to  the  same \nfifth  volume  of  de  Mirville's  work.  Please  note  that  this  author  was \nthe  official  and  recognised  defender  of  the  Roman  Church,  and  was \nhelped  by  the  learning  of  all  the  Jesuits.    On  page  518  we  read:- \u2014 \n\nWe  have  pointed  out  several  demi-gods,  and  also  very  historical  heroes  of  the \npagans,  who  were  predestined  from  the  moment  of  their  birth,  to  ape  while \ndishonoring  it,  the  nativity  of  the  hero,  who  was  quite  God,  before  whom  the \nwhole  earth  had  to  bow;  we  traced  them  being  bom  as  he  was,  from  an \nimmaculate  mother;  we  saw  them  strangling  serpents  in  their  cradles,  fighting \nagainst  demons,  performing  miracles,  dying  as  martyrs,  descending  to  the  nether \nworld  and  rising  again  from  the  dead.  And  we  have  bitterly  deplored  that  timid \nand  shy  Christians  should  feel  compelled  to  explain  all  such  identities  on  the \n\n1013.    Chap.  xiT.  1014.     See  King's  Gnostics. \n\n\n482  ^Hfi  SECRET  DOCTRINE \n\nground  of  coincidence  of  myih  and  symbol.  They  forgot  apparently  these  words \nof  the  Savior:  \"All  that  cam\u00ab  bsforb  mis  ase  thieves  and  robbers,\"  a  word \nwhich  explains  all  without  any  absurd  negation  and  which  I  commented  on  in \nthese  words  \"The  Evangel  is  a  sublime  drama,  parodied  and  played  before  its \nappointed  time  by  ruffians.\" \n\nThe  \"ruffians\"  (les  droles),  are  of  course  demons  whose  manager  is \nSatan.  Now  this  is  the  easiest  and  most  sublime  and  simple  way  of \ngetting  out  of  the  difficulty!  The  Rev.  Dr.  Lundy,  a  Protestant  de \nMirville,  followed  the  happy  suggestion  in  his  Monumental  Christian- \nity, and  so  did  Dr.  Sepp  of  Munich  in  his  works  written  to  prove  the \ndivinity  of  Jesus  and  the  Satanic  origin  of  all  other  Saviors.  So  much \ngreater  the  pity  that  a  systematic  and  collective  plagiarism,  which \nwent  on  for  several  centuries  on  the  most  gigantic  scale,  should  be \nexplained  by  another  plagiarism,  this  time  in  the  fourth  Gospel.  For \nthe  sentence  quoted  from  it,  \"  All  that  ever  came  before  me,  etc.,\"  is  a \nverbatim  repetition  of  words  written  in  the  '^Book  of  Enoch,\"  Ixxxix. \nIn  the  Introduction  to  Archbishop  Laurence's  translation  of  it  from \nan  Ethiopic  MS.  in  the  Bodleian  Library,  the  editor,  author  of  the \nEvolution  of  Christianity,  remarks : \u2014 \n\nIn  revising  the  proof-sheets  of  the  Book  of  Enoch  .  .  .  the  parable  of  the \nsheep,  rescued  by  the  good  Shepherd  from  hireling  guardians  and  ferocious \nwolves,  is  obznously  borrowed  by  the  fourth  Evangelist  from  Enoch,  Ixxxix, \nin  which  the  author  depicts  the  shepherds  as  killing  .  .  .  the  sheep  before  the \nadvent  of  their  Lord,  and  thus  discloses  the  true  meaning  of  that  hitherto  m3rs- \nterious  passage  in  the  Johannine  parable  \u2014  \"All  that  ever  came  before  me  are \nthieves  and  robbers\"  \u2014  language  in  which  we  now  detect  an  obvious  reference \nto  the  allegorical  shepherds  of  Enoch. \n\nIt  is  too  late  in  the  day  to  claim  that  it  is  Enoch  who  borrowed  from \nthe  New  Testament,  instead  of  ince  versa.  Jude*\u00ae^**  quotes  verbatim \nfrom  Enoch  a  long  passage  about  the  coming  of  the  Lord  with  his \n10,000  saints,  and  naming  specifically  the  prophet,  acknowledges  the \nsource.  This  \"parallelism  between  prophet  and  apostle\"  has  \"placed \nbeyond  controversy  that,  in  the  eyes  of  the  author  of  an  Epistle  ac- \ncepted as  divine  revelation,  the  Book  of  Enoch  was  the  inspired  pro- \nduction of  an  antediluvian  patriarch  .  .  .\"  and  further  \u2014 \n\n.  .  .  the  ctunulative  coincidence  of  language  and  ideas  in  Enoch  and  the  authors \nof  N.  T.  Scripture,  .  .  .  clearly  indicates  that  the  work  of  the  Semitic  Milton  was \nthe  inexhaustible  source  from  which  Evangelists  and  Apostles,  or  the  men  who \nwrote  in  their  names,  borrowed  their  conceptions  of  the  resurrection,  judgment, \nimmortality,  perdition,  and  of  the  universal  reign  of  righteousness  under  the \neternal  dominion  of  the  Son  of  Man.  This  Evangelical  plagiarism  culminates \nin  the  Revelation  of  John,  which  adapts  the  visions  of  Enoch  to  Christianity, \nwith  modifications  in  which  we  miss  the  sublime  simplicity  of  the  great  Master \n\n1014a.    Verses  14,  15. \n\n\nVEDAS,  ONCE  UNIVERSAL  483 \n\nof   apocalyptic  prediction,   who  prophesied   in  the  name   of   the   antediluvian \nPatriarch.^ \n\n\"Antediluvian,\"  truly;  but  if  the  phraseology  of  the  text  dates \nhardly  a  few  centuries  or  even  milleniums  before  the  historical  era, \nthen  it  is  no  more  the  original  prediction  of  the  events  to  come,  but,  in \nits  turn,  a  copy  of  some  scripture  of  a  prehistoric  religion.  .  .  . \n\nIn  the  Krita  age,  Vishnu,  in  the  form  of  Kapila  and  other  (inspired  sages) \n.  .  .  imparts  to  the  world  true  wisdom  [as  Enoch  did].  In  the  Treta  age  he \nrestrains  the  wicked,  in  the  form  of  a  universal  monarch  [the  Chakravartin  or \nthe  \"Everlasting  King\"  of  Enoch\"\"]  and  protects  the  three  worlds  [or  races]. \nIn  the  Dvapara  SLgt,  in  the  person  of  Veda-Vyasa,  he  divides  the  one  Veda  into \nfour,  and  distributes  it  into  htmdreds  (Satds)  of  branches.\"\"* \n\nTruly  so;  the  Veda  of  the  earliest  Aryans,  before  it  was  written, \nwent  forth  into  every  nation  of  the  Atlanto-Lemurians,  and  sowed  the \nfirst  seeds  of  all  the  now  existing  old  religions.  The  oflf-shoots  of  the \nnever  dying  tree  of  wisdom  have  scattered  their  dead  leaves  even  on \nJudaeo-Christianity.  And  at  the  end  of  the  Kali,  our  present  age, \nVishnu,  or  the  \"  Everlasting  King  *'  will  appear  as  Kalki,  and  re- \nestablish righteousness  upon  earth.  The  minds  of  those  who  live  at \nthat  time  shall  be  awakened,  and  become  as  pellucid  as  crystal.  \"  The \nmen  who  are  thus  changed  by  virtue  of  that  peculiar  time  [the  sixth \nrace]  shall  be  as  the  seeds  of  other  human  beings,  and  shall  give  birth \nto  a  race  who  shall  follow  the  laws  of  the  Krita  age  of  purity  \" ;  i.  e., \nit  shall  be  the  seventh  race,  the  race  of  \"  Buddhas,\"  the  \"  Sons  of \nGod,\"  bom  of  immaculate  parents. \n\n\nB \n\nThe  Gods  oip  Light  proceed  ^rom  the  Gods  of  Darkness \n\nThus  it  is  pretty  well  established  that  Christ,  the  Logos,  or  the  God \nin  Space  and  the  Savior  on  Earth,  is  but  one  of  the  echoes  of  the  same \nantediluvian  and  sorely  misunderstood  Wisdom.  The  history  begins \nby  the  descent  on  Earth  of  the  \"  Gods  \"  who  incarnate  in  mankind,  and \nthis  is  the  Fall.  Whether  Brahma  hurled  down  on  Earth  in  the  alle- \ngory by  Bhagavant,  or  Jupiter  by  Kronos,  all  are  the  s)rmbols  of  the \nhuman  races.  Once  landed  on,  and  having  touched  this  planet  of  dense \nmatter,  no  snow-white  wings  of  the  highest  angel  can  remain  immacu- \nlate, or  the  Avatar  (or  incarnation)  be  perfect,  as  every  such  Avatar \n\n1015.  Introd.,    xxxv.  have    received    mercy    shall    for    ever    bless \n\n1016.  Saith    Uriel    (chapter   xxvi,    3),    in       God   the  everlasting  King\"  who   will  reign \nthe    \"Book    of    Enoch\"     \"all    tfiose    who      over  them. \n\n1016a.     Vishnu  PurAna,  HI,  ii. \n\n\n484  ^Hfi  SECSn  DOCTRINE \n\nis  the  fall  of  a  God  into  generation.  Nowhere  is  the  metaphysical  truth \nmore  clear,  when  explained  esoterically,  or  more  hidden  from  the \naverage  comprehension  of  those  who  instead  of  appreciating  the  sub- \nlimity of  the  idea  can  only  degrade,  than  in  the  Upcmishads,  the  eso- \nteric glossaries  of  the  Vedas.  The  Rig-Veda,  as  Guignault  character- \nized it,  \"  is  the  most  sublime  conception  of  the  great  highways  of  Hu- \nmanity.\" The  Vedas  are,  and  will  remain  for  ever,  in  the  esotericism \nof  the  Vedanta  and  the  Upanishads,  \"the  mirror  of  the  eternal \nWisdom.\" \n\nFor  over  sixteen  centuries  the  new  masks,  forced  on  the  faces  of  the \nold  gods,  have  screened  them  from  public  curiosity,  but  they  have \nfinally  proved  a  misfit.  Yet  the  metaphorical  Fai,l,  and  as  metaphor- \nical atonement  and  crucifixion,  led  Western  Humanity  through  roads \nknee-deep  in  blood.  Worse  than  all,  they  led  it  to  believe  in  the  dogma \nof  the  evil  spirit  distinct  from  the  spirit  of  all  good,  whereas  the  former \nlives  in  all  matter  and  pre-eminently  in  man.  Finally  it  created  the \nGod-slandering  dogma  of  Hell  and  eternal  perdition ;  it  spread  a  thick \nfilm  between  the  higher  intuitions  of  man  and  divine  verities;  and, \nmost  pernicious  result  of  all,  it  made  people  remain  ignorant  of  the \nfact  that  there  were  no  fiends,  no  dark  demons  in  the  Universe  before \nman's  own  appearance  on  this,  and  probably  on  other  earths.  Hence- \nforth the  people  were  led  to  accept,  as  the  problematical  consolation \nfor  this  world's  sorrows,  the  thought  of  original  sin. \n\nThe  philosophy  of  that  law  in  Nature,  which  implants  in  man  as \nwell  as  in  every  beast  a  passionate,  inherent,  and  instinctive  desire  for \nfreedom  and  self-guidance,  pertains  to  psychology  and  cannot  be \ntouched  on  now.  To  show  the  feeling  in  higher  Intelligences,  to  ana- \nlyse and  give  a  natural  reason  for  it,  would  necessitate,  moreover,  an \nendless  philosophical  explanation  for  which  there  is  no  room  here. \nPerhaps,  the  best  synthesis  of  this  feeling  is  found  in  three  lines  of \nMilton's  Paradise  Lost,    Says  the  \"  Fallen  One  \"  :\u2014 \n\n\"Here  we  may  reign  secure;   and  in  my  choice. \nTo  reign  is  worth  ambition,  though  in  helll \nBetter  to  reign  in  hell  than  serve  in  heaven.  .  .  .\" \n\nBetter  be  man,  the  crown  of  terrestrial  production  and  king  over  its \nopus  operaium,  than  be  lost  among  the  will-less  spiritual  Hosts  in \nHeaven. \n\nWe  have  said  elsewhere  that  the  dogma  of  the  first  Fall  rested  on  a \nfew  verses  in  Revelation;  these  verses  being  now  shown  a  plagiarism \nfrom  Enoch  by  some  scholars.  These  grew  into  endless  theories  and \nspeculations,  which  gradually  acquired  the  importance  of  dogma  and \ninspired  tradition.  Every  one  wanted  to  explain  the  verse  about  the \nseven-headed  dragon  with  his  ten  horns  and  seven  crowns,  whose  tail \n\n\nTHE  SONS  OF  ETERNITY  485 \n\n\"  drew  the  third  part  of  the  stars  of  heaven,  and  did  cast  them  to  the \nearth,\"  and  whose  place,  with  that  of  his  angels,  \"  was  found  no  more \nin  heaven.\"  What  the  seven  heads  of  the  Dragon  (cycle)  mean,  and \nits  five  wicked  kings  also,  may  be  learned  in  the  Addenda  which  close \nPart  III  of  this  Volume. \n\nFrom  Newton  to  Bossuet  speculations  were  incessantly  evolved  in \nChristian  brains  with  regard  to  these  obscure  verses.  \"...  The \nstar  that  falls,  is  the  heresiarch  Theodosius  .  .  .\"  explains  Bossuet \n\"  The  clouds  of  smoke,  are  the  heresies  of  the  Montanists.  ...  The \nthird  part  of  the  stars,  are  the  martyrs,  and  especially  the  doctors \nof  divinity.  .  .  .\" \n\nBossuet  ought  to  have  known,  however,  that  the  events  described  in \nRevelation  were  not  original,  and  may,  as  shown,  be  found  in  other \nand  pagan  traditions.  There  were  no  scholastics  nor  Montanists  dur- \ning Vedic  times,  nor  yet  far  later  in  China.  But  Christian  theology \nhad  to  be  protected  and  saved. \n\nThis  was  only  natural.  But  why  should  truth  be  sacrificed  in  order \nto  protect  from  destruction  the  lucubrations  of  Christian  theologians? \n\nThe  princeps  aeris  hujus,  the  \"prince  of  the  air\"  of  St.  Paul,  is \nnot  the  devil,  but  the  effects  of  the  astral  light,  as  filiphas  Levi  cor- \nrectly explains.  The  Devil  is  not  \"  the  God  of  this  period,\"  as  he  says, \nfor  it  is  the  deity  of  every  age  and  period,  since  man  appeared  on  earth, \nand  matter,  in  its  countless  forms  and  states,  had  to  fight  for  its  evan- \nescent existence  against  other  disintegrating  Forces. \n\nThe  \"  Dragon  \"  is  simply  the  symbol  of  the  cycle  and  of  the  \"  Sons \nof  Manvantaric  Eternity,\"  who  had  descended  on  earth  during  a  certain \nepoch  of  its  formative  period.  The  \"  clouds  of  smoke  \"  are  a  geological \nphenomenon.  The  \"  third  part  of  the  stars  of  heaven  \"  cast  down  to \nthe  earth  \u2014  refers  to  the  divine  Monads  (the  Spirits  of  the  Stars  in \nAstrology),  that  circumambulate  our  globe;  i.  e.,  the  human  Egos  des- \ntined to  perform  the  whole  cycle  of  incarnations.  This  sentence,  qui \ncircumambulat  terrain,  however,  is  again  referred  to  the  Devil  in \ntheology,  the  m)rthical  father  of  Evil  being  said  to  \"  fall  like  lightning.\" \nUnfortunately  for  this  interpretation,  the  \"  Son  of  Man,\"  or  Christ \nis  expected,  on  the  personal  testimony  of  Jesus,  to  descend  on  earth \nlikewise,  \"As  the  lightning  cometh  out  of  the  East,\"^\u00ae\"  just  in  the \nsame  shape  and  under  the  same  symbol  as  Satan,  who  is  seen  \"as \nlightning  to  fall  from  heaven.\"  ^\u00ae^\u00ae  All  these  metaphors  and  figures \nof  speech,  pre-eminently  Oriental  in  their  character,  must  have  their \norigin  searched  for  in  the  East.  In  all  the  ancient  cosmogonies  light \ncomes  from  darkness.     In  Egypt,  as  elsewhere,  darkness  was  \"  the \n\n1017.    Matthew  xxiv.  27.  1018,    L^k9  x.  18. \n\n\n486  THE  SeCSBT  DOCTRINE \n\nprinciple  of  all  things/'  Hence  Pymander,  the  \"Thought  divine,\" \nissues  as  light  from  darkness.  Behemoth  *\u00ae^*  is  the  principle  of  Dark- \nness, or  Satan,  in  Roman  Catholic  Theology,  and  yet  Job  says  of  him \nthat  \"Behemoth  is  the  chief  [principle]  of  the  ways  of  God\"\"**^ \u2014 \n\" Principium  viarum  Domini  Behemoth!\" \n\nConsistency  does  not  seem  to  be  a  favorite  virtue  in  any  portion \nof  divine  Revelation,  so-called  \u2014  not  as  interpreted  by  theologians,  at \nany  rate. \n\nThe  Egyptians  and  the  Chaldaeans  referred  the  birth  of  their  divine \nDynasties  to  that  period  when  creative  Earth  was  in  her  last  final \nthroes,  in  giving  birth  to  her  prehistoric  mountain  ranges,  which  have \nsince  disappeared,  her  seas  and  her  continents.  Her  face  was  covered \nwith  \"  deep  Darkness  and  in  that  (Secondary)  Chaos  was  the  principle \nof  all  things  \"  that  developed  on  the  globe  later  on.  And  our  geologists \nhave  ascertained  that  there  was  such  a  terrestrial  conflagration  in  the \nearly  geological  periods,  several  hundred  millions  of  years  ago.*\u00ae**  As \nto  the  tradition  itself,  every  country  and  nation  had  it,  each  under  its \nrespective  national  form. \n\nIt  is  not  alone  Egypt,  Greece,  Scandinavia  or  Mexico,  that  had  their \nTyphon,  Python,  LoH  and  its  \"  falling  \"  Demon,  but  China,  also.  The \nCelestials  have  a  whole  literature  upon  the  subject.  In  King,  it  is  said \nthat  in  consequence  of  a  rebellion  against  Ti  of  a  proud  Spirit  who  said \nhe  was  Ti  himself,  seven  choirs  of  celestial  spirits  were  exiled  upon \nearth,  which  \"brought  a  change  in  all  nature,  heaven  itself  bending \ndown  and  uniting  with  earth.\" \n\nAnd  in  the  Yi-King,  one  reads:  \"The  flying  Dragon,  superb  and \nrebellious,  suffers  now,  and  his  pride  is  punished ;  he  thought  he  would \nreign  in  heaven,  he  reigns  only  on  the  earth.\" \n\nAgain,  the  Chun-Tsiu  says  allegorically :  \"  one  night  the  stars  ceased \nshining  in  darkness,  and  deserted  it,  falling  down  like  rain  upon  the \nearth,  where  they  are  now  hidden.\"    These  stars  are  the  Monads. \n\nChinese  cosmogonies  have  their  \"Lord  of  the  Flame\"  and  their \n\"  Celestial  Virgin,\"  with  little  \"  Spirits  to  help  and  minister  to  her ; \nand  big  Spirits  to  fight  those  who  are  the  enemies  of  other  gods.\"  But \nall  this  does  not  prove  that  the  said  allegories  are  presentments  or  pro- \nphetic  writings  which  all  refer  to  Christian  theology. \n\nThe  best  proof  one  can  offer  to  Christian  Theologians  that  the  eso- \nteric meaning  in  the  Bible  \u2014  in  both  Testaments  \u2014  was  the  assertion \n\n1019.  The  Protestant  Bible  defines  Be-  ing  of  stars  that  have  disappeared  unless \nhemoth  innocently  \u2014 \"  The  elephant  as  some  from  visibility*  never  from  existence,  since \nthink\"  (See  marginal  note  in  Job  xl.  19)  the  Science  of  Astronomy  became  known, \nin  the  authorized  versions.  Temporary  stars  are  only  variable  stars,  and \n\n1020.  xl.    19.  it   is   believed    even    that    the   new   stars   of \n\n1021.  Astronomy,    however,    knows    noth-  Kepler  and  Tycho  Brahe  may  still  be  seen. \n\n\nTHE   SHADOWS   O?   THE   SHADOWS  487 \n\nof  the  same  idea  as  in  our  Archaic  teachings  \u2014  to  wit,  that  the  \"  Fall \nof  the  Angels  \"  referred  simply  to  the  incarnation  of  angels  \"  who  had \nbroken  through  the  Seven  Circles\"  \u2014  is  found  in  the  Zohar.  Now \nthe  Kabala  of  Simeon  Ben  lochai  is  the  soul  and  essence  of  its  allegory, \nas  the  later  Christian  Kabala  is  the  \"  dark  cloaked \"  Mosaic  Penta- \nteuch.   And  it  says  (in  the  Agrippa  MSS.) : \n\n\"  The  wisdom  of  the  Kabala  rests  in  the  science  of  the  equlibrium \nand  Harmony.\" \n\n\"  Forces  that  manifest  without  having  been  first  equilibrized  perish \nin  space\"  (\"equilibrized\"  meaning  differentiated) . \n\n\"  Thus  perished  the  first  Kings  [the  Divine  Dynasties]  of  the  ancient \nworld,  the  self-produced  Princes  of  giants.  They  fell  like  rootless  trees, \nand  were  seen  no  more :  for  they  were  the  Shadow  of  the  Shadoit/'; \nto  wit,  the  chhaya  of  the  Shadowy  Pitris.^\u00ae*^ \n\n\"  But  those  that  came  after  them,  who  shooting  down  like  falling \nstars  were  enshrined  in  the  shadows  \u2014  prevailed  and  to  this  day\": \nDhyanis,  who  by  incarnating  in  those  \"  empty  shadpws,\"  inaugurated \nthe  era  of  mankind. \n\nEvery  sentence  in  the  ancient  cosmogonies,  unfolds  to  him  who  can \nread  between  the  lines  the  identity  of  the  ideas,  though  under  different \ngarbs. \n\n'\"  The  first  lesson  taught  in  Esoteric  philosophy  is,  that  the  incogniz- \nable Cause  does  not  put  forth  evolution,  whether  consciously  or  uncon- \nsciously, but  only  exhibits  periodically  different  aspects  of  itself  to \nthe  perception  of  finite  Minds.  Now  the  collective  Mind \u2014 the  Universal \n\u2014  composed  of  various  and  numberless  Hosts  of  Creative  Powers, \nhowever  infinite  in  manifested  Time,  is  still  finite  when  contrasted  with \nthe  unborn  and  undecaying  Space  in  its  supreme  essential  aspect.  That \nwhich  is  finite  cannot  be  perfect.  Therefore  there  are  inferior  Beings \namong  those  Hosts,  but  there  never  were  any  devils  or  \"  disobedient \nAngels,\"  for  the  simple  reason  that  they  are  all  governed  by  Law. \nThe  Asuras  who  incarnated  (call  them  by  any  other  name),  followed \nin  this  a  law  as  implacable  as  any  other.  They  had  manifested  prior \nto  the  Pitris,  and  as  time  (in  Space)  proceeds  in  Cycles,  their  turn  had \ncome  \u2014  hence  the  numerous  allegories.\"^*  The  name  of  Asura  was \nfirst  given  by  the  Brahmans  indiscriminately  to  those  who  opposed \ntheir  mummeries  and  sacrifices,  as  the  great  Asura  called  \"Asurendra  \" \ndid.  It  is  to  those  ages,  probably,  that  the  origin  of  the  idea  of  the \ndemon,  as  opposer  and  adversary,  has  to  be  traced. \nThe  Hebrew  Elohim,  called  in  the  translations  \"  God,\"  and  who \n\n1022.     Vide  about  the  \"  Kings  of  Edom.\" \n1023.    Vid\u20ac  \"  Daemon  est  Deua  Inversos,\"  VoL  I,  Fart  II,  |  xi. \n\n\n488  ^H^  S^RET  DOCTRINE \n\ncreate  \"  light,\"  are  identical  with  the  Aryan  Asuras.  They  are  also \nreferred  to  as  the  \"  Sons  of  Darkness  \"  as  a  philosophical  and  logical \ncontrast  to  light  immutable  and  eternal.  The  earliest  Zoroastrians  did \nnot  believe  in  Evil  or  Darkness  being  co-eternal  with  Good  or  Light, \nand  they  give  the  same  interpretation.  Ahriman  is  the  manifested \nshadow  of  Ahura-mazda  (Asuronmasda) ,  himself  issued  from  Z^ru^ \nan  Akarana,  \"boundless  (circle  of)  Time\"  or  the  Unknown  Cause. \n\n-  \"  Its  glory,\"  they  say  of  the  latter,  \"  is  too  exalted,  its  light  too  re- \nsplendent for  eitiier  human  intellect  or  mortal  eye  to  grasp  and  see.\" \nIts  primal  emanation  is  eternal  light,  which,  from  having  been  previous- \nly concealed  in  Darkness  was  called  to  manifest  itself  and  thus  tvos \nformed  Ormazd,  the  \"King  of  Life.\"  He  is  the  \"first-born\"  in \nBOUNDLESS  TIME,  but,  like  his  own  antitype   (pre-existing  Spiritual \n\n\\  idea),  has  lived  within  darkness  from  all  eternity.  The  six  Amsha- \nspends  (seven  with  himself,  chief  of  all),  the  primitive  Spiritual  Angels \nand  Men  are  collectively  his  Logos.  The  Zoroastrian  Amshaspends \ncreate  the  world  in  six  days  or  periods  also,  and  rest  on  the  Seventh; \nwhereas  that  Seventh  is  the  first  period  or  \"  day,\"  in  esoteric  philo- \nsophy, {Primary  creation  in  the  Aryan  cosmogony).  It  is  that  inter- \nmediate Aeon  which  is  the  Prolog  to  creation,  and  which  stands  on  the \nborderland  between  the  uncreated  eternal  Causation  and  the  produced \nfinite  effects ;  a  state  of  nascent  activity  and  energy  as  the  first  aspect \nof  the  eternal  immutable  Quiescence.  In  Genesis,  on  which  no  meta- \nphysical energy  has  been  spent,  but  only  an  extraordinary  acuteness \nand  ingenuity  to  veil  the  esoteric  Truth,  \"  Creation  \"  begins  at  the  third \nstage  of  manifestation.  \"  God  \"  or  the  Elohim  are  the  \"  Seven  Re- \ngents \"  of  Pymander,    They  are  identical  with  all  the  other  Creators. \n\nBut  even  in  Genesis  that  period  is  hinted  at  by  the  abruptness  of  the \npicture,  and  the  \"darkness\"  that  was  on  the  face  of  the  deep.  The \nAlahim  are  shown  to  \"  create  \"  \u2014  that  is  to  say,  to  build  or  to  produce \nthe  two  or  \"  double  heaven  \"  (not  Heaven  and  Earth)  ;  which  means, \nin  so  many  words,  that  they  separated  the  upper  manifested  (angelic) \nheaven,  or  plane  of  consciousness,  from  the  lower  or  terrestrial  plane ; \nthe  (to  us)  eternal  and  immutable  Aeons  from  those  periods  that  are \nin  space,  time  and  duration;  Heaven  from  Earth,  the  unknown  from \nthe  KNOWN  \u2014  to  the  profane.  Such  is  the  meaning  of  the  sentence  in \nPymander,  which  says  that :  \"  Thought,  the  divine,  which  is  Light \nand  Life  (Zeruan  Akarana)  produced  through  its  Word,  or  first \naspect,\"  the  other,  operating  Thought,  which  being  the  god  of  Spirit \nand  Fire,  constructed  seven  Regents  enclosing  within  their  circle  the \nworld  of  Senses,  named  \"  fatal  destiny.\"  The  latter  refers  to  Karma ; \nthe  \"  seven  circles  \"  are  the  seven  planets  and  planes,  as  also  the  seven \ninvisible  Spirits,  in  the  angelic  spheres,  whose  visible  s)anbols  are  the \n\n\nTHE  ONE  PASSIVE  DEITY  489 \n\nseven  planets/\u00ae**  the  seven  Rishis  of  the  Great  Bear  and  other  glyphs. \nAs  said  of  the  Adityas  by  Roth :  '*  they  are  neither  sun,  nor  moon,  nor \nstars,  nor  dawn,  but  the  eternal  sustainers  of  this  luminous  life  which \nexists  as  it  were  behind  all  these  phenomena/* \n\nIt  is  they  \u2014  the  \"  Seven  Hosts  \"  \u2014  who,  having  \"  considered  in  their \nFather  {divine  Thought)  the  plan  of  the  operator,\"  as  says  Pymander, \ndesired  to  operate  (or  build  the  world  with  its  creatures)  likewise;  for, \nhaving  been  bom  \"  within  the  sphere  of  operation  \"  \u2014  the  manifesting \nUniverse  \u2014  such  is  the  Manvantaric  Law.  And  now  comes  the  second \nportion  of  the  passage,  or  rather  of  two  passages  merged  into  one  to \nconceal  the  full  meaning.  Those  who  were  bom  within  the  sphere  of \noperation  were  \"the  brothers  who  loved  him  well.\"  The  latter  \u2014  the \n\"him\"  \u2014  were  the  primordial  angels:  the  Asuras,  the  Ahriman,  the \nElohim  \u2014  or  \"  Sons  of  God,\"  of  whom  Satan  was  one  \u2014  all  those \nspiritual  beings  who  were  called  the  \"Angels  of  Darkness,\"  because \nthat  darkness  is  absolute  light,  a  fact  now  neglected  if  not  entirely \nforgotten  in  theology.  Nevertheless,  the  spirituality  of  those  much \nabused  \"  Sons  of  Light \"  which  is  Darkness,  must  be  evidently  as \ngreat  in  comparison  with  that  of  the  Angels  next  in  order,  as  the  ether- \neality of  the  latter  would  be,  when  contrasted  with  the  density  of  the \nhtmian  body.  The  f ormjer  are  the  \"  First-bom  \" ;  therefore  so  near \nto  the  confines  of  pure  quiescent  Spirit  as  to  be  merely  the  \"  priva- \ntions\"\u2014  in  the  Aristotelean  sense  \u2014  the  feruers  or  the  ideal  types \nof  those  who  followed.  They  could  not  create  material,  corporeal \nthings;  and,  therefore,  were  said  in  process  of  time  to  have  refused \nto  create,  as  commanded  by  \"  God  \"  \u2014  otherwise.  To  have  rebei#i#Ed. \n\nPerchance,  this  is  justified  on  that  principle  of  the  Scientific  theory \nwhich  teaches  us  about  light  and  sound  and  the  effect  of  two  waves  of \nequal  length  meeting.  \"If  the  two  sounds  be  of  the  same  intensity, \ntheir  coincidence  produces  a  sound  four  times  the  intensity  of  either, \nwhile  their  interference  produces  absolute  silence,\" \n\nExplaining  some  of  the  \"  heresies  \"  of  his  day,  Justin  Martyr  shows \nthe  identity  of  all  the  world  religions  at  their  starting  points.  The  first \nbeginning  opens  invariably  with  the  unknown  and  passive  deity,  from \nwhich  emanates  a  certain  active  power  or  virtue,  the  Mystery  that  is \nsometimes  called  Wisdom,  sometimes  the  Son,  very  often  God,  Angel, \nLord,  and  Logos.  \"^*  The  latter  is  sometimes  applied  to  the  very  first \nemanation,  but  in  several  systems  it  proceeds  from  the  first  androgyne \nor  double  ray  produced  at  the  beginning  by  the  unseen.    Philo  depicts \n\n1024.  Another  proof,  if  any  were  needed,  describing  the  chariots  attached  to  Dhruva \nthat  the  ancient  Initiates  knew  of  more  (the  pole  star),  Paraiara  speaks  of  \"  the \nthan  seven  planets  is  to  be  found  in  the  dbariots  of  the  nzns  planets\"  which  are \nVishnu   Purina,    Book    11,    cfa.    xii,    where,      attached  by  aerial  cords. \n\n1025.    Justin:    Dialog,  cum  Try  phone,  p.  284  (chap.  bd). \n\n\n490 \n\n\nTHE  SECRN  DOCTRINE \n\n\nthis  wisdom  as  male  and  female.  But  though  its  first  manifestation \nhad  a  beginning,  for  it  proceeded  from  Oulom^^^^  (Aion,  time),  the \nhighest  of  the  Aeons  when  emitted  from  the  Father,  it  had  remained \nwith  him  before  all  creations,  for  it  is  part  of  him.^\u00ae*^  Therefore, \nPhilo  Judaeus  calls  Adam  Kadmon  \"mind\"  (the  Ennoia  of  By t has \nin  the  Gnostic  system).    \"The  mind,  let  it  be  named  Adam.\"^\u00ae\" \n\nAs  the  old  Magian  books  explain  it,  the  whole  event  becomes  clear. \nA  thing  can  only  exist  through  its  opposite  \u2014  Hegel  teaches  us,  and \nonly  a  little  philosophy  and  spirituality  are  needed  to  comprehend  the \norigin  of  the  later  dogma,  which  is  so  truly  satanic  and  infernal  in  its \ncold  and  cruel  wickedness.  The  Magians  accounted  for  the  origin  of \nevil  in  their  exoteric  teachings  in  this  way.  \"  Light  can  produce  no- \nthing but  light,  and  can  never  be  the  origin  of  evil \" ;  how  then  was \nthe  evil  produced,  since  there  was  nothing  co-equal  or  like  the  Light  in \nits  production?  Light,  say  they,  produced  several  Beings,  all  of  them \nspiritual,  luminous,  and  powerful.  But  a  Great  one  (the  \"  Great \nAsura,\"  Ahriman,  Lucifer,  etc.,  etc.)  had  an  evil  thought,  contrary \nto  the  Light.    He  doubted,  and  by  that  doubt  he  became  dark. \n\nThis  is  a  little  nearer  to  the  truth,  but  still  wide  of  the  mark.  There \nwas  no  \"  EVIL  thought \"  that  originated  the  opposing  Power,  but  simply \nTHOUGHT  per  se;  something  which,  being  cogitative,  and  containing \ndesign  and  purpose,  is  therefore  finite,  and  must  thus  find  itself  natur- \nally in  opposition  to  pure  quiescence,  the  as  natural  state  of  absolute \nSpirituality  and  Perfection.  It  was  simply  the  law  of  Evolution  that \nasserted  itself;  the  progress  of  mental  unfolding,  differentiated  from \nspirit,  involved  and  entangled  already  with  matter,  into  which  it  is \nirresistibly  drawn.  Ideas,  in  their  very  nature  and  essence,  as  concep- \ntions bearing  relation  to  objects,  whether  true  or  imaginary,  are  opposed \nto  absolute  thought,  that  unknowable  all  of  whose  mysterious  opera- \ntions Mr.  Spencer  predicates  that  nothing  can  be  said,  but  that  \"  it  has \nno  kinship  of  nature  with  Evolution  \"^\u00ae^*  \u2014  which  it  certainly  has  not. \n\nThe  Zohar  gives  it  very  suggestively.  When  the  \"  Holy  One  \"  (the \nLogos)  desired  to  create  man,  he  called  the  highest  host  of  Angels  and \nsaid  to  them  what  he  wanted,  but  they  doubted  the  wisdom  of  this  desire \nand  answered :   \"  Man  will  not  continue  one  night  in  his  glory  \"  \u2014  for \n\n\n1026.  A   division    indicative    of    time. \n\n1027.  Sanchoniathon    calls    time    the    old- \nest Aeon,  Proiogonos,  the  \"first-bom.\" \n\n1028.  Philo     Judaeus:      \"Cain     and     his \nBirth,\"   xvii. \n\n1029.  Principles    of   Psychology,    \u00a7474. \nIt      is      suggestive      of      that      spirit      of \n\nparadoxical   negation   so   conspicuous   in   our \nday,  that  while  the  evolution  hypothesis  has \n\n\nwon  its  rights  of  citizership  in  science  as \ntaught  by  Darwin  and  Haeckel,  yet  both \nthe  eternity  of  the  Universe  and  the  pre- \nexistence  of  a  universal  consciousness,  are \nrejected  by  the  modem  psychologists. \n'*  Should  the  Idealist  be  right,  the  doctrine \nof  evolution  is  a  dream,\"  says  Mr.  Herbert \nSpencer.  (See  foot  note,  pp.  1  and  2, \nBook  II.) \n\n\nTHB  ZOHAR  ON  THfi  ^AtLEN  ONES \n\n\n491 \n\n\nwhich  they  were  burnt  (annihilated?),  by  the  \"  Holy  \"  Lord.  Then  he \ncalled  another,  lower  Host,  and  said  the  same.  And  they  contradicted \nthe  \"  Holy  One  \" :  \"  What  is  the  good  of  Man  ?  \"  they  argued.  Still \nBlohim  created  man,  and  when  man  sinned  there  came  the  hosts  of \nUzza  and  Azael,  and  twitted  God :  \"  Here  is  the  Son  of  Man  that  thou \nhast  made,\"  they  said.  \"  Behold,  he  sinned ! \"  Then  the  Holy  One \nreplied:  \"If  you  had  been  among  them  (men)  you  would  have  been \nworse  than  they.\"  And  he  threw  them  from  their  exalted  position  in \nHeaven  even  down  on  the  Earth;  and  \"  they  were  changed  (into  men) \nand  sinned  after  the  women  of  the  earth.\"^\u00ae*\u00ae  This  is  quite  plain.  No \nmention  is  made  in  Genesis  of  these  \"  Sons  of  God  \"  ^\u00ae*^  having  been \npunished  for  it.  The  only  reference  to  it  in  the  Bible  is  in  Jude  (6). \n\"And  the  angels  which  kept  not  their  first  estate  but  left  their  habita- \ntion, he  hath  reserved  in  everlasting  chains  under  darkness  unto  the \njudgment  of  the  great  day\"  And  this  means  simply  that  the  \"Angels,\" \ndoomed  to  incarnation,  are  in  the  chains  of  flesh  and  matter,  under  the \ndarkness  of  ignorance,  till  the  \"  Great  Day,\"  which  will  come  as  always \nafter  the  seventh  round,  after  the  expiration  of  the  \"  Week,\"  on  the \nSeventh  Sabbath,  or  in  the  post-Manvantaric  Nirvana. \n\nHow  truly  esoteric  and  consonant  with  the  Secret  Doctrine  is \n\"  Pymander  the  Thought  Divine  \"  of  Hermes,  may  be  inferred  from \nits  original  and  primitive  translations  in  Latin  and  Greek  only.  On \nthe  other  hand  how  disfigured  it  has  been  later  on  by  Christians  in \nEurope,  is  seen  from  the  remarks  and  unconscious  confessions  made \nby  de  St.  Marc,  in  his  Preface  and  letter  to  the  Bishop  of  Ayre,  in \n1578.  Therein,  the  whole  cycle  of  transformations  from  a  Pantheistic \nand  Egyptian  into  a  mystic  Roman  Catholic  treatise  is  given,  and \nwe  see  how  Pymander  has  become  what  it  is  now.  Still,  even  in \nSt.  Marc's  translation,  traces  are  found  of  the  real  Pymander  \u2014  the \n\"  Universal  Thought \"  or  \"  Mind.\"  This  is  the  verbatim  translation \nfrom  the  old  French  translation,  the  original  being  g^ven  in  the  foot- \nnote **\u25a0*  in  its  quaint  old  French : \u2014 \n\n\"  Seven  men  [principles]  were  generated  in  Man.\"  \"  The  nature  of \nthe  harmony  of  the  Seven  of  the  Father  and  of  the  Spirit.    Nature \n\n\n1030.  Zohar,   9  b. \n\n1031.  Chapter  vi. \n\n1032.  \"  SECTION  16  (chap,  i),  Mercure \nTrbm^gte  \u2014  Pzkahdui  .  .  .\"  \"Oh,  ma \npens^,  que  s'ensuit  U?  car  je  d^ire \nSrandement  oe  propoa.  Pimandre  diet,  oed \nest  tm  mystire  cel6,  jusquea  i  oe  jour  d'^huL \nCar  nature,  soft  mestant  avec  Thdme,  a \nproduit  le  miracle  tria  menreilleux,  aiant \ncelluy  qui  ie  t'ay  diet,  la  nature  de  I'har- \nmonie  des  sept  du  pire,  et  de  TespriL     Na- \n\n\nture ne  ^atresia  pas  Id,  mais  incontinent  a \nproduict  sept  hdmes,  selon  les  natures  des \nsept  gouvemeurs  en  puissance  des  deux \nsexes  et  esleuez.  ...  La  g^6ration  de  ces \nsept   s'est  donn6e   en   ceste   maniire  .  .  .\" \n\nAnd  a  gap  is  made  in  the  translation, \nwhich  can  be  filled  partially  by  resorting  to \nthe  Latin  text  of  Apuleius.  The  commen- \ntator, the  Bishop,  says:  \"  Nature  produced \nin  him  (man)  seven  men \"  (seven  prin- \nciples). \n\n\n492  THE  SECIUST  DOCTRINE \n\n.  .  .  produced  seven  men  in  accordance  with  the  seven  natures  of  the \nSeven  Spirits  \"  \"  having  in  them,  potentially,  the  two  sexes.\" \n\nMetaphysically,  the  Father  and  the  Son  are  the  \"  Universal  Mind  \" \nand  the  \"  periodical  Universe  \" ;  the  \"  Angel \"  and  the  \"  Man.\"  It  is \nthe  Son  and  the  Father  at  one  and  the  same  time;  in  Pytnander, \nthe  active  idea  and  the  passive  thought  that  generates  it ;  the  radical \nkey-note  in  Nature  which  gives  birth  to  the  seven  notes  \u2014  the  septen- \nary scale  of  the  creative  Forces,  and  to  the  seven  prismatic  aspects \nof  color,  all  bom  from  the  one  white  ray,  or  Light  \u2014  itself  generated \n\nin  DARKNESS. \n\n\nThe  Many  Meanings  o^  the  \"  War  in  Heaven  \" \n\nThe  Secret  Doctrine  points  out,  as  a  self-evident  fact,  that  Mankind, \ncollectively  and  individually,  is,  with  all  manifested  nature,  the  vehicle \n(a)  of  the  breath  of  One  Universal  Principle,  in  its  primal  differentia- \ntion; and  (fe)  of  the  countless  \"breaths\"  proceeding  from  that  One \nBreath  in  its  secondary  and  further  differentiations,  as  Nature  with \nits  many  mankinds  proceeds  downwards  toward  the  planes  that  are \never  increasing  in  materiality.  The  primary  Breath  informs  the  higher \nHierarchies ;  the  secondary  \u2014  the  lower,  on  the  constantly  descending \nplanes. \n\nNow  there  are  many  passages  in  the  Bible  which  prove  on  their  face, \nexoterically,  that  this  belief  was  at  one  time  Universal;  and  the  most \nconvincing  are  the  two  chapters  Ezekiel  xxviii  and  Isaiah  xiv.  Chris- \ntian theologians  are  welcome  to  interpret  both  as  referring  to  the  great \nWar  before  Creation,  the  Epos  of  Satan's  rebellion,  etc.,  if  they  so \nchoose,  but  the  absurdity  of  the  idea  is  too  apparent.  Ezekiel  addresses \nhis  lamentations  and  reproofs  to  the  King  of  Tyre ;  Isaiah  \u2014  to  King \nAhaz,  who  indulged  in  the  worship  of  idols,  as  did  the  rest  of  the \nnation,  with  the  exception  of  a  few  Initiates  (the  Prophets,  so  called), \nwho  tried  to  arrest  it  on  its  way  to  exotericism,  or  idolatry,  which  is \nthe  same  thing.    Let  the  student  judge. \n\nIn  Ezekiel  xxviii  it  is  said. \n\nSon  of  Man,  say  unto  the  prince  of  Tyrus,  thus  saith  the  Lord  God  [as  we \nunderstand  it,  the  \"  god \"  Karma]  :  Because  thine  heart  is  lifted  up,  and  thou \nhast  said  I  am  a  God  .  .  .  and  yet  thou  art  a  man  .  .  .  behold  I  shall  bring \nstrangers  upon  thee  .  .  .  and  they  shall  draw  their  swords  against  the  beauty  of \nthy  wisdom  .  .  .  and  they  shall  bring  thee  down  to  the  pit  .  .  .  [or  Earth-life]. \n\nThe  origin  of  the  \"  prince  of  Tyrus  \"  is  to  be  traced  to,  and  sought  in \n\n\nTHE  REAL   MEANING  O^  THE  CHERUB  493 \n\nthe  \"  divine  Dynasties  \"  of  the  iniquitous  Atlanteans,  the  Great  Sor- \ncerers.*\u00ae\" There  is  no  metaphor  in  the  words  of  Ezekiel,  but  actual \nhistory,  this  time.  For  the  voice  in  the  prophet,  the  voice  of  the \n\"  Lord,\"  his  own  Spirit,  which  spake  unto  him,  says : \u2014 \n\nBecause  thou  hast  said,  \"  I  am  a  God,  I  sit  in  the  seat  of  God(s)  \u2014  [divine \nDynasties],  in  the  midst  of  the  seas\"  yet  thou  art  a  man.  .  .  .  Behold  thou  art \nwiser  than  Daniel;  there  is  no  secret  that  they  can  hide  from  thee:  with  thy \nwisdom  .  .  .  thou  hast  increased  thy  riches,  and  thine  heart  is  lifted  up  because \nof  thy  riches.  Behold  therefore  .  .  .  strangers  shall  draw  their  swords  against \nthe  beauty  of  thy  wisdom  .  .  .  they  shall  bring  thee  down  .  .  .  and  thou  shalt \ndie  the  deaths  of  them  that  are  slain  in  the  midst  of  the  seas.^^ \n\nAll  such  imprecations  are  not  prophecy,  but  simply  reminders  of  the \nfate  of  the  Atlanteans,  the  \"  Giants  on  Earth.\" \n\nWhat  can  be  the  meaning  of  this  last  sentence  if  it  is  not  a  narrative \nof  the  fate  of  the  Atianteans?  Verse  17  saying,  \"thine  heart  was \nlifted  up  because  of  thy  beauty,\"  may  refer  to  the  \"  Heavenly  Man  \"  in \nPymander,  or  to  the  Fallen  Angels,  who  are  accused  of  having  fallen \nthrough  pride  on  account  of  the  great  beauty  and  wisdom  which  be- \ncame their  lot.  There  is  no  metaphor  here,  except  in  the  preconceived \nideas  of  our  theologians,  perhaps.  These  verses  relate  to  the  Past  and \nbelong  more  to  the  Knowledge  acquired  at  the  mysteries  of  Initiation \nthan  to  retrospective  clairvoyance !    Says  the  voice,  again : \u2014 \n\nThou  hast  been  in  Eden,  the  garden  of  God  [in  the  Satya  Yuga] ;  every  pre- \ncious stone  was  thy  covering  .  .  .  the  workmanship  of  thy  tabrets  and  thy \npipes  was  prepared  in  thee  in  the  day  thou  wast  created.  Thou  art  the  anoint- \ned cherub  .  .  .  thou  hast  walked  up  and  down  in  the  midst  of  the  stones \nof  fire  .  .  .  thou  wast  perfect  in  thy  ways  from  the  day  that  thou  wast  created, \ntill  iniquity  was  found  in  thee.  Therefore  I  will  cast  thee  out  of  the  mountain \nof  God  and  destroy  thee.  .  .  . \n\nThe  \"  Mountain  of  God  \"  means  the  \"  Mountain  of  the  Gods \"  or \nMeru,  whose  representative  in  the  Fourth  Race  was  Mount  Atlas,  the \nIc^t  form  of  one  of  the  divine  Titans,  so  high  in  those  days  that  the \nancients  believed  that  the  heavens  rested  on  its  top.  Did  not  Atlas \nassist  the  giants  in  their  war  against  the  gods?  (Hyginus).  Another \nversion  shows  the  fable  as  arising  from  the  fondness  of  Atlas,  son  of \nlapetos  and  Klymene,  for  astronomy,  and  from  his  dwelling  for  that \nreason  on  the  highest  mountain  peaks.  The  truth  is  that  Atlas,  \"  the \nmountain  of  the  gods,\"  and  also  the  hero  of  that  name,  are  the  esoteric \nsymbols  of  the  Fourth  Race,  and  his  seven  daughters,  the  Atlantides, \nare  the  symbols  of  its  Seven  Sub-races.  Mount  Atlas,  according  to  all \nthe  legends,  was  three  times  as  high  as  it  is  now ;  having  sunk  at  two \ndifferent  times.     It  is  of  a  volcanic  origin,  and  therefore  the  voice \n\n1033.    See  last  Comments,  on  Stanza  XII,  verses  47-49.  1034.    Verses  3-8. \n\n\n494  THK  SECRET  DOCTRINE \n\nwithin  Ezekiel  says :  \"  I  will  bring  forth  a  fire  from  the  midst  of  thee, \nit  shall  devour  thee/'  etc/\u00ae*^  Surely  it  does  not  mean,  as  seems  to \nbe  the  case  from  the  translated  texts,  that  this  fire  was  to  be  brought \nfrom  the  midst  of  the  Prince  of  Tyrus,  or  his  people,  but  from  Mount \nAtlas,  symbolizing  the  proud  race,  learned  in  magic  and  high  in  arts \nand  civilization,  whose  last  remnant  was  destroyed  almost  at  the  foot \nof  the  range  of  those  once  gigantic  mountains. \n\nTruly,  \"  thou  shalt  be  a  terror,  and  never  shcUt  thou  be  any  more  \" ; \nas  the  very  name  of  the  race  and  its  fate  is  now  annihilated  from  man's \nmemory.  Bear  in  mind,  that  almost  every  ancient  King  and  priest  was \nan  initiate;  that  from  toward  the  close  of  the  Fourth  Race  there  had \nbeen  a  feud  between  the  Initiates  of  the  Right  and  those  of  the  Left \nPath ;  finally,  that  the  garden  of  Eden  is  referred  to  by  other  person- \nages than  the  Jews  of  the  Adamic  race,  since  even  Pharaoh  is  compared \nto  the  fairest  tree  of  Eden  by  this  same  Ezekiel,  who  shows  \"  all  the \ntrees  of  Eden,  the  choicest  and  best  of  Lebanon,  .  .  .  comforted  in  the \nnether  parts  of  the  earth  .  .  .  /'  for  \"  they  also  went  down  into  hell \nwith  him  \"  (Pharaoh)  *\u00ae**  unto  the  nether  parts,  which  are  in  fact  the \nbottom  of  the  ocean,  whose  floor  gaped  wide  to  devour  the  lands  of  the \nAtlanteans  and  themselves.  If  one  bears  all  this  in  mind  and  compares \nthe  various  accounts,  then  one  will  find  out  that  the  whole  of  chapters \nxxviii  and  xxxi  of  Bzekiel  relate  neither  to  Babylon,  Assyria,  nor  yet \nEgypt,  since  none  of  these  have  been  so  destroyed,  but  simply  fell  into \nruins  on  the  surface,  not  beneath  the  earth  \u2014  but  indeed  to  Atlantis \nand  most  of  its  nations.  And  he  will  see  that  the  \"  garden  of  Eden  \" \nof  the  Initiates  was  no  myth,  but  a  locality  now  submerged.  Light  will \ndawn  upon  him,  and  he  will  appreciate  such  sentences  as  these  at  their \ntrue  esoteric  value :  \"  Thou  hast  been  in  Eden ;  .  .  .  thou  wast  upon \nthe  holy  mountain  of  God  \" \u2014  for  every  nation  had  and  many  still  have \nholy  mountains :  some,  Himala)ran  Peaks,  others,  Pamassos,  and  Sinai. \nThey  were  all  places  of  initiation  and  the  abodes  of  the  chiefs  of  the \ncommunities  of  ancient  and  even  modern  adepts.  And  again :  \"  Be- \nhold, the  Assyrian  [why  not  Atlantean,  Initiate?]  was  a  cedar  in  Leba- \nnon; .  .  .  his  height  was  exalted  above  all  the  trees;..  .  .  the  cedars \nin  the  garden  of  God  could  not  hide  him,  ...  so  that  all  the  trees  of \nEden  .  .  .  envied  him.\" \"\" \n\nThroughout  all  Asia  Minor,  the  Initiates  were  called  the  \"  trees  of \nRighteousness,\"  and  the  cedars  of  Lebanon,  as  also  were  some  kings  of \nIsrael.    So  were  the  great  adepts  in  India,  but  only  the  adepts  of  the \n\n1035.  Verse    18.  and  who  remained  unnamed,  for  very  good \n\n1036.  xxxi.  16-7.   The  only  Pharaoh  whom       reasons,     perhaps.      The    story    was    surely \nthe  Bible  shows  going  down  into  the  Red  Sea       made  up  from  the  Atlantean  legend. \n\nwas   the    King   who    pursued   the    Israelites,  1037.    Ezekiel   xxxL    3-9. \n\n\nVARIOUS  NAM^S  ^OR  INITIATES \n\n\n495 \n\n\nleft  hand.  When  Vishnu  Purdna  narrates  that  \"  the  world  was  over- \nrun with  trees,\"  while  the  Prachetasas  \u2014  who  \"passed  10,000  years  of \nausterity  in  the  vast  ocean  \" \u2014  were  absorbed  in  their  devotions,  the \nallegory  relates  to  the  Atlanteans  and  the  adepts  of  the  early  Fifth \nRace  \u2014  the  Aryans.  Other  \"  trees  [adept  Sorcerers]  spread,  and  over- \nshadowed the  unprotected  earth ;  and  the  people  perished  .  .  .  unable \nto  labor  for  ten  thousand  years.\"  Then  the  sages,  the  Rishis  of  the \nAryan  race,  called  Prachetasas,  are  shown  \"coming  forth  from  the \ndeep/'^^^^  and  destroying  by  the  wind  and  flame  issuing  from  their \nmouths,  the  iniquitous  \"  trees  \"  and  the  whole  vegetable  kingdom ;  until \nSoma  (the  moon),  the  sovereign  of  the  vegetable  world,  pacifies  them \nby  making  alliance  with  the  adepts  of  the  Right  Path,  to  whom  he  offers \nas  bride  Marisha,  \"the  oflFspring  of  the  trees.\"*\u00ae'*  This  means  that \nwhich  is  given  in  the  Stanzas  and  Commentaries,  and  what  is  also  given \nin  Part  II  of  Vol.  I,  \"The  Sacred  Island.\"  It  hints  at  the  great \nstruggle  between  the  \"  Sons  of  God \"  and  the  Sons  of  the  Dark \nWisdom  \u2014  our  forefathers;   or  the  Atlantean  and  the  Aryan  Adepts. \n\nThe  whole  History  of  that  period  is  allegorized  in  the  Rdmdyana, \nwhich  is  the  mystic  narrative  in  epic  form  of  the  struggle  between \nRama  \u2014  the  first  king  of  the  divine  d)masty  of  the  early  Aryans  \u2014  and \nHavana,  the  symbolical  personation  of  the  Atlantean  (Lanka)  race. \nThe  former  were  the  incarnations  of  the  Solar  Gods ;  the  latter,  of  the \nlunar  Devas.  This  was  the  great  battle  between  Good  and  Evil,  be- \ntween white  and  black  magic,  for  the  supremacy  of  the  divine  forces,  or \nof  the  lower  terrestrial,  or  cosmic  powers.  If  the  student  would  under- \nstand better  the  last  statement,  let  him  turn  to  the  Anugttd  episode  of \nthe  Mahdbhdrata,  chapter  v,  where  the  Brahmana  tells  his  wife,  \"  I \nhave  perceived  by  means  of  the  Self  the  seat  abiding  in  the  Self \u2014  (the \nseat)  where  dwells  the  Brahman  free  from  the  pairs  of  opposites,  and \nthe  moon  together  with  the  fire  [or  the  sun],  upholding  (all)  beings \n(as)  the  mover  of  the  intellectual  principle.\"  *\u00ae***  The  moon  is  the  deity \nof  the  mind  (Manas)  but  only  on  the  lower  plane.  \"  Manas  is  dual  \u2014 \nlunar  in  the  lower,  solar  in  its  upper  portion,\"  says  a  commentary. \nThat  is  to  say,  it  is  attracted  in  its  higher  aspect  towards  Buddhi,  and \n\n\n1038.     Vishnu    PurdfM,    Book    I,    chapter \n\n\n1039.  This  is  pure  allegory.  The  waters \nare  a  symbol  of  wisdom  and  of  occult  learn- \ning. Hermes  represented  the  sacred  Science \nunder  the  symbol  of  fire;  the  Northern \nInitiates,  under  that  of  water.  The  latter \nis  the  production  of  Nara,  the  \"  Spirit  of \nGod/'  or  radier  Param&tman,  the  \"  Supreme \nSoul/'  says  Kulluka  Bhatta,  N&rayana, \nmeaning  \"he   who  abides  in  the   deep\"   or \n\n\nplunged  in  the  Waters  of  Wisdom  \u2014  \"water \nbeing  the  body  of  Nara\"  (,V&yu).  Hence \narises  the  statement  that  for  10,000  years \nthey  remained  in  austerity  \"  in  the  vast \nOcean \" ;  and  are  shown  emerging  from  it. \nEa,  the  God  of  Wisdom,  is  the  \"  Sublime \nFish,\"  and  Dagon  or  Oannes  is  the  Chal- \ndaean  man-fish,  who  emerges  from  the  wa- \nters to   teach   wisdom. \n\n1039a.     \"Sacred  Books  of  the  East/'  vol. \nVIII,  p.  257. \n\n\n496  THE  SECBET  DOCTRINE \n\nin  its  lower  descends  into,  and  listens  to  the  voice  of  its  animal  soul  full \nof  selfish  and  sensual  desires ;  and  herein  is  contained  the  mystery  of \nan  adept's  as  of  a  profane  man's  life,  as  also  that  of  the  post-mortem \nseparation  of  the  divine  from  the  animal  man.  The  Ramayana  \u2014 \n-^very  line  of  which  has  to  be  read  esoterically  \u2014  discloses  in  magnifi- \ncent  symbolism  and  allegory  the  tribulations  of  both  man  and  soul. \n\"Within  the  body,  in  the  midst  of  all  these  life-winds  [? principles], \nwhich  move  about  in  the  body,  and  swallow  up  one  another,^\u00ae***  blazes \nthe  Vaiivanara  fire^\u00ae**  sevenfold,\"  \"  of  which  '  I '  am  the  goal,\"  says \nthe  Brahmana.^\u00ae** \n\nBut  the  chief  \"  Soul \"  is  Manas  or  mind ;  hence.  Soma,  the  moon,  is \nshown  as  making  an  alliance  with  the  solar  portion  in  it,  personified  as \nthe  Prachetasas.  But  of  the  seven  keys  that  open  the  seven  aspects \nof  the  Ramayana,  as  of  every  other  Scripture,  this  is  only  one  \u2014  the \nmetaphysical. \n\nThe  symbol  of  the  \"Tree\"  standing  for  various  Initiates  was \nalmost  universal.  Jesus  is  called  \"the  tree  of  Life,\"  as  also  all  the \nadepts  of  the  good  Law,  while  those  of  the  left  Path  are  referred  to \nas  the  \"withering  trees.\"  John  the  Baptist  speaks  of  \"the  axe\" \nwhich  \"  is  laid  to  the  root  of  the  trees  \"  ;^\u00ae**  and  the  King  of  Assyria's \narmies  are  called  trees}^^^ \n\nThe  true  meaning  of  the  Garden  of  Eden  was  sufficiently  given  in \n''his  Unveiled.\" \n\nThe  writer  has  more  than  once  heard  surprise  expressed  that  Isis \nshould  contain  so  few  of  the  doctrines  now  taught.  This  is  quite \nerroneous.  For  the  allusions  to  such  teachings  are  plentiful,  even  if \nthe  teachings  themselves  were  still  withheld.  The  time  had  not  arrived \nthen,  as  the  hour  has  not  struck  now  to  say  all.  \"  No  Atlanteans,  or \nthe  Fourth  Race  which  preceded  our  Fifth  Race,  are  mentioned  in \n*  Isis  Unveiled/\"  a  critic  on  \"Esoteric  Buddhism\"  wrote  one  day. \nI,  who  wrote  Isis  Unveiled,  maintain  that  the  Atlanteans  are  mentioned \nas  our  predecessors,  namely,  in  Volume  I,  p.  133,  when  speaking  of \nthe  Book  of  Job.  For  what  can  be  plainer  than  this :  \"  In  the  original \ntext,  instead  of  '  dead  things,'  it  is  written  dead  Rephaim,  giants,  or \nmighty  primitive  men,  from  whom  '  Evolution '  may  one  day  trace  our \npresent  race.\"  It  is  invited  to  do  so  now,  now  that  this  hint  is  ex- \nplained quite  openly;   but  Evolutionists  are  as  sure  to  decline  nowa- \n\n1040.    This  is  explained  by  the  able  traiia-  1041.    \"  Vaiivftiiara  ia  a  word  often  ttaed \n\nlator  of  AnugUd  in  a  foot-note   (p.  258)   in  to  denote  the    Self \"  \u2014  ezplaina   Nilakantfaa. \n\nthese    words:     \"  The    sense    appears    to    be  1042.    Op.    cit.,    \"  Sacred    Books    of    the \n\nthis;    the  course  of  worldly  life  is  due  to  East,\"     translated     by     K&shinath     Trimbak \n\nthe   operations   of   the   life-winds   which   are  Telang,  if .  a.,  Bombay, \n\nattached  to  the  SELF,  and  lead  to  its  mani-  1043.    Matth.   iii    10. \n\nfesUtions  as  individnal  souls.\"  1044.    Iwiah  x.  19. \n\n\nTraces  o^  pRE-HisitoRic  strides  4$7 \n\ndays  as  they  did  ten  years  ago.  Science  and  theology  are  against  us : \ntherefore  we  question  both,  and  have  to  do  so  in  self-defense.  On \nthe  strength  of  hazy  metaphors  scattered  throughout  the  prophets,  and \nin  St  John's  Revelation,  a  grand  but  re-edited  version  of  the  Book \nof  Enoch,  on  these  insecure  grounds  Christian  theology  built  its  dog- \nmatic Epos  of  the  War  in  Heaven.  It  did  more :  it  used  the  symbolical \nvisions,  intelligible  only  to  the  Initiates,  as  pillars  upon  which  to  sup- \nport the  whole  bulky  edifice  of  its  religion;  and  now  the  pillars  have \nbeen  found  very  weak  reeds,  and  the  cunning  structure  is  foundering. \nThe  entire  Christian  scheme  rests  upon  these  Jakin  and  Booiar  \u2014 the \ntwo  contrary  forces  of  good  and  evil,  Christ  and  Satan  the  Ayotfol  Kci \nKOKoi  8wa/ut9.  Take  away  from  Christianity  its  main  prop  of  the \nFallen  Angels,  and  the  Eden  Bower  vanishes  with  its  Adam  and  Eve \ninto  thin  air;  and  Christ,  in  the  exclusive  character  of  the  One  God \nand  Savior,  and  the  victim  of  Atonement  for  the  Sin  of  animal-man, \nbecomes  forthwith  a  useless,  meaningless  m3rth. \n\nIn  an  old  number  of  the  Revue  Archeologique  for  the  year  1845,*^*** \na  French  writer,  M.  Maury,  remarks : \u2014 \n\nThis  universal  strife  between  good  and  bad  spirits  seems  to  be  only  the  re- \nproduction of  another  more  ancient  and  more  terrible  strife,  that,  according  to \nan  ancient  myth,  took  place  before  the  creation  of  the  universe,  between  the \nfaithful  and  the  rebellious  legions. \n\nOnce  more,  it  is  a  simple  question  of  priority.  Had  John's  Revelor \ntion  been  written  during  the  Vedic  period,  and  were  not  one  sure  now \nof  its  being  simply  another  version  of  the  Book  of  Enoch  and  the \nDragon  legends  of  pagan  antiquity  \u2014  the  grandeur  and  the  beauty  of \nthe  imagery  might  have  biased  the  critics*  opinion  in  favor  of  the \nChristian  interpretation  of  that  first  war,  whose  battlefield  was  starry \nHeaven,  and  the  first  slaughterers  \u2014  the  Angels.  As  the  matter  stands \nnow,  however,  one  has  to  trace  Revelation,  event  by  event,  to  other \nand  far  older  visions.  For  the  better  comprehension  of  the  Apoca- \nlyptic allegories  and  of  the  esoteric  epos  we  ask  the  reader  to  turn  to \nRevelation,  and  to  read  chapter  xii,  from  verse  1  to  verse  7. \n\nThis  has  several  meanings,  most  of  which  have  been  found  out  with \nregard  to  the  astronomical  and  numerical  keys  of  this  universal  m)rth. \nThat  which  may  be  given  now,  is  a  fragment,  a  few  hints  as  to  its \nsecret  meaning,  as  embodying  the  record  of  a  real  war,  the  struggle \nbetween  the  Initiates  of  the  two  schools.  Many  and  various  are  the \nstill  existing  allegories  built  on  that  same  foundation  stone.  The  true \nnarrative,  that  which  gives  the  full  esoteric  meaning,  is  in  the  Secret \nbooks,  but  the  writer  has  had  no  access  to  these. \n\nIn  the  exoteric  works,  however,  the  episode  of  the  Taraka  war,  and \n\n1044a.     Page  41. \n\n\n498  I^HS  SECRET  DOCTRINE \n\nsome  esoteric  commentaries,  may  offer  a  clue  perhaps.  In  every \nP^irana  the  event  is  described  with  more  or  less  variations,  which \nshow  its  allegorical  character. \n\nIn  the  M)rthology  of  the  earliest  Vedic  Aryans  as  in  the  later  Puranic \nnarratives,  mention  is  made  of  Budha,  the  \"  Wise  \" ;  one  \"  learned  in \nthe  Secret  Wisdom,\"  and  who  is  the  planet  Mercury  in  his  euhemeri- \nzation.  The  Hindu  ClassiccU  Dictionary  credits  Budha  with  being  the \nauthor  of  a  hymn  in  the  Rig  Veda.  Therefore,  he  can  by  no  means  be \n\"  a  later  fiction  of  the  Brahmans,\"  but  is  a  very  old  personation  indeed. \n\nIt  is  by  inquiring  into  his  genealogy,  or  theogony,  rather,  that  the \nfollowing  facts  are  disclosed.  As  a  myth,  he  is  the  son  of  Tara,  the \nwife  of  Brihaspati  the  \"  gold  colored,\"  and  of  \"  Soma  \"  the  (male) \nMoon,  who,  Paris-like,  carries  this  new  Helen  of  the  Hindu  sidereal \nKingdom  away  from  her  husband,  which  causes  a  great  strife  and \nwar  in  Svarga  (Heaven).  The  episode  brings  on  a  battle  between  the \ngods  and  the  Asuras:  King  Soma  finds  allies  in  Usanas  (Venus),  the \nleader  of  the  Danavas ;  and  the  gods  are  led  by  Indra  and  Rudra,  who \nside  with  Brihaspati.  The  latter  is  helped  by  Sankara  (Siva),  who, \nhaving  had  for  his  guru  Brihaspati's  father,  Angiras,  befriends  his  son. \nIndra  is  here  the  Indian  prototype  of  Michael,  the  Archistrategos  and \nthe  slayer  of  the  \"  Dragon's  \"  angels  \u2014  since  one  of  his  names  is  Jish- \nnu  \"  leader  of  the  (celestial)  Host.\"  Both  fight,  as  some  Titans  did \nagainst  other  Titans  in  defense  of  revengeful  gods,  one  \u2014  of  Jupiter \ntonans  (in  India,  Brihaspati  is  the  planet  Jupiter,  which  is  a  curious \ncoincidence)  ;  the  other,  in  support  of  the  ever-thundering  Rudra  San- \nkara.  During  this  war,  he  is  deserted  by  his  body-guard,  the  storm- \ngods  (Maruts).    The  story  is  very  suggestive  in  some  of  its  details. \n\nLet  us  examine  some  of  them,  and  seek  to  discover  their  meaning. \n\nThe  presiding  genius,  or  \"  regent \"  of  the  planet  Jupiter  is  Brihas- \npati, the  wronged  husband.  He  is  the  instructor  or  spiritual  guru  of \nthe  gods,  who  are  the  representatives  of  the  procreative  powers.  In \nthe  Rig  Veda,  he  is  called  Brahmanaspati,  a  name  meaning  \"  the  deity \nin  whom  the  action  of  the  worshiper  upon  the  gods  is  personified.\" \nHence  Brahmanaspati  represents  the  materialization  of  the  divine  grace, \nso  to  say,  by  means  of  ritual  and  ceremonies,  or  the  exoteric  worship. \n\n\"  Tara  \"  *^^  \u2014  his  wife  \u2014  is  on  the  other  hand  the  personification  of \nthe  powers  of  one  initiated  into  Gupta  Vidyd  (secret  knowledge),  as \nwill  be  shown. \n\nSoma  is  the  moon  astronomically ;  but  in  mystical  phraseology,  it  is \nalso  the  name  of  the  sacred  beverage  drunk  by  the  Brahmans  and  the \nInitiates  during  their  mysteries  and  sacrificial  rites.  The  \"  Soma  \" \nplant  is  the  asclepias  c^ida,  which  yields  a  juice  from  which  that  mystic \n\n1045.     See  nowson's  Hind4i  Classical  Dictionary- \n\n\nAI^LBGORIES   ON   THE   \"  WAR   IN    HEAVEN  \" \n\n\n499 \n\n\nbeverage,  the  Sotna  drink,  is  made.  ''Alone  the  descendants  of  the \nRishis,  the  Agnihotri  (the  fire  priests)  of  the  great  mysteries  knew  all \nits  powers.  But  the  real  property  of  the  true  Soma  was  (and  is)  to \nmake  a  new  man  of  the  Initiate,  after  he  is  reborn,  namely  once  that \nhe  begins  to  live  in  his  CLStral  body ;  *\u00ae**  for,  his  spiritual  nature  over- \ncoming the  physical,  he  would  soon  snap  it  off  and  part  even  from  that \netherealized  form.*\u00ae*^ \n\nSoma  was  never  given  in  days  of  old  to  the  non-initiated  Brahman  \u2014 \nthe  simple  Grihastha,  or  priest  of  the  exoteric  ritual.  Thus  Brihaspati \n\u2014  \"guru  of  the  gods\"  though  he  was  \u2014  still  represented  the  dead-letter \nform  of  worship.  It  is  Tara  his  wife  \u2014  the  s)mibol  of  one  who,  though \nwedded  to  dogmatic  worship,  longs  for  true  wisdom  \u2014  who  is  shown  as \ninitiated  into  his  mysteries  by  King  Soma,  the  giver  of  that  Wisdom. \nSoma  is  thus  made  in  the  allegory  to  carry  her  away.  The  result  of \nthis  is  the  birth  of  Budha  \u2014  esoteric  Wisdom \u2014  (Mercury,  or  Hermes \nin  Greece  and  Egypt).  He  is  represented  as  \"  so  beautiful,\"  that  even \nthe  husband,  though  well  aware  that  Budha  is  not  the  progeny  of  his \ndead-letter  worship  \u2014  claims  the  \"  new-bom  \"  as  his  Son,  the  fruit  of \nhis  ritualistic  and  meaningless  forms.*\u00ae*\"  Such  is,  in  brief,  one  of  the \nmeanings  of  the  allegory. \n\nWar  in  Heaven  refers  to  several  events  of  that  kind  on  various  and \ndifferent  planes  of  being.  The  first  is  a  purely  astronomical  and  cos- \nmical  fact  pertaining  to  cosmogony.  Mr.  John  Bentley  thought  that \nwith  the  Hindus  war  in  Heaven  is  only  a  figure  referring  to  their \ncalculations  of  time  periods  (see  Bentley's  Hindtl  Astronomy) .^^^ \n\n\n1046.  See  \"The  Elixir  of  Life/'  Five \nYears  of  Tkeosophy, \n\n1047.  The  partaker  of  Soma  finds  him- \nself both  linked  to  his  external  body,  and \nyet  away  from  it  in  his  q}iritual  form.  The \nlatter,  freed  from  the  former,  soars  for  the \ntime  being  in  the  ethereal  higher  regions, \nbecoming  yirtually  \"as  one  of  the  gods,\" \nand  yet  preserving  in  his  physical  brain  the \nmemory  of  what  he  sees  and  learns.  Plain- \nly speaking.  Soma  is  the  fruit  of  the  Tree \nof  Knowledge  forbidden  by  the  jealous  Elo- \nhim  to  Adam  and  Eve  or  Yah-ve,  **  lest \nliian  should  become  as  one  of  us.\" \n\n1048.  We  see  the  same  in  the  modem \nexoteric  religions. \n\n1049.  Historical  View  of  the  Hind<i  Astro- \nnomy, Quoting  from  the  work  in  reference \nto  Aryabhata,  who  is  said  to  give  a  near \napproach  to  the  true  relation  among  the \nvarious  values  for  the  computations  of  the \nvalue  of  IT,  the  author  of  the  Source  of \nMeasures    reproduces    a    curious    statement. \n\n\nMr.  Bentley,  it  is  said,  \"was  greatly  famil- \niar with  the  Hindu  astronomical  and  mathe- \nmatical knowledge  . . .  This  statement  of  his \nthen  may  be  taken  as  authentic:  the  same \nremarkable  trait,  among  so  many  Eastern \nand  ancient  nations  of  sedulously  concealing \nthe  arcana  of  this  kind  of  knowledge,  is  a \nmarked  one  among  the  Hindus.  That  which \nwas  given  out  to  be  popularly  taught  and \nto  be  exposed  to  public  inspection,  was  but \nthe  approximate  of  a  more  exact  but  hidden \nknowledge.  And  this  very  formulation  of \nMr.  Bentley  will  strangely  exemplify  the \nassertion;  and  explained,  will  show  that  it \n[the  Hindu  exoteric  astronomy  and  sciences] \nwas  derived  from  a  system  exact  beyond  the \nEuropean  one,  in  whidi  Mr.  Bentley  him- \nself, of  course,  trusted  as  far  in  advance \nof  the  Hindu  Knowledge,  at  any  time,  in \nany    generation.\"    (pages    86-87.) \n\nWhich  is  Mr.  Bentlejr's  misfortune,  and \ndoes  not  take  away  from  the  glory  of  the \nancient  Hindu  astronomers,  who  were  all \nInitiates. \n\n\n5oO  Yhk  s^cr^t  DOCrittN^ \n\nThis  served  as  a  prototype,  he  thinks,  for  the  Western  nations  to \nbuild  their  wa/r  of  the  Titans  upon.  The  author  is  not  quite  wrong,  but \nneither  is  he  quite  right.  If  the  sidereal  prototype  refers  indeed  to  a \n^r^-manvantaric  period,  and  rests  entirely  on  the  Knowledge  claimed  by \nthe  Aryan  Initiates  of  the  whole  program  and  progress  of  cosmo- \ngony,\"'<*  the  war  of  the  Titans  is  but  a  legendary  and  deified  copy  of \nthe  real  war  that  took  place  in  the  Himalayan  Kail&sa  (heaven)  in- \nstead of  in  the  depths  of  Cosmic  interplanetary  Space.  It  is  the  record \nof  the  terrible  strife  between  the  \"  Sons  of  God  \"  and  the  \"  Sons  of \nthe  Shadow\"  of  the  Fourth  and  Fifth  Races.  It  is  on  these  two \nevents,  blended  together  by  legends  borrowed  from  the  exoteric  ac- \ncount of  the  war  waged  by  the  Asuras  against  the  gods,  that  every \nsubsequent  national  tradition  on  the  subject  has  been  built. \n\nEsoterically,  the  Asuras,  transformed  subsequently  into  evil  Spirits \nand  lower  gods,  who  are  eternally  at  war  with  the  great  deities  \u2014  are \nthe  gods  of  the  Secret  Wisdom.  In  the  oldest  portions  of  the  Rig \nVeda,  they  are  the  spiritual  and  the  divine,  the  term  Asura  being  used \nfor  the  Supreme  Spirit  and  being  the  same  as  the  great  Ahura  of  the \nZoroastrians.*\u00ae'*  There  was  a  time  when  the  gods  Indra,  Agni,  and \nVanma  themselves  belonged  to  the  Asuras. \n\nIn  the  Aitareya  Br&hmana,  the  breath  (asu)  of  Brahma-Prajapati \nbecame  alive,  and  from  that  breath  he  created  the  Asuras.  Later  on, \nafter  the  war,  the  Asuras  are  called  the  enemies  of  the  gods,  hence \n\n\u2014  \"^-suras,\"  the  initial  \"A\"  being  a  negative  prefix  \u2014  or  \"  no-gods  \" \n\n\u2014  the  \"  gods  \"  being  referred  to  as  \"  Suras.\"  This  then  connects  the \nAsuras  and  their  \"  Hosts,\"  enumerated  farther  on,  with  the  \"  Fallen \nAngels  \"  of  the  Christian  Churches,  a  hierarchy  of  spiritual  Beings  to \nbe  found  in  every  Pantheon  of  ancient  and  even  modem  nations  \u2014 \nfrom  the  Zoroastrian  down  to  that  of  the  Chinaman.  They  are  the  sons \nof  the  primeval  Creative  Breath  at  the  beginning  of  every  new  Maha- \nKalpa,  or  Manvantara;  in  the  same  rank  as  the  Angels  who  had  re- \nmained \"  faithful.\"  These  were  the  allies  of  Soma  (the  parent  of  the \nEsoteric  Wisdom)  as  against  Brihaspati  (representing  ritualistic  or \nceremonial  worship) .  Evidently  they  have  been  degraded  in  Space  and \nTime  into  opposing  powers  or  demons  by  the  ceremonialists,  on  account \nof  their  rebellion  against  hypocrisy,  sham-worship,  and  the  dead-letter \nform. \n\n\u2022 \n\n1050.    The    Secret    Doctrine    teiches    that  the    ddereal    regions   n'   our   pUnetary   sys- \n\nevery  event  of  universal  importance,  snch  as  tern.      Astrology   is   built   wholly    upon    this \n\ngeological    cataclysms    at    the    end    of    one  mystic  and   intimate   connexion   between  the \n\nrace   and   the   beginning  of   a  new  one,   in-  heavenly    bodies    and    mankind;     and    it    is \n\nvolviog  a  great  dunge  each   time   In   man-  one   of  the   great   secrets  of   Initiation   and \n\nkind,  spiritual,  moral  and  physical  \u2014  is  pre-  Occult   mysteries, \n\ncogitated    and    preconcerted,    so    to    say,    in  1051.     See    Darmesteter's    VxitdIoAd. \n\n\nSARPAS  \u2014  SERPENTS  \u2014  NAGAS  501 \n\nNow  what  is  the  real  character  of  all  those  who  fought  along  with \nthem?  They  are  (1)  the  Uianas,  or  the  \"  host \"  of  the  planet  Venus, \nbecome  now  in  Roman  Catholicism  \u2014  Lucifer,  the  genius  of  the  \"morn- \ning star,\" \"\"  the  tsdba,  or  army  of  \"  Satan.\"  (2)  The  Daityas  and \nDdnavas  are  the  Titans,  the  demons  and  giants  whom  we  find  in  the \nBible\"\"\u2014 the  prc^eny  of  the  \"  Sons  of  Ck)d \"  and  the  \"  Daughters  of \nMen.\"  Their  generic  name  shows  their  alleged  character,  and  discloses \nat  the  same  time  the  secret  animtis  of  the  Brahmans :  for  they  are  the \nKratudzAshas  \u2014  the  \"  enemies  of  the  sacrifices  \"  or  exoteric  shams. \nThese  are  the  \"  hosts  \"  that  fought  against  Brihaspati,  the  representa- \ntive of  exoteric  popular  and  national  religions;  and  Indra  \u2014  the  god \nof  the  visible  heaven,  the  firmament,  who,  in  the  early  Veda,  is  the \nhighest  god  of  Cosmic  heaven,  the  fit  habitation  for  an  ^^r^ro-Cosmic \nand  personal  God,  higher  than  whom  no  exoteric  worship  can  ever  soar. \n\n(3)  Then  come  the  Nagas,*^*  the  Sarpa  (serpents  or  Seraphs). \nThese,  again,  show  their  character  by  the  hidden  meaning  of  their \nglyph.  In  Mythology  they  are  semi-divine  beings  with  a  human  face \nand  the  tail  of  a  Dragon.  They  are  therefore,  undeniably,  the  Jewish \nseraphim  (from  Serapis  and  Sarpa,  Serpent)  ;  the  singular  being  saraph, \n\"burning,  fiery.\" \"\u2022*\"  Christian  and  Jewish  angelology  distinguishes \nbetween  the  Seraphim  and  the  Cherubim  or  Cherubs,  who  come  second \nin  order ;  esoterically,  and  Kabalistically,  they  are  identical ;  the  cher- \nubim being  simply  the  name  for  the  images  or  likenesses  of  any  of  the \ndivisions  of  the  celestial  hosts.  Now,  as  said  before,  the  Dragons  and \nNdgas  were  the  names  given  to  the  Initiates-hermits,  on  account  of \ntheir  great  Wisdom  and  Spirituality  and  their  living  in  caves.  Thus, \nwhen  Ezekiel  applies  the  adjective  of  Cherub  to  the  King  of  Tyre,  and \ntells  him  that  by  his  wisdom  and  his  understanding  there  is  no  secret \nthat  can  be  hidden  from  him,****^*  he  shows  to  an  Occultist  that  it  is  a \n\"  prophet,\"  perhaps,  still  a  follower  of  exoteric  worship,  who  fulmin- \nates against  an  Initiate  of  another  school  and  not  against  an  imaginary \nLucifer,  a  fallen  cherub  from  the  stars,  and  then  from  the  garden  of \nEden.  Thus  the  so-called  \"war\"  is,  in  one  of  its  many  meanings,  also \nan  allegorical  record  of  the  strife  between  the  two  classes  of  adepts  \u2014 \nof  the  right  and  of  the  left  path.  There  were  three  classes  of  Rishis \nin  India,  who  were  the  earliest  adepts  known;  the  royal,  or  Rajarshis, \nkings  and  princes,  who  adopted  the  ascetic  life ;  the  Devarshis,  divine, \nor  the  sons  of  Dharma  or  Yoga ;  and  Brahmarshis,  descendants  of  those \n\n1052.  See  ItaXah  xiy.  12.  one  of  tiie  Stven  continents  or  divisions  of \n\n1053.  Genesis  vi  BhAraiavarsha  (old  India),  the  town  of  N20- \n\n1054.  The    N^gas    are    described    by    the  pur  being*  one  of  the  most  ancient  cities  in \nOrientalists    as    a    mysterious    people    whose  the  country. \n\nlandmarks    are    found    abundantly    in    India  1055.     See  Isaiah,   vi. \n\nto  this  day,  and  who  lived  in  N$f^a  dvipa,  1056.     Chi^.  xxyU^   3,  4, \n\n\n502 \n\n\nTHE  SECRET  DOCTRINE \n\n\nc \n\n\nRishis  who  were  the  founders  of  gotras  of  Brahmans,  or  caste-races. \nNow,  leaving  the  myihical  and  astronomical  keys  for  one  moment  aside, \nthe  secret  teachings  show  many  Atlanteans  who  belonged  to  these  divi- \nsions; and  there  were  strifes  and  wars  between  them,  de  facto  and \nde  jure,  Narada,  one  of  the  greatest  Rishis,  was  a  Devchrishi;  and  he \nis  shown  in  constant  and  everlasting  feud  with  Brahma,  Daksha,  and \nother  gods  and  sages.  Therefore  we  may  safely  maintain  that  what- \never the  astronomical  meaning  of  this  universally  accepted  legend,  its \nhuman  phase  is  based  on  real  and  historical  events,  disfigured  into  a \ntheological  dogma  only  to  suit  ecclesiastical  purposes.  As  above  so \nbelow.  Sidereal  phenomena,  and  the  behavior  of  the  celestial  bodies  in \nthe  heavens,  were  taken  as  a  model,  and  the  plan  was  carried  out  below, \non  earth.  Thus,  space,  in  its  abstract  sense,  was  called  \"  the  realm  of \n.  divine  knowledge,\"  and  by  the  Chaldees  or  Initiates  Ab  Soo,  the  habitat \n(or  Father,  *.  e.,  the  source)  of  knowledge,  because  it  is  in  space  that \ndwell  the  intelligent  Powers  which  invisibly  rule  the  Universe.^\u00ae'^ \n\nIn  the  same  manner  and  on  the  plan  of  the  Zodiac  in  the  upper \nOcean  or  the  heavens,  a  certain  realm  on  Earth,  an  inland  sea,  was \nconsecrated  and  called  \"the  Abyss  of  Learning\";  twelve  centers  on \nit  in  the  shape  of  twelve  small  islands  representing  the  Zodiacal  signs \n\u2014  two  of  which  remained  for  ages  the  \"mystery  signs\"  *\u2022\u25a0\u2022  and  were \nthe  abodes  of  twelve  Hierophants  and  masters  of  wisdom.  This  \"  sea \nof  knowledge  \"  or  learning  *^*  remained  for  ages  there,  where  now \nstretches  the  Shamo  or  Gobi  desert.  It  existed  until  the  last  great \nglacial  period,  when  a  local  cataclysm,  which  swept  the  waters  south \nand  west  and  so  formed  the  present  great  desolate  desert,  left  only  a \ncertain  oasis,  with  a  lake  and  one  island  in  the  midst  of  It,  as  a  relic \n\n\n10S7.  Not  kss  suggestive  are  the  qual- \nities attributed  to  Rudra  Siva,  the  great \nYogi,  the  forefather  of  all  the  Adepts  \u2014  In \nEsotericxsm  one  of  the  greatest  Kings  of \nthe  Divine  Dynasties.  Called  \"the  Earli- \nest\" and  the  \"Last/*  he  is  the  patron  of \nthe  Third,  Fourth,  and  the  Fifth  Root- \nRaces.  For,  in  his  earliest  character,  he \nis  the  ascetic  Dig-cmbara,  \"clothed  with  the \nElements,\"  TrUochana,  \"the  threetytd\"; \nPaficha-Anana,  \"  the  five-faced,*'  an  allusion \nto  the  past  four  and  the  present  fifth  race, \nfor,  though  /ivtf-faced,  he  is  only  \"  four- \narmed,\"  as  the  fifth  race  is  still  alive.  He \nis  the  \"God  of  Time,\"  Satum-Kronos,  as \nhis  damaru  (drum),  in  the  shape  of  an \nhour-glass,  shows;  and  if  he  is  accused  of \nhaving  cut  off  Brahma's  fifth  head,  and  left \n\n\nhim  with  only  four,  it  is  again  an  allusion \nto  a  certain  degree  in  initiation,  and  also \nto  the  Races. \n\n1058.  G.  Seiffarth's  idea  that  the  signs \nof  the  Zodiac  were  in  ancient  times  only \nten  is  erroneous.  Ten  only  were  known  to \nthe  profane;  the  initiates,  however,  knew \nthem  all,  from  ih\u20ac  time  of  the  separation  of \nmankind  into  sexes,  whence  arose  the  \u2022ep' \naration  of  Virgo-Scorpio  into  two;  which, \nowing  to  a  secret  sign  added  and  the  Libra \ninvented  by  the  Greeks,  instead  of  the  se- \ncret name  which  was  not  given,  made  12. \niVide  Isis  Unveiled,  Vol.  II,  p.  456.) \n\n1059.  The  above  is,  perhaps,  a  key  to \nthe  Dalai-lama's  symbolical  name  \u2014  the \n\"Ocean\"  lama,  meaning  the  Wisdom  Ocean. \nAbb6  Hue  speaks  of  it. \n\n\nTHE  MYTH  OP  BEL  AND  MERODACH  503 \n\nof  the  Zodiacal  Ring  on  Earth.  For  ages  the  watery  abyss  \u2014  which, \nwith  the  nations  that  preceded  the  later  Babylonians,  was  the  abode  of \nthe  \"great  mother\"  (the  terrestrial  post-type  of  the  \"great  mother \nchaos\"  in  heaven),  the  parent  of  Ea  (Wisdom),  himself  the  early \nprototype  of  Oannes,  the  man-Fish  of  the  Babylonians  \u2014  for  ages, \nthen,  the  \"Abyss  \"  or  Chaos  was  the  abode  of  wisdom  and  not  of  evil. \nThe  struggle  of  Bel  and  then  of  Merodach,  the  Sun-god,  with  Tiamat, \nthe  Sea  and  its  Dragon,  a  \"war\"  which  ended  in  the  defeat  of  the \nlatter,  has  a  purely  cosmic  and  geological  meaning,  as  well  as  a  histor- \nical one.  It  is  a  page  torn  out  of  the  History  of  the  Secret  and  Sacred \nSciences,  their  evolution,  growth  and  death  \u2014  for  the  profane  masses. \nIt  relates  (a)  to  the  systematic  and  gradual  drying  up  of  immense  terri- \ntories by  the  fierce  Sun  at  a  certain  pre-historic  period;  one  of  the \nterrible  droughts  which  ended  by  a  gradual  transformation  of  once  fer- \ntile lands  abundantly  watered  into  the  sandy  deserts  which  they  are \nnow;  and  (6)  to  the  as  systematic  persecution  of  the  Prophets  of  the \nRight  Path  by  those  of  the  Left.  The  latter,  having  inaugurated  the \nbirth  and  evolution  of  the  sacerdotal  castes,  have  finally  led  the  world \ninto  all  these  exoteric  religions,  invented  to  satisfy  the  depraved  tastes \nof  the  \"hoi  polloi\"  and  the  ignorant  for  ritualistic  pomp  and  the \nmaterialization  of  the  ever-immaterial  and  Unknowable  Principle. \n\nThis  was  a  certain  improvement  on  the  Atlantean  sorcery,  the \nmemory  of  which  lingers  in  the  remembrances  of  all  the  literary  and \nSanskrit-speaking  portion  of  India,  as  well  as  in  the  popular  legends. \nStill  it  was  a  parody  on,  and  the  desecration  of  the  Sacred  Mysteries \nand  their  science.  The  rapid  progress  of  anthropomorphism  and  idol- \natry led  the  early  Fifth,  as  it  had  already  led  the  Fourth  Race,  into \nsorcery  once  more,  though  on  a  smaller  scale.  Finally,  even  the  four \n\"Adams\"  (symbolizing  under  other  names  the  four  preceding  races) \nwere  forgotten;  and  passing  from  one  generation  into  another,  each \nloaded  with  some  additional  m3rths,  got  at  last  drowned  in  that  ocean \nof  popular  s)mibolism  called  the  Pantheons.  Yet  they  exist  to  this  day \nin  the  oldest  Jewish  traditions,  as  the  Tzelem,  \"  the  Shadow-Adam  \" \n(the  Chhayas  of  our  doctrine)  ;  the  \"  model \"  Adam,  the  copy  of  the \nfirst,  and  the  \"  male  and  female  \"  of  the  exoteric  Genesis;  ^\u00ae*\u00ae  the  third, \nthe  \"earthly  Adam\"  before  the  Fall,  an  androgyne;  and  the  Fourth \n\u25a0 \u2014  the  Adam  after  his  fall,  i.  e,,  separated  into  sexes,  or  the  pure \nAtlantean.  The  Adam  of  the  garden  of  Eden,  or  the  forefather  of \nour  race  \u2014  the  fifth  \u2014  is  an  ingenious  compound  of  the  above  four. \nAs  stated  in  Zohar^^^  Adam,  the  ^iRST  man,  is  not  found  now  on \nearth,  he  \"  is  not  found  in  all,  below.\"  Because,  \"  where  does  the  lower \nearth  come  from?    From  the  chain  of  the  Earth,  and  heaven  above,\" \n\n1060.  Chap.  L  1061.  Ill,  fpl,  4,  coU  14,  Cremona  Ed. \n\n\n504 \n\n\nTHS  SECRET  DOCTRINE \n\n\nf .  e.,  from  the  superior  globes,  those  which  precede  and  are  above  our \nEarth.  \"And  there  came  out  from  it  [the  chain]  creatures  of  all \nkinds.  Some  of  them  in  [solid]  skins,  some  in  shells  (Klippoth)  .  .  . \nsome  in  red  shells,  some  in  black,  some  in  white,  and  some  of  other \ncolors  .  .  .\"  (See  Myer's  Qabbalah^\"^^^), \n\nAs  in  the  Chaldaean  Cosmogony  of  Berosus  and  the  Stanzas  just \ngiven,  some  treatises  on  the  Kabala  speak  of  creatures  with  two  faces, \nsome  with  four,  and  some  with  one  face :  for  \"  the  highest  Adam  did \nnot  come  down  in  all  the  countries,  or  produce  progeny  and  have  many \nwives,\"  but  is  a  Mystery. \n\nSo  is  the  Dragon  a  mystery.  Truly,  says  Rabbi  Simeon  Ben-Iochai, \nthat  to  understand  the  meaning  of  the  Dragon  is  not  given  to  the \n\"  Companions  \"  (students,  or  chelas),  but  only  to  \"  the  little  ones,\"  \u00ab.  e., \nthe  perfect  Initiates}^^^  \"  The  work  of  the  beginning  the  companions \nunderstand ;  but  it  is  only  the  little  ones  who  understand  the  parable  on \nthe  work  in  the  Principium  by  the  mystery  of  the  serpent  of  the  Great \nSea!'  **^*  And  those  Christians,  who  may  happen  to  read  this,  will  also \nunderstand  by  the  light  of  the  above  sentence  who  their  \"  Christ \"  was. \nFor  Jesus  states  repeatedly  that  he  who  \"  shall  not  receive  the  Kingdom \nof  God  as  a  little  child,  he  shall  not  enter  therein  \" ;  and  if  some  of  his \nsayings  have  been  meant  to  apply  to  children  without  any  metaphor, \nmost  of  what  relates  to  the  \"  little  ones  \"  in  the  Gospels,  related  to  the \nInitiates,  of  whom  Jesus  was  one,  Paul  (Saul)  is  referred  to  in  the \nTalmud  as  \"  the  little  one.\" \n\nThat  \"  Mystery  of  the  Serpent \"  was  this :  Our  Earth,  or  rather \nterrestrial  life,  is  often  referred  to  in  the  Secret  Teachings  as  the  g^eat \nSea,  \"  the  sea  of  life  \"  having  remained  to  this  day  a  favorite  metaphor. \nThe  Siphrah  Dzeniouta  speaks  of  primeval  chaos  and  the  evolution  of \nthe  Universe  after  a  destruction  (pralaya),  comparing  it  to  an  uncoil- \ning serpent : \u2014 \"  Extending  hither  and  thither,  its  tail  in  its  mouth, \nthe  head  twisting  on  its  neck,  it  is  enraged  and  angry.  ...  It  watches \nand  conceals  itself.    Every  thousand  Days  it  is  manifested.\"^**** \n\nA  commentary  on  the  Puranas  says:  \"  Ananta-Sesha  is  a  form  of \nVishnu,  the  Holy  Spirit  of  Preservation,  and  a  symbol  of  the  Universe, \n\n\n1061a.    Page    417. \n\n1062.  Such  WM  the  name  given  in  an* \ndent  Judaea  to  the  Initiatet,  called  also \nthe  \"Innocents\"  and  the  \"Infants.*'  <.  #., \nonce  more  reborn.  This  key  opens  a  yista \ninto  one  of  the  New  Testament  mysteries; \nthe  slaughter  by  Herod  of  the  40,000  \"In- \nnocents.\" There  is  a  legend  to  this  effect, \n^d   the   eyent   which   took   place   inmost   a \n\n\ncentury  B.  c,  shows  the  origin  of  tht  tradi- \ntion blended  at  the  same  time  with  tiiat  of \nKrishna  and  his  uncle  Kan&u  In  the  case \nof  the  N.  T.,  Herod  stands  for  Alexander \nJannens  (of  Lydda),  whose  persecution  and \nmurder  of  hundreds  and  thousands  of  Ini- \ntiates led  to  the  adoption  of  the  Bible  stor^. \n\n1063.  Zohar  ii.  34. \n\n1064,  I,    1 16, \n\n\ntut  SACRlSDN^SS  OP  THE  SERPENT  505 \n\non  which  it  is  supposed  to  sleep  during  the  intervals  of  the  Days  of \nBrahma.     The  seven  heads  of  Sesha  support  the  Universe.  ...\"    \u2022 \n\nSo  the  Spirit  of  God  \"sleeps/'  is  \"breathing\"  (me  racha'pheth) \nover  the  Chaos  of  undifferentiated  matter,  before  each  new  \"  Crea- \ntion.\"\"** Now  one  \"Day\"  of  Brahma  is  composed,  as  already  ex- \nplained, of  one  thousand  Mahayugas ;  and  as  each  \"  Night \"  or  period \nof  rest  is  equal  in  duration  to  this  \"  day,\"  it  is  easy  to  see  to  what  this \nsentence  in  Siphrah  Dzeniouta  refers,  viz,: \u2014  that  the  serpent  manifests \n\"  once  in  a  thousand  days.\"  Nor  is  it  more  difficult  to  see  whither  the \ninitiated  writer  of  the  Siphrah  is  leading  us,  when  he  says : \u2014  \"  Its  head \nis  broken  in  the  waters  of  the  great  sea,  as  it  is  written :  '  Thou  dividest \nthe  sea  by  thy  strength,  thou  breakest  the  heads  of  the  dragons  in  the \nwaters.'  \"  *\u00ae**  It  refers  to  the  trials  of  the  Initiates  in  this  physical  life, \nthe  \"  sea  of  sorrow,\"  if  read  with  one  key ;  it  hints  at  the  successive \ndestruction  of  the  seven  spheres  of  a  chain  of  worlds  in  the  great  sea \nof  space,  when  read  with  another  key:  for  every  sidereal  globe  or \nsphere,  every  world,  star,  or  group  of  stars,  is  called  in  symbolism \n\"the  Dragon's  head.\"  But  however  it  may  read,  the  Dragon  was \nnever  regarded  as  Evil,  nor  was  the  Serpent  either  \u2014  in  antiquity.  In \nthe  metaphors,  whether  astronomical,  cosmical,  theogonical  or  simply \nphysiological,  i.  e,,  phallic  \u2014  the  Serpent  was  always  regarded  as  a \ndivine  symbol.  When  it  is  said:  \"The  (Cosmic)  Serpent  which  runs \nwith  370  leaps,\"  ^***^  it  means  the  cyclic  periods  of  the  great  Tropical \nyear  (25,868  years),  divided  in  the  esoteric  calculation  into  370  periods \nor  cycles,  as  one  solar  year  is  divided  into  365  days.  And  if  Michael \nwas  regarded  by  the  Christians  as  the  Conqueror  of  Satan,  the  Dragon, \nit  is  because  in  the  Talmud  this  fighting  personage  is  represented  as \nthe  Prince  of  Waters,  who  had  seven  subordinate  Spirits  under  him \n\u2014  a  good  reason  why  the  Latin  Church  made  him  the  patron  Saint \nof  every  promontory  in  Europe.  In  the  Kabala  ^*^*  the  creative  Force \n\"  makes  sketches  and  spiral  lines  of  his  creation  in  the  shape  of  a \nSerpent,\"  It  \"holds  its  tail  in  its  mouth,\"  because  it  is  the  sjmfibol \nof  endless  eternity  and  of  cyclic  periods.  Its  meanings,  however, \nwould  require  a  volume,  and  we  must  end. \n\nThus  the  reader  may  now  see  for  himself  what  are  the  several \nmeanings  of  the  \"  War  in  Heaven,\"  and  of  the  \"  great  dragon.\"  The \nmost  solemn  and  dreaded  of  church  dogmas,  the  alpha  and  omega  of \nChristian  faith,  and  the  pillar  of  its  Fai^i,  and  Atonement,  dwindles \ndown  to  a  pagan  s)nmbol,  in  the  many  allegories  about  those  prehistoric \nstruggles. \n\n1065.  Siphrah  DMgnioukt,  1067.    $%phrah    DMtniouta,    1 33.  . \n\n1066,  body.    13,  )068.    Siphrah   DM^niouta, \n\n\n506  THE  SECBET  DOCTRINE \n\n\u00a7   XIX \n\nIS  PLEROMA  SATAN'S  LAIR? \n\nThe  subject  is  not  yet  exhausted,  and  has  to  be  examined  from \nstill  other  aspects. \n\nWhether  Milton's  grandiose  description  of  the  three  Days'  Battle  of \nthe  Angels  of  Light  against  those  of  Darkness  justifies  the  suspicion \nthat  he  must  have  heard  of  the  corresponding  Eastern  tradition  \u2014  it  is \nimpossible  to  say.  Nevertheless,  if  not  himself  in  connexion  with  some \nMystic,  then  it  must  have  been  through  someone  who  had  obtained  ac- \ncess to  the  secret  works  of  the  Vatican.  Among  these  there  is  a  tradition \nof  the  \"Beni  Shamash\"  \u2014  the  \"children  of  the  Sun\"  \u2014  concerning \nthe  Eastern  allegory,  with  far  more  minute  details  in  its  triple  version, \nthan  one  can  get  either  from  the  Book  of  Enoch,  or  the  far  more  recent \nRevelation  of  St.  John  about  the  \"  Old  Dragon  \"  and  his  various  Slay- \ners, as  just  shown. \n\nIt  seems  inexplicable  to  find,  to  this  day,  authors  belonging  to  Mystic- \nal Societies  who  yet  continue  in  their  preconceived  doubts  as  to  the \n\"  alleged  \"  antiquity  of  the  \"Book  of  Enoch/'  Thus,  while  the  author \nof  the  Severed  Mysteries  among  the  Mayas  and  Quiches  is  inclined  to \nsee  in  Enoch  an  Initiate  converted  to  Christianity  ( !!)/*\u2022\u2022  the  English \ncompiler  of  \u00a3liphas  Levi's  works  \u2014  The  Mysteries  of  Magic  \u2014  is  also \nof  a  like  opinion.  He  remarks  that :  \"  Outside  the  erudition  of  Dr. \nKenealy,  no  modem  scholarship  attributes  any  more  remote  antiquity \nto  the  latter  work  [the  \"Book  of  Enoch\"]  than  the  fourth  century \nB.  c.\"  ^\u00ae^\u00ae  Modem  scholarship  has  been  guilty  of  worse  errors  than  this \none.  It  seems  but  yesterday  that  the  greatest  literary  critics  in  Europe \ndenied  the  very  authenticity  of  that  work,  together  with  the  Orphic \nHymns,  and  even  the  Book  of  Hermes  or  Thoth,  until  whole  verses \nfrom  the  latter  were  discovered  on  Egyptian  monuments  and  tombs  of \nthe  earliest  dynasties.  The  opinion  of  Archbishop  Laurence  is  quoted \nelsewhere. \n\nThe  *'  Old  Dragon  \"  and  Satan,  now  become  singly  and  collectively \nthe  symbol  of,  and  the  theological  term  for,  the  \"  Fallen  Angel,\"  is \nnot  so  described  either  in  the  original  Kabala  (the  Chaldaean  \"Book  of \nNumbers\")  or  in  the  modern.  For  the  most  learned,  if  not  the  greatest \nof  modem  Kabalists,  namely  filiphas  Levi,  describes  Satan  in  the  fol- \nlowing glowing  terms: \u2014 \n\nIt  is  that  Angel  who  was  proud  enough  to  believe  himself  God ;  brave  enough \nto  buy  his  independence  at  the  price  of  eternal  suffering  and  torture;   beautiful \n\n1069.     Vid9  p.  16.  1070.     Biograph.  and  Critical  Eaaay.  p.  xxxviiL \n\n\nTHE  LIVING  DEVILS  S07 \n\nenough  to  have  adored  himself  in  full  divine  light;  strong  enough  to  reign  in \ndarkness  amidst  agony,  and  to  have  built  himself  a  throne  on  his  inexting^iish- \nable  pyre.  It  is  the  Satan  of  the  Republican  and  heretical  Milton.  .  .  .  the \nprince  of'  anarchy,  served  by  a  hierarchy  of  pure  Spirits  [11]  .  .  .\"*\" \n\nThis  description  \u2014  one  which  reconciles  so  cunningly  theological \ndogma  and  the  Kabalistic  allegory,  and  even  contrives  to  include  a \npolitical  compliment  in  its  phraseology  \u2014  is,  when  read  in  the  right \nspirit,  quite  correct. \n\nYes,  indeed;  it  is  this  grandest  of  ideals,  this  ever-living  symbol  \u2014 \nnay  apotheosis  \u2014  of  self-sacrifice  for  the  intellectual  independence  of \nhumanity ;  this  ever  active  Energy  protesting  against  Static  Inertia  \u2014 \nthe  principle  to  which  Self-assertion  is  a  crime,  and  Thought  and \nthe  Light  of  Knowledge  odious.  It  is  \u2014  as  filiphas  says  with  un- \nparalleled justice  and  irony \u25a0 \u2014 \"this  pretended  hero  of  tenebrous  eter- \nnities, who,  slanderously  charged  with  ugliness,  is  decorated  with  horns \nand  claws,  which  would  fit  far  better  his  implacable  tormentor  \u2014  it  is \nhe  who  has  been  finally  transformed  into  a  serpent  \u2014  the  red  Dragon.\" \nBut  filiphas  Levi  was  yet  too  subservient  to  his  Roman  Catholic  author- \nities ;  one  may  add,  too  Jesuitical,  to  confess  that  this  devil  was  mankind, \nand  never  had  any  existence  on  earth  outside  of  that  mankind.^\u00ae^* \n\nIn  this.  Christian  theology,  although  following  slavishly  in  the  steps \nof  Paganism,  was  only  true  to  its  own  time-honored  policy.  It  had  to \nisolate  itself,  and  to  assert  its  authority.  Hence  it  could  not  do  better \nthan  turn  every  pagan  deity  into  a  devil.  Every  bright  sun-god  of \nantiquity  \u2014  a  glorious  deity  by  day,  and  its  own  opponent  and  advers- \nary by  night,  named  the  Dragon  of  Wisdom,  because  it  was  supposed  to \ncontain  the  germs  of  night  and  day  \u2014  has  now  been  turned  into  the \nantithetical  shadow  of  God,  and  has  become  Satan  on  the  sole  and \nunsupported  authority  of  despotic  human  dogma.  After  which  all \nthese  producers  of  light  and  shadow,  all  the  Sun  and  the  Moon  Gods, \nwere  cursed,  and  thus  the  one  God  chosen  out  of  the  many,  and  Satan, \nwere  both  anthropomorphized.  But  theology  seems  to  have  lost  sight \nof  the  human  capacity  for  discriminating  and  finally  analysing  all  that \nis  artificially  forced  upon  its  reverence.  History  shows  in  every  race \nand  even  tribe,  especially  in  the  Semitic  nations,  the  natural  impulse \nto  exalt  its  own  tribal  deity  above  all  others  to  the  hegemony  of  the \n\n1071.  Histoire  de  la  Magit,   16-17.  unforttinate  and  otherwise  innocent  women! \n\n1072.  What  devil  could  be  possessed  of  One  has  but  to  read  the  daily  papers  to \nmore  cunning,  craft  and  cruelty  tiian  the  find  in  those  wife-  and  child-beating,  drunk- \n\"  Whitechapel  murderer,\"  \"Jack  the  Rip-  en  brutes  (husbands  and  fathers!),  a  small \nper  '*  of  1888,  whose  unparalleled  blood-  percentage  of  whom  is  daily  brought  before \nthirsty  and  cool  wickedness  led  him  to  the  courts,  the  complete  personifications  of \nslaughter  and  mutilate  in  cold  blood  seren  the  devils  of  Christian  Hell! \n\n\n506  I^HK  S^CB^  DOCTRINE \n\ngods ;  and  proves  that  the  God  of  the  Israelites  was  such  a  tribal  God, \nand  no  more,  even  though  the  Christian  Church,  following  the  lead  of \nthe  \"  chosen  \"  people,  is  pleased  to  enforce  the  worship  of  that  one \nparticular  deity,  and  to  anathematize  all  the  others.  Whether  originally \na  conscious  or  an  unconscious  blunder,  nevertheless,  it  was  one.  Jeho- \nvah has  ever  been  in  antiquity  only  \"a  god  among  other  Gods'* ^^^ \nThe  Lord  appears  to  Abraham,  and  while  saying,  \"  I  am  the  Almighty \nGod'*  yet  adds,  \"  I  will  establish  my  covenant  to  be  a  God  imto  thee  \" \n(Abraham),  and  unto  his  J^^rf  after  hirn^^''* \u2014 ^not  unto  Aryan  Europeans. \n\nBut  then,  there  was  the  grandiose  and  ideal  figure  of  Jesus  of \nNazareth  to  be  set  off  against  a  dark  background,  to  gain  in  radiance \nby  the  contrast;  and  a  darker  one  the  Church  could  hardly  invent. \nLacking  the  Old  Testament  symbology,  ignorant  of  the  real  connotation \nof  the  name  of  Jehovah \u2014 the  rabbinical  secret  substitute  for  the  inef- \nfable and  unpronounceable  name  \u2014  the  Church  mistook  the  cunningly \nfabricated  shadow  for  the  reality,  the  anthropomorphized  generative \nsjmfibol  for  the  one  Secondless  Reality,  the  ever  unknowable  cause  of \nall.  As  a  logical  sequence  the  Church,  for  purposes  of  duality,  had  to \ninvent  an  anthropomorphic  Devil  \u2014  created,  as  taught  by  her,  by  God \nhimself.  Satan  has  now  turned  out  to  be  the  monster  fabricated  by  the \n\"  Jehovah-Frankenstein,\"  \u2014  his  father's  curse  and  a  thorn  in  the  cUvine \nside  \u2014  a  monster,  than  whom  no  earthly  Frankenstein  could  have  f al>- \nricated  a  more  ridiculous  bogey. \n\nThe  author  of  New  Aspects  of  Life  describes  the  Jewish  God  very \ncorrectly  from  the  Kabalistic  standpoint  as  \"  the  Spirit  of  the  Earth, \nwhich  had  revealed  itself  to  the  Jew  as  Jehovah.\"  ^\u2022^^  \"  It  Was  that \nSpirit  again  who,  after  the  death  of  Jesus,  assumed  his  form  and  per- \nsonated him  as  the  risen  Christ \"  \u2014  the  doctrine  of  Cerinthus  and  sev- \neral Gnostic  sects  with  slight  variation,  as  one  can  see.  But  the  auth- \nor's explanations  and  deductions  are  remarkable :  \"  None  knew  .  .  . \nbetter  than  Moses  .  .  .  and  so  well  as  he  how  great  was  the  power  of \nthose  [gods  of  l^ypt]  with  whose  priests  he  had  contended,\"  he  says, \n\".  .  .  the  gods  of  which  Jehovah  is  claimed  to  be  the  God  \"  (by  the \nJews  only).  \"What  were  these  gods,  these  A  char  of  which  Jehovah, \nthe  A  chad,  is  claimed  to  be  the  God  ...  by  overcoming  them?\"  the \nauthor  asks ;  to  which  our  Occultism  answers :  \"those  whom  the  Church \nnow  calls  the  Fallen  Angels  and  collectively  Satan,  the  Dragon,  over- \ncome, if  we  have  to  accept  her  dictum,  by  Michael  and  the  Host,  that \nMichael  being  simply  Jehovah  himself,  one  of  the  subordinate  Spirits \nat  best.\"    Therefore,  the  author  is  again  right  in  saying : \n\nThe  Greeks  believed  in  the  existence  of  . . .  daimons.  But . . .  they  were  anti- \ncipated by  the  Hebrews,  who  held  that  there  was  a  class  of  personating  spirits \n\n1073.    Psalm   Ixxxii,  )074.    Genwsis   xvii.    7,  \\07S,    F^pe   209, \n\n\nJEHOVAH,  A  PERSONATING  SPIRIT  509 \n\nwhich  they  designated  demions,  '' personators.\"  Admitting  with  Jehovah,  who \nexpressly  asserts  it,  the  existence  of  other  gods,  which  were  personators  of  the \nOne  God,  were  these  other  gods  simply  a  higher  class  of  personating  spirits, \nwhich  had  acquired  and  exercised  greater  powers?  And  is  not  personation  the \nKey  to  the  mystery  of  the  Spirit  state?  But  once  granting  this  position,  how \nare  we  to  know  that  Jehovah  was  not  a  personating  Spirit,  a  Spirit  which  arriog- \nated  to  itself  that  it  was,  and  thus  became,  the  personator  of  the  one  unknown \nand  unknowable  God?  Nay,  how  do  we  know  that  the  Spirit  calling  itself \nJehovah,  in  arrogating  to  itself  his  attributes  did  not  thus  cause  its  own  desig- \nnation to  be  imputed  to  the  One  who  is  in  reality  as  nameless  as  incognizable  ?  **\" \n\nThen  the  author  shows  \"  that  the  Spirit  Jehovah  is  a  personator  \"  on \nits  own  admission.  It  acknowledged  to  Moses  \"  that  it  had  appeared \nto  the  patriarchs  as  the  God  Shaddai  .  .  .\"  and  \"  the  god  Helion  .  .  /^ \nWith  the  same  breath  it  assumed  the  name  of  Jehovah;  and  it  is  on \nthe  faith  of  the  assertion  of  this  personator  that  the  names  El,  Bloah, \nBio  him,  and  Shaddai,  have  been  read  and  interpreted  in  juxtaposition \nwith  Jehovah  as  \"the  Lord  God  Almighty.\"  Then  when  the  name \nJehovah  became  ineflfable  .  .  .  the  designation  Adonai,  \"  Lord \"  was \nsubstituted  for  it,  and  \"...  it  was  owing  to  this  substitution  that  the \n'  Lord '  passed  from  the  Jewish  to  the  Christian  '  Word '  and  *  World  ' \nas  a  designation  of  God.\"^\u00ae^^  And  how  are  we  to  know,  the  author \nmay  add,  that  Jehovah  was  not  many  spirits  personating  even  that \nseemingly  one  \u2014  Jod  or  Jod-He? \n\nBut  if  the  Christian  Church  was  the  first  to  make  the  existence  of \nSatan  a  dogma,  it  was  because,  as  shown  in  Isis,  the  Devil \u2014 the  power- \nful enemy  of  God  (  ? ! !  )  had  to  become  the  comer  stone  of  the  pillar \nof  the  Church.  For,  as  a  Theosophist,  M.  Jules  Baissac,  truly  observes \nin  his  Satan  ou  le  Diable:  ^\u00ae^*  \"  II  f  allait  eviter  de  paraitre  autoriser  le \ndogme  du  double  principe  en  faisant  de  ce  Satan  createur  une  puissance \nreelle,  et  pour  expliquer  le  mal  originel,  on  profere  contre  Manes \nrhypothese  d'une  permission  de  I'unique  Tout-Puissant.\"^\u00ae'*  The \nchoice  and  policy  were  unfortunate,  anyhow.  Either  the  personator \nof  the  lower  god  of  Abraham  and  Jacob  ought  to  have  been  made \nentirely  distinct  from  the  mystic  \"  Father  \"  of  Jesus,  or  \u2014  the  \"  Fallen  \" \nAngels  should  have  been  left  unslandered  by  further  fictions. \n\nEvery  god  of  the  Gentiles  is  connected  with,  and  closely  related  to, \nJehovah  \u2014  the  Elohim;  for  they  are  all  One  Host,  whose  units  differ \nonly  in  name  in  the  esoteric  teachings.    Between  the  \"  Obedient \"  and \n\n1076.    Pages  144-145. \n\n1077.  Page    146.  \u2014 rival    of    God    himself.      We    do    not    see \n\n1078.  Page  9.  that  the  Christian  Church  has  so  much  im- \n\n1079.  After  the  poljrmorphic  Pantheism  pro-ed  on  that  exoteric  idea  of  the  Mani- \nof  some  Gnostics  came  the  esoteric  dualism  cheans,  for  she  calls  God  her  King  of  I<ight, \nof  Manes,  who  was  accused  of  personify-  and  Satan,  the  King  of  Darkness,  to  this \ning  Svil  and  creating  of  the   Devil  a  God  day. \n\n\n510 \n\n\nTHE  SECRET  DOCTRINE \n\n\nthe  \"  Fallen  \"  Angels  there  is  no  difference  whatever,  except  in  their \nrespective  functions,  or  rather  in  the  inertia  of  some,  and  the  activity \nof  others  among  those  \"  Dhyan  Chohans  \"  or  Blohim  who  were  '\"  cofip- \nmissioned  to  create,\"  i,  e,,  to  fabricate  the  manifested  world  out  of  the \neternal  material. \n\nThe  Kabalists  say  that  the  true  name  of  Satan  is  that  of  Jehovah \nplaced  upside  down,  for  ''  Satan  is  not  a  black  god  but  the  negation  of \nthe  whit^  deity,\"  or  the  light  of  Truth,  God  is  light  and  Satan  is  the \nnecessary  darkness  or  shadow  to  set  it  off,  without  which  pure  light \nwould  be  invisible  and  incomprehensible.^\u00ae*\u00ae  \"  For  the  initiates,\"  says \n\u00a3liphas  Levi,  \"the  devil  is  not  a  person  but  a  creative  Force,  for  Good \nas  for  Evil.\"  They  (the  Initiates)  represented  this  Force,  which  pre- \nsides at  physical  generation,  under  the  mysterious  form  of  God  Pofn  \u2014 \nor  Nature;  whence  the  horns  and  hoofs  of  that  m3rthical  and  symbolic \nfigure,  as  also  the  Christian  \"  goat  of  the  Witches'  Sabbath.\"  With  re- \ngard to  this  too.  Christians  have  imprudently  forgotten  that  the  goat \nwas  also  the  victim  selected  for  the  atonement  of  all  the  sins  of  Israel, \nthat  the  scape-goat  was  indeed  the  sacrificial  martyr,  the  symbol  of  the \ngreatest  mystery  on  earth  \u2014  the  Fail  into  generation.  Only  the  Jews \nhave  long  forgotten  the  real  meaning  of  their  (to  the  non-initiated) \nridiculous  hero,  selected  from  the  drama  of  life  in  the  great  mysteries \nenacted  by  them  in  the  desert ;  and  the  Christians  never  knew  it. \n\n\u00a3liphas  Levi  seeks  to  explain  the  dogma  of  his  Church  by  paradoxes \nand  metaphors,  but  succeeds  very  poorly  in  the  face  of  the  many  vol- \numes written  by  pious  Roman  Catholic  demonologists  under  the  ap- \nprobation and  auspices  of  Rome,  in  this  nineteenth  century  of  ours. \nFor  the  true  Roman  Catholic,  the  devil  or  Satan  is  a  reality;  the  drama \nenacted  in  the  sidereal  light  according  to  the  seer  of  Patmos  \u2014  who \ndesired,  perhaps,  to  improve  upon  the  narrative  in  the  \"Book  of  Enoch\" \n\u2014  is  as  real,  and  as  historical  a  fact  as  any  other  allegory  and  symbol- \nical event  in  the  Bible.  But  the  Initiates  give  an  explanation  which  dif- \nfers from  that  given  by  \u00a3liphas  Levi,  whose  genius  and  crafty  intellect \nhad  to  submit  to  a  certain  compromise  dictated  to  him  from  Rome. \n\nThus,  the  true  and  uncompromising  Kabalists  admit  that,  for  all  pur- \n\n\n1080.  To  quote  in  this  relation  Mr. \nLaing  in  his  admirable  work  Modem  Science \nand  Modern  Thought  (p.  222,  3rd  Ed.): \n\"  From  this  dilemma  [existence  of  evil  in \nthe  world]  there  is  no  escape,  unless  we \ngive  up  altogether  the  idea  of  an  anthropo- \nmorphic deity,  and  adopt  frankly  the  Sd- \nentific  idea  of  a  First  Cause,  inscrutable \nand  past  finding  out;  and  of  a  universe \nwhose    laws    we    can    trace,    but    of    whose \n\n\n\u00bb\u00bb \n\n\n\u00bbt \n\n\nreal  essence  we  know  nothing,  and  can  only \nsuspect,  or  faintly  discern  a  fundamental \nlaw  which  may  make  the  polarity  of  good \nand  evil  a  necessary  condition  of  existence. \nWere  Science  to  loiow  \"the  real  essence,' \ninstead  of  knowing  nothing  of  it,  the  faint \nsuspicion  would  turn  into  the  certitude  of \nthe  existence  of  such  a  law,  and  the  know- \nledge that  this  law  is  connected  with \nKarma. \n\n\nAKASA,  THE       MYSTERIUM   MAGNUM  511 \n\nposes  of  Science  and  philosophy,  it  is  enough  that  the  profane  should \nknow  that  the  great  magic  agent  called  by  the  followers  of  the  Marquis \nde  St.  Martin  \u2014  the  Martinists  \u2014  astral  light,  by  the  medieval  Kabal- \nists  and  Alchemists  the  Sidereal  Virgin  and  the  Mysterium  Magnum, \nand  by  the  Eastern  Occultists  Aether,  the  reflection  of  Akdsa  \u2014  is  that \nwhich  the  Church  calls  Lucifer.  That  the  Latin  scholastics  have  suc- \nceeded in  transforming  the  universal  soul  and  Pleroma,  the  vehicle  of \nLight  and  the  receptacle  of  all  the  forms,  a  force  spread  throughout \nthe  whole  Universe,  with  its  direct  and  indirect  effects,  into  Satan  and \nhis  works,  is  no  news  to  any  one.  But  now  they  are  prepared  to  give \nout  to  the  above-mentioned  profane  even  the  secrets  hinted  at  by  fili- \nphas  Levi  without  adequate  explanation;  for  the  latter's  policy  of \nveiled  revelations  could  only  lead  to  further  superstition  and  misunder- \nstanding. What,  indeed,  can  a  student  of  Occultism,  a  beginner,  gather \nfrom  the  following  highly  poetical  sentences  of  \u00a3liphas  Levi,  as  apo- \ncalyptic as  the  writings  of  any  of  the  Alchemists? \n\nLucifer,  the  Astral  Light  ...  is  an  intermediate  force  existing  in  all  creation, \nit  serves  to  create  and  to  destroy,  and  the  Fall  of  Adam  was  an  erotic  intoxica- \nion  which  has  rendered  his  generation  a  slave  to  this  fatal  light  .  .  .  every  sexual \npassion  that  overpowers  our  senses  is  a  whirlwind  of  that  light  which  seeks  to \ndrag  us  towards  the  abyss  of  death,  Folly.  Hallucinations,  visions,  ecstasies  are \nall  forms  of  a  very  dangerous  excitation  due  to  this  interior  phosphorus  [?]. \nThus  light,  finally,  is  of  the  nature  of  fire,  the  intelligent  use  of  which  warms \nand  vivifies,  and  the  excess  of  which,  on  the  contrary,  dissolves  and  annihilates. \nThus  man  is  called  upon  to  assume  a  sovereign  empire  over  that  (astral)  light \nand  conquer  thereby  his  immortality,  and  is  threatened  at  the  same  time  with \nbeing  intoxicated,  absorbed,  and  eternally  destroyed  by  it  This  light,  therefore, \ninasmuch  as  it  is  devouring,  revengeful,  and  fatal,  would  thus  really  be  hell-fire, \nthe  serpent  of  the  legend ;  the  tormented  errors  of  which  it  is  full,  the  tears  and \nthe  gnashing  of  teeth  of  the  abortive  beings  it  devours,  the  phantom  of  life  that \nescapes  them,  and  seems  to  mock  and  insult  their  agony,  all  this  would  be  the \ndevil  or  Satan  indeed.*** \n\nThere  is  no  wrong  statement  in  all  this ;  nothing  save  a  superabund* \nance  of  ill-applied  metaphors,  as  in  the  application  of  Adam  \u2014  a  myth \n\n\u2014  to  the  illustration  of  the  astral  effects.    Akaia  \u2014  the  astral  light*\u00ae\" \n\n\u2014  can  be  defined  in  a  few  words ;  it  is  the  universal  Soul,  the  Matrix \nof  the  Universe,  the  \"  Mysterium  Magnum  \"  from  which  all  that  exists \nis  bom  by  separation  or  differentiation.  It  is  the  cause  of  existence ;  it \nfills  all  the  infinite  Space ;  is  Space  itself,  in  one  sense,  or  both  its  Sixth \n\n1081.    Hittoire   de  la  MagU,   p.    197. \n1082.    AkA\u00a3a  ii  not  the  Ether  of  Science,  as  some  Orientalists  translate  it \n\n\n512 \n\n\nmt  S^CR^  DOCTRINE \n\n\nand  Seventh  principles.*\u00ae*\"  But  as  the  finite  in  the  Infinite,  as  regards \nmanifestation,  this  light  must  have  its  shadowy  side  \u2014  as  already  re- \nmarked. And  as  the  infinite  can  never  be  manifested,  hence  the  finite \nworld  has  to  be  satisfied  with  the  shadow  alone,  which  its  actions  draw \nupon  htmianity  and  which  men  attract  and  force  to  activity.  Hence, \nwhile  it  is  the  universal  Cause  in  its  unmanifested  unity  and  infinity, \nthe  Astral  light  becomes,  with  regard  to  Mankind,  simply  the  eflFects  of \nthe  causes  produced  by  men  in  their  sinful  lives.  It  is  not  its  bright \ndenizens  \u2014  whether  they  are  called  Spirits  of  Light  or  Darkness  \u2014 \nthat  produce  Good  or  Evil,  but  mankind  itself  that  determines  the  un- \navoidable action  and  reaction  in  the  great  magic  agent  It  is  mankind \nwhich  has  become  the  \"  Serpent  of  Genesis,\"  and  thus  causes  daily  and \nhourly  the  Fall  and  sin  of  the  \"  Celestial  Virgin  \"  \u2014  which  thus  be- \ncomes the  Mother  of  gods  and  devils  at  one  and  the  same  time ;  for  she \nis  the  ever-loving,  beneficent  deity  to  all  those  who  stir  her  Soul  and \nheart,  instead  of  attracting  to  themselves  her  shadowy  manifested  es- \nsence, called  by  feliphas  Levi  \u2014  \"  the  fatal  light \"  which  kills  and  des- \ntroys. Humanity,  in  its  tmits,  can  overpower  and  master  its  effects ;  but \nonly  by  the  holiness  of  their  lives  and  by  producing  good  causes.  It \nhas  power  only  on  the  manifested  lower  principles \u2014 the  shadow  of  the \nUnfaiown  and  Incognizable  Deity  in  Space.  But  in  antiquity  and  real- \nity, Lucifer,  or  Luciferus,  is  the  name  of  the  angelic  Entity  presiding \nover  the  light  of  truth  as  over  the  light  of  the  day.  In  the  great  Val- \nentinian  gospel  Pistis  Sophia^^^  it  is  taught  that  of  the  three  Powers \nemanating  from  the  Holy  names  of  the  Three  Tpi&im/ias,  that  of \nSophia  (the  Holy  Ghost  according  to  these  gnostics  \u2014  the  most  cul- \ntured of  all),  resides  in  the  planet  Venus  or  Lucifer. \n\nThus  to  the  profane,  the  Astral  light  may  be  God  and  Devil  at  once \n\u2014  Daemon  est  Deus  inversus:  that  is  to  say,  through  every  point  of \nInfinite  Space  thrill  the  magnetic  and  electrical  currents  of  animate \n\n\n1083.  Says  Johannes  Tritheim,  the  Ab- \nbot of  Spanheim,  the  irrenteat  aatrologer  and \nKabaliat  of  hia  day:\u2014 \"The  art  of  divine \nmagic  conaiata  in  the  ability  to  perceive  the \nessence  of  things  in  the  light  of  nature \n(astral  light),  and  by  naing  the  aoul-powera \nof  the  apirit  to  produce  material  things  from \nthe  unseen  universe,  and  in  audi  operationa \nthe  Above  and  the  Below  muat  be  brought \ntogether  and  made  to  act  harmoniously. \nThe  spirit  of  Nature  (astral  light)  ia  a \nunity,  creating  and  forming  everjrthing,  and \nacting  through  the  instrumentality  of  man \nit  may  produce  wonderful  things.  Such  pro- \ncesses   take    place    according    to    law.      You \n\n\nwill  learn  the  law  by  which  these  things \nare  accomplished,  if  you  learn  to  know \nyourself.  You  will  know  it  by  the  power  of \nthe  spirit  that  ia  in  yourself,  and  accom- \nplish it  by  mixing  your  spirit  with  the  es- \nsence that  comea  out  of  yoursell  If  yon \nwish  to  succeed  in  such  a  work  you  must \nknow  how  to  separate  Spirit  and  Life  in \nNature,  and,  moreover,  to  aeparate  the  as- \ntral soul  in  yourself  and  to  make  it  tangi- \nble, and  then  the  aubstance  of  the  soul \nwill  appear  visibly  and  tangibly,  rendered \nobjective  by  the  power  of  the  spirit.\" \u2014 \n(Quoted  in  Dr.  Hartmann's  Paracelsus.) \n1084.     i  361. \n\n\nMIND,  THE  QUICKISNING  SPIRIT  513 \n\nNature,  the  life-giving  and  death-giving  waves,  for  death  on  earth  be- \ncomes life  on  another  plane.  Lucifer  is  divine  and  terrestrial  light,  the \n\"  Holy  Ghost \"  and  \"  Satan,\"  at  one  and  the  same  time,  visible  Space \nbeing  truly  filled  with  the  differentiated  Breath  invisibly;  and  the \nAstral  Light,  the  manifested  effects  of  the  two  who  are  one,  guided  and \nattracted  by  ourselves,  is  the  Karma  of  humanity,  both  a  personal  and \nimpersonal  entity:  personal,  because  it  is  the  mystic  name  given  by \nSt.  Martin  to  the  Host  of  divine  Creators,  guides  and  rulers  of  this \nplanet ;  impersonal,  as  the  Cause  and  effect  of  universal  Life  and  Death. \nThe  Fall  was  the  result  of  man's  knowledge,  for  his  \"eyes  were \nopened.\"  Indeed,  he  was  taught  Wisdom  and  the  hidden  knowledge \nby  the  \"  Fallen  Angel,\"  for  the  latter  had  become  from  that  day  his \nManas,  Mind  and  Self -consciousness.  In  each  of  us  that  golden  thread \nof  continuous  life  \u2014  periodically  broken  into  active  and  passive  cycles \nof  sensuous  existence  on  Earth,  and  super-sensuous  in  Devachan  \u2014  is \nfrom  the  beginning  of  our  appearance  upon  this  earth.  It  is  the \nSUtrdimd,  the  luminous  thread  of  immortal  impersonal  monadship,  on \nwhich  our  earthly  lives  or  evanescent  Egos  are  strung  as  so  many  beads \n\u2014  according  to  the  beautiful  expression  of  Vedantic  philosophy. \n\nAnd  now  it  stands  proven  that  Satan,  or  the  Red  Piery  Dragon,  the \n\"Lord  of  Phosphorus\"  (brimstone  was  a  theological  improvement), \nand  Lucifer,  or  \"  Light-Bearer,\"  is  in  us :  it  is  our  Mind  \u2014  our  tempter \nand  Redeemer,  our  intelligent  liberator  and  Savior  from  pure  animalism. \nWithout  this  principle  \u2014  the  emanation  of  the  very  essence  of  the  pure \ndivine  principle  Mahat  (Intelligence),  which  radiates  direct  from  the \nDivine  mind  \u2014  we  would  be  surely  no  better  than  animals.  The  first \nman  Adam  was  made  only  a  living  soul  (nephesh),  the  last  Adam  was \nmade  a  quickening  Spirit:^^^^  \u2014  says  Paul,  his  words  referring  to  the \nbuilding  or  Creation  of  man.  Without  this  quickening  spirit,  or  human \nMind  or  soul,  there  would  be  no  difference  between  man  and  beast; \nas  there  is  none,  in  fact,  between  animals  with  respect  to  their  actions. \nThe  tiger  and  the  donkey,  the  hawk  and  the  dove,  are  each  one  as \npure  and  as  innocent  as  the  other,  because  irresponsible.  Bach  follows \nits  instinct,  the  tiger  and  the  hawk  killing  with  the  same  unconcern \nas  the  donkey  eats  a  thistle,  or  the  dove  pecks  at  a  grain  of  com. \nIf  the  Fall  had  the  significance  given  to  it  by  theology;  if  that  fall \noccurred  as  a  result  of  an  act  never  intended  by  nature, \u2014  a  sin,  how \nabout  the  animals?    If  we  are  told  that  they  procreate  their  species \n\n1085.    The  real  original  text  of  I  Corinth'  was  an   Initiate,   and  hit  words  have   quite \n\ntans,  rendered  Kabalistically  and  esoterically  a  different  meaning  when  read  esoterically. \n\nwould  read  (m  Chap,  jcv,  verses  44  and  45):  The  body  \"is  sown  in  weakness  [passivity]; \n\n\"  It  it  sown   a  soul   body   [not   \"  natural \"  it  is  raised  in  power \"    (43)  \u2014  or  in  q>iri^ \n\nbody],  it  is  raised  a  spirit  body.\"     St  Paul  uality  and   intellect \n\n\n514 \n\n\nTHE  SECRET  DOCTRINE \n\n\nin  consequence  of  that  same  \"original  sin/'  for  which  God  cursed \nthe  earth  \u2014  hence  everything  living  on  it  \u2014  we  will  put  another  ques- \ntion. We  are  told  by  tfieology,  as  by  Science,  that  the  animal  was  on \nearth  far  earlier  than  man?  We  ask  the  former:  How  did  it  pro- \ncreate its  species,  before  the  fruit  of  the  Tree  of  Knowledge,  of  the \nGood  and  the  Evil,  had  been  plucked  off?    As  said: \n\nThe  Christians  \u2014  far  less  clear-sighted  than  the  great  Mystic  and  Liberator \nwhose  name  they  have  assumed,  whose  doctrines  they  have  misunderstood  and \ntravestied,  and  whose  memory  they  have  blackened  by  their  deeds  \u2014  took  the \nJewish  Jehovah  as  he  was,  and  of  course  strove  vainly  to  reconcile  the  Gospel \nof  Light  and  Liberty  with  the  Deity  of  Darkness  and  Submission  {IVar  in \nHeaven), ^^ \n\nBut,  it  is  sufficiently  proven  now  that  all  the  soi-disant  evil  Spirits \nwho  are  credited  with  having  made  war  on  the  gods,  are  identical  as \npersonalities ;  moreover,  that  all  the  ancient  religions  taught  the  same \ntenet  save  the  final  conclusion,  which  latter  differs  from  the  Christian. \nThe  seven  primeval  gods  had  all  a  dual  state,  one  essential,  the  other \naccidental.  In  their  essential  state  they  were  all  the  \"  Builders  \"  or \nFashioners,  the  Preservers  and  the  rulers  of  this  world,  and  in  the \naccidental  state,  clothing  themselves  in  visible  corporeality,  they  de- \nscended on  the  earth  and  reigned  on  it  as  Kings  and  Instructors  of \nthe  lower  Hosts,  who  had  incarnated  once  more  upon  it  as  men. \n\nThus  esoteric  philosophy  shows  that  man  is  truly  the  manifested \ndeity  in  both  its  aspects  \u2014  good  and  evil,  but  theology  cannot  admit \n\n\n1086.  By  Godolpbin  Mkford,  later  in  life, \nMurad  Ali  Beg.  Born  in  India,  the  son \nof  a  Missionary,  G.  Mitford  was  converted \nto  Islam,  and  died  a  Mohamedan  in  1884. \nHe  was  a  most  extraordinary  Mystic,  of  a \ngreat  learning  and  remarkable  intelligence. \nBut  be  left  the  Right  Path  and  forthwith \nfell  under  Karmic  retribution.  As  well \nshown  by  the  author  of  the  article  quoted, \n\"The  followers  of  the  defeated  Elohim, \nfirst  massacred  by  the  victorious  Jews  [the \nJehovites],  and  then  persuaded  by  the  vic- \ntorious Christians  and  Mohamedans,  contin- \nued nevertheless.  .  .  .  Some  of  these  scat- \ntered sects  have  lost  even  the  tradition  of \nthe  true  rationale  of  their  belief  \u2014  to  wor- \nship in  secrecy  and  mystery  the  Principle  of \nFire,  I\u00abight,  and  Liberty.  Why  do  the  Sa- \nbean  Bedouins  (avowedly  Monotheists  when \ndwelling  in  the  Mohamedan  cities)  in  the \nsolitude  of  the  desert  night  yet  invoke  the \nstarry    'Host    of    Heaven'?      Why    do    the \n\n\nYezidis,  the  'Devil  Worshipers,'  worship  tiie \n'  Muluk-Taoos  '  \u2014  The  '  Lord  Peacock '  \u2014 \nthe  emblem  of  pride  and  of  hundred-eyed \nintelligence  [and  of  Initiation  also],  which \nwas  expelled  from  heaven  with  Satan,  ac- \ncording to  an  old  Oriental  tradition?  Why \ndo  the  Gholaites  and  their  kindred  Mesopot- \namo- Iranian  Mohamedan  Sects  believe  in  the \n'  Noor  niahee  ' \u2014  the  Light  of  the  Elohim  \u2022\u2014 \ntransmitted  in  anastasis  through  a  hundred \nProphet  Leaders?  It  is  because  they  have \ncontinued  in  ignorant  superstition  the  tradi- \ntional religion  of  the  'Light-Deities'  whom \nJahveh  overthrew  I  \"  \u2014  is  said  to  have  over- \nthrown, rather;  for  by  overthrowing  them \nhe  would  have  overthrown  himself.  The \n\"Muluk-Taoos\"  \u2014  is  Maluk  \u2014  \"Ruler,\" \nas  is  shown  in  the  foot-note.  It  is  only  a \nnew  form  of  Moloch,  Meiek,  Molech,  Mal- \nayak,  and  Malachim  \u2014  Messengers,  Angels, \netc    (Theosophist,  Vol.  Ill,  p.  69). \n\n\nTH^  LOGOS  AND  SATAN  ARE  ONE  515 \n\nthis  philosophical  truth.  Teaching  the  dogma  of  the  Fallen  Angels  in \nits  dead-letter  meaning,  and  having  made  of  Satan  the  comer-stone \nand  pillar  of  the  dogma  of  redemption  \u2014  to  do  so  would  be  suicidal. \nHaving  once  shown  the  rebellious  angels  distinct  from  God  and  the \nLogos  in  their  personalities,  the  admission  that  the  downfall  of  the  dis- \nobedient Spirits  meant  simply  their  fall  into  generation  and  matter, \nwould  be  equivalent  to  saying  that  God  and  Satan  were  identical.  For \nsince  the  Logos  (or  God)  is  the  aggregate  of  that  once  divine  Host  ac- \ncused of  having  fallen,  it  would  follow  that  the  Logos  and  Satan  are  one. \n\nYet  such  was  the  real  philosophical  view  of  the  now  disfigured  tenet \nin  antiquity.  The  Verbum,  or  the  \"  Son,\"  was  shown  in  a  dual  aspect \nby  the  Pagan  Gnostics  \u2014  in  fact,  he  was  a  duality  in  full  unity.  Hence, \nthe  endless  and  various  national  versions.  The  Greeks  had  Jupiter, \nthe  son  of  Chronos,  the  Father,  who  hurls  him  down  into  the  depths \nof  Kosmos.  The  Aryans  had  Brahma  (in  later  theology)  precipitated \nby  Siva  into  the  Abyss  of  Darkness,  etc.,  etc.  But  the  fall  of  all  these \nLogoi  and  Demiurgi  from  their  primitive  exalted  position,  had  in  all \ncases  one  and  the  same  esoteric  signification  in  it;  the  curse  \u2014  in \nits  philosophical  meaning  \u2014  of  being  incarnated  on  this  earth ;  an  un- \navoidable rung  on  the  ladder  of  cosmic  evolution,  a  highly  philoso- \nphical and  fitting  Karmic  law,  without  which  the  presence  of  Evil  on \nEarth  would  have  to  remain  for  ever  a  closed  mystery  to  the  under- \nstanding of  true  philosophy.  To  say,  as  the  author  of  the  Esprits \nTombis  des  Patens  ^\u00ae\u00ae\u00ae'  does,  that  since  \"  Christianity  is  made  to  rest \non  two  pillars,  that  of  evil  {Trovqpov)^  and  of  good  {ayaBov)  ;  on  two \nforces,  in  short,  dya^al  #cai  KOKoX  8vm/Aci9:  hence,  if  we  suppress  the \npunishment  of  the  evU  forces,  the  protecting  mission  of  the  good  Powers \nwill  have  neither  value  nor  sense  \" \u2014  is  to  utter  the  most  unphilosophical \nabsurdity.  If  it  fits  in  with,  and  explains  Christian  dogma,  it  obscures \nthe  facts  and  truths  of  the  primitive  wisdom  of  the  ages.  The  cau- \ntious hints  of  Paul  have  all  the  true  esoteric  meaning,  and  it  took  cent- \nturies  of  scholastic  casuistry  to  give  them  the  present  false  coloring  in \ntheir  interpretation.  The  verbum  and  Lucifer  are  one  in  their  dual \naspect;  and  the  \"Prince  of  the  Air\"  (princeps  aeris  hujus)  is  not \nthe  \"  God  of  that  period,\"  but  an  everlasting  principle.  If  the  latter \nwas  said  to  be  ever  circling  around  the  world  \u2014  qui  circumambulat \nterram  \u2014  the  great  Apostle  referred  simply  to  the  never-ceasing  cycles \nof  human  incarnations,  in  which  evil  will  ever  predominate  unto  the \nday  when  Humanity  is  redeemed  by  the  true  divine  Enlightenment \nwhich  gives  the  correct  perception  of  things. \n\nIt  is  easy  to  disfigure  vague  expressions  written  in  dead  and  long- \nforgotten  languages,  and  palm  them  off  as  truths  and  revealed  facts  on \n\n1086a.     Page  347. \n\n\n516  THB  SKCRET  DOCTRINB \n\nthe  Ignorant  masses.  The  identity  of  thought  and  meaning  is  the  one \nthing  that  strikes  the  student  in  all  the  religions  which  mention  the \ntradition  of  the  fallen  Spirits,  and  in  those  great  religions  there  is  not \none  that  fails  to  mention  and  describe  it  in  one  or  another  form.  Thus, \nHoang-Ty,  the  great  Spirit,  sees  his  Sons,  who  had  acquired  active \nwisdom,  falling  into  the  valley  of  Pain.  Their  leader,  the  Flying \nDragon^  having  drunk  of  the  forbidden  ambrosia,  fell  to  the  Earth  with \nhis  Host  (Kings).  In  the  Zend  Avesta,  Angra  Main)ru  (Ahriman), \nsurrounding  himself  with  fire  (the  \"  Flames  \" \u2014  vide  supra)  seeks  to \nconquer  the  Heavens,^\u00ae*'  when  Ahura  Mazda,  descending  from  the \nsolid  Heaven  he  inhabits,  to  the  help  of  the  Heavens  that  revolve  (in \ntime  and  space,  the  manifested  worlds  of  cycles  including  those  of \nincarnation),  and  the  Amshdspends,  \"the  seven  bright  Sravah,\"  ac- \ncompanied by  their  stars,  fight  Ahriman,  and  the  vanquished  Devas  fall \nto  the  Earth  along  with  him.^\u00ae*'  In  the  Vendiddd  the  Daevas  are  called \n\"  evil-doing,\"  and  shown  to  rush  away  \"  into  the  depths  of  the  world \nof  hell,\"  or  matter  (47).  This  is  an  allegory  showing  the  Devas \ncompelled  to  incarnate,  once  that  they  have  separated  themselves  from \ntheir  parent  essence,  or,  in  other  words,  after  the  unit  had  become  a \nmultiple,  after  differentiation  and  manifestation. \n\nTyphon  the  Egyptian,  Python,  the  Titans,  the  Suras  and  the  Asuras, \nall  belong  to  the  same  legend  of  Spirits  peopling  the  Earth.  They  are \nnot  \"  demons  commissioned  to  create  and  organize  this  visible  uni- \nverse,\" but  fashioners  (the  \"architects\")  of  the  worlds,  and  the  pro- \ngenitors of  man.  They  are  the  Fallen  angels,  metaphorically  \u2014  \"the \ntrue  mirrors  of  the  Eternal  Wisdom.\" \n\nWhat  is  the  absolute  and  complete  truth  as  well  as  the  esoteric \nmeaning  about  this  universal  myth  ?  The  whole  essence  of  truth  cannot \nbe  transmitted  from  mouth  to  ear.  Nor  can  any  pen  describe  it,  not \neven  that  of  the  recording  Angel,  unless  man  finds  the  answer  in  the \nsanctuary  of  his  own  heart,  in  the  innermost  depths  of  his  divine  in- \ntuitions. It  is  the  great  SEVENTH  MYSTERY  of  Creation,  the \nfirst  and  the  last ;  and  those  who  read  St.  John's  Apocalypse  may  find \nits  shadow  lurking  under  the  seventh  seal.  ...  It  can  be  represented \nonly  in  its  apparent,  objective  form,  like  the  eternal  riddle  of  the \nSphinx.  If  the  latter  threw  herself  into  the  sea  and  perished,  it  is  not \nbecause  Oedipus  had  unriddled  the  secret  of  the  ages,  but  because, \nby  anthropomorphizing  the  ever-spiritual  and  the  subjective,  he  had \ndishonored  the  great  truth  for  ever.  Therefore,  we  can  give  it  only \nfrom  its  philosophical  and  intellectual  planes,  unlocked   with  three \n\n1087.     So  does  every  Yogi  and  even  Chri\u00bb-      luch    a    desire   make    of   any   one   a   devil? \ntian:    one  must  take  the  Kingdom  of  ktavtn  1088.    Acad,   des  Inscrip,,   Vol.   ^^^x,   p. \n\nby  violence  \u2014  we    are    taught     Why    should       690;    see   VtndtdAd,   Farg.  xix,  iU. \n\n\nBARISSMA,  THE  DIVINE  TWIG  517 \n\nkeys  respectively  \u2014  for  the  last  four  keys  of  the  seven  that  throw  wide \nopen  the  portals  to  the  mysteries  of  Nature  are  in  the  hands  of  the \nhighest  Initiates,  and  cannot  be  divulged  to  the  masses  at  large  \u2014  not \nin  this,  our  century,  at  any  rate. \n\nThe  dead  letter  is  everywhere  the  same.  The  dualism  in  the  Maz- \ndean  religion,  was  bom  from  exoteric  interpretation.  The  holy  \"  Air- \n)raman,\"  \"the  bestower  of  weal,\"  invoked  in  the  prayer  called  Air- \nyama-ishyo,  is  the  divine  aspect  of  Ahriman,  \"  the  deadly,  the  Daeva \nof  the  Daevas,\"  ^\u00ae*'  and  Angra  Mainyu  is  the  dark  material  aspect  of \nthe  former.  \"  Keep  us  from  the  Hater,  O  Mazda  and  Armaiti  Spen- \n^^\u00bbio\u00bbo  jj^g^  j^g  ^  prayer  and  invocation,  an  identical  meaning  with \n\"  Lead  us  not  into  temptation,\"  and  is  addressed  by  man  to  the  terrible \nSpirit  of  duality  in  man  himself.  For  (Ahura)  Mazda  is  the  spiritual, \ndivine,  and  purified  man,  and  Armaiti  Spenta,  the  Spirit  of  the  Earth \nor  materiality,  is  the  same  as  Ahriman  or  Angra  Mainyu  in  one  sense. \n\nThe  whole  of  the  Magian  or  Mazdean  literature  \u2014  or  what  remains \nof  it  \u2014  is  magical,  occult,  hence  allegorical  and  s)mibolical  \u2014  even  its \n\"  mystery  of  the  law.\"  ^^\u2022^  Now  the  Mobed  and  the  Parsi  keep  their \neye  on  the  Baresma  during  the  sacrifice,  the  divine  twig  off  Ormazd's \n\"  tree  \"  having  been  transformed  into  a  bunch  of  metallic  rods ;  and \nwonder  why  neither  the  Amesha-Spentas,  nor  \"the  high  and  beauti- \nful golden  Haomas,  nor  even  their  Vohu-Mano  (good  thoughts), \nnor  their  Rata  (sacrificial  offering),\"  help  them  much.  Let  them \nmeditate  on  the  \"  tree  of  Wisdom,\"  and  study,  assimilating  one  by  one, \nthe  fruits  thereof.  The  way  to  the  tree  of  eternal  life,  the  white \nHaoma,  the  Gaokerena,  is  through  one  end  of  the  earth  to  the  other ; \nand  Haoma  is  in  heaven  as  it  is  on  earth.  But  to  become  once  more \na  priest  of  it,  and  a  healer,  man  must  heal  himself  before  he  can \nheal  others. \n\nThis  proves  once  more  that  the  so-called  \"  m3rths,\"  in  order  to  be  at \nleast  approximately  dealt  with  in  any  degree  of  justice,  have  to  be \nclosely  examined  from  all  their  aspects.  In  truth,  every  one  of  the \nseven  Keys  has  to  be  used  in  its  right  place,  and  never  mixed  with  the \nothers,  if  we  would  unveil  the  entire  cycle  of  mysteries.  In  our  day  of \ndreary  soul-killing  materialism,  the  ancient  priest  Initiates  have  be- \ncome, in  the  opinion  of 'our  learned  generations,  the  synonyms  of  clever \nimpostors,  kindling  the  fires  of  superstition  in  order  to  obtain  an  easier \nsway  over  the  minds  of  men.  This  is  an  unfounded  calumny,  generated \nby  scepticism  and  uncharitable  thoughts.  No  one  believed  more  in \nGods  \u2014  or,  we  may  call  them,  the  Spiritual  and  now  invisible  Powers, \nor  Spirits,  the  noumena  of  the  phenomena  \u2014  than  they  did ;   and  they \n\n1089.     Farg.  xix,  43.      1090.     VendtdAd  Sddah,  \"  Sacred  Books  of  the  East/'  Vol.  IV,  p.  223. \n\n1091.     See  the   G&tha  in   Yasna  XUV. \n\n\n518  THE  SECRET  DOCTRINE \n\nbelieved  just  because  they  knew.  If,  initiated  into  the  Mysteries  of \nNature,  they  were  forced  to  withhold  their  knowledge  from  the  pro- \nfane, who  would  have  surely  abused  it,  such  secrecy  was  undeniably \nless  dangerous  than  the  policy  of  their  usurpers  and  successors.  The \nformer  taught  only  that  which  they  well  knew.  The  latter,  teaching \nwhcU  they  do  not  know,  have  invented,  as  a  secure  haven  for  their \nignorance,  a  jealous  and  cruel  Deity,  who  forbids  man  to  pry  into  his \nmysteries  under  the  penalty  of  damnation.  As  well  they  may,  for  his \nmysteries  can  at  best  be  only  hinted  at  in  polite  ears,  never  described. \nTurn  to  King's  Gnostics,  \"  Descriptions  of  the  Plates  \"  (Plate  H),  and \nsee  for  yourself  what  was  the  primitive  Ark  of  the  Covenant,  accord- \ning to  the  author,  who  says: \n\nThere  is  a  Rabbinical  tradition  that  the  cherubin  placed  over  it  were  repre- \nsented as  male  and  female,  in  the  act  of  copulation,  in  order  to  express  the \ngrand  doctrine  of  the  Essence  of  Porm  and  Matter,  the  two  principles  of  all \nthings.  When  the  Chaldaeans  broke  into  the  sanctuary  and  beheld  this  most \nastounding  emblem,  they  naturally  enough  exclaimed,  \"Is  this  your  God,  of \nwhom  you  boast  that  He  is  such  a  lover  of  purity  ?  \"  **\" \n\nKing  thinks  that  this  tradition  \"  savors  too  much  of  Alexandrian \nphilosophy  to  demand  any  credit,\"  to  which  we  demur.  The  shape \nand  form  of  the  wings  of  the  two  cherubin  standing  on  the  right  and \nleft  sides  of  the  Ark,  these  wings  meeting  over  the  \"  Holy  of  Holies,\" \nare  an  emblem  quite  eloquent  in  itself,  besides  the  \"  holy  \"  Jod  within \nthe  ark !  The  Mystery  of  Agathodaimon,  whose  legend  states,  \"  I  am \nChntimis,  Sun  of  the  Universe,  700,\"  can  alone  solve  the  mystery  of \nJesus,  \"  the  number  of  whose  name  is  888.\"  It  is  not  the  key  of  St. \nPeter,  or  the  Church  dogma,  but  the  narthex  \u2014  the  wand  of  the  candi- \ndate for  initiation  \u2014  that  has  to  be  wrenched  from  the  grasp  of  the \nlong-silent  Sphinx  of  the  ages.    Meanwhile  \u2014 \n\nThe  augers,  who,  upon  meeting  each  other,  have  to  thrust  their \ntongues  into  their  cheeks  to  suppress  a  fit  of  laughter,  may  be  more \nnumerous  in  our  own  age  than  they  ever  were  in  the  day  of  Sylla. \n\n1092.    Page  441. \n\n\nTHE  \"  FATHER  OF  MORTAI.S  \"  519 \n\n\u00a7  XX \n\nPROMETHEUS,    THE    TITAN \n\nHis  Origin  in  Ancient  India \n\nIn  our  modern  day  there  does  not  exist  the  slightest  doubt  in  the \nminds  of  the  best  European  symbologists  that  the  name  Prometheus \npossessed  the  greatest  and  most  mysterious  significance  in  antiquity. \nWhile  giving  the  history  of  Deukalion,  whom  the  Boeotians  regarded \nas  the  ancestor  of  the  human  races,  and  who  was  the  Son  of  Prome- \ntheus, according  to  the  significant  legend,  the  author  of  the  Mythologie \nde  la  Grice  Antique  remarks: \n\nThus  Prometheus  is  something  more  than  the  archetype  of  humanity;  he  is \nits  generator.  In  the  same  way  that  we  saw  Hephaestus  molding  the  first  woman \n(Pandora)  and  endowing  her  with  life,  so  Prometheus  kneads  the  moist  clay, \nof  which  he  fashions  the  body  of  the  first  man  whom  he  will  endow  with  the \nsoul-spark.*\"* \n\nAfter  the  Flood  of  Deukalion,  Zeus,  it  was  taught,  had  commanded \nPrometheus  and  Athena  to  call  forth  a  new  race  of  men  from  the  mire \nleft  by  the  waters  of  the  deluge  ;^^*  and  in  the  day  of  Pausanias  the \nslime  which  the  hero  had  used  for  this  purpose  was  still  shown  in \nPhokis.^\u00ae\u00ae*^  \"  On  several  archaic  monuments  one  still  sees  Prometheus \nmodeling  a  human  body,  either  alone  or  with  Athena's  help.\"^\u00ae'\u00ae \n\nThe  same  authors  remind  the  world  of  another  equally  mysterious \npersonage,  though  one  less  generally  known  than  Prometheus,  whose \nlegend  offers  remarkable  analogies  with  that  of  the  Titan.  The  name \nof  this  second  ancestor  and  generator  is  Phoroneus,  the  hero  of  an \nancient  poem,  now  unfortunately  no  longer  extant  \u2014  the  Pharoneidae, \nHis  legend  was  localized  in  Argolis,  where  a  perpetual  flame  was  pre- \nserved on  his  altar  as  a  reminder  that  he  was  the  bringer  of  fire  upon \nearth.^\u00ae\u00ae^  A  benefact6r  of  men  as  Prometheus  was,  he  had  made  them \nparticipators  of  every  bliss  on  earth.  Plato  ^\u00ae'*  and  Clemens  Alexan- \ndrinus^\u00ae'\u00ae  say  that  Phoroneus  was  the  first  man,  or  \"the  father  of \nmortals.\"  His  genealogy,  which  assigns  to  him  as  his  father  Inachos, \nthe  river,  reminds  one  of  that  of  Prometheus,  which  makes  that  Titan \nthe  son  of  the  Oceanid  Klymene.  But  the  mother  of  Phoroneus  was \nthe  nymph  Melia;.  a  significant  descent  which  distinguishes  him  from \nPrometheus. \n\nMelia,  Decharme  thinks,  is  the  personification  of  the  ash-tree,  whence, \n\n1093.  Apollodonis,   I,  7,  i.  1096.  Myth,  Grice  Ant.,  246. \n\n1094.  Ovid,  Metam.,  i,  81.  Btym,  M.  v.           1097.  Pausanias,   xi,    19,   5;     cf.   20,   3^ \nUpofiifSeis-  1098.  Timaios,  p.   22. \n\n1095.  Pausanias,  z,  4,  4.  1099.  Strom,,    i,    p.    380. \n\n\n520  THE  SECRET  DOCTRINE \n\naccording  to  Hesiod,  issued  the  race  of  the  age  of  Bronze  ;*^^  and \nwhich  with  the  Greeks  is  the  celestial  tree  common  to  every  Aryan \nmythology.  This  ash  is  the  Yggdrasil  of  the  Norse  antiquity,  which \nthe  Noms  sprinkle  daily  with  the  waters  from  the  foimtain  of  Urd, \nthat  it  may  not  wither.  It  remains  verdant  till  the  last  days  of  the \nGolden  Age.  Then  the  Noms  \u2014  the  three  sisters  who  gaze  respectively \ninto  the  Past,  the  Present,  and  the  Future  \u2014  make  known  the  decree \nof  Fate  (Karma,  Orlog),  but  men  are  conscious  only  of  the  Present \nBut  when  Gultweig  comes  (the  golden  ore) \n\nthe  bewitching  enchantress  who,  thrice  cast  into  the  fire,  arises  each  time  more \nbeautiful,  and  fills  the  souls  of  gods  and  men  with  unappeasable  longing,  then \nthe  Noms  .  .  .  enter  into  being,  and  the  blessed  peace  of  childhood's  dreams \npasses  away,  and  Sin  comes  into  existence  with  all  its  evil  consequences  .  .  . \n\nand  Karma.^^\u00ae^  The  thrice  purified  Gold  is  \u2014  Manas,  the  Conscious \nSoul.' \n\nWith  the  Greeks,  the  \"ash-tree\"  represented  the  same  idea.  Its \nluxuriant  boughs  are  the  sidereal  heaven,  golden  by  day  and  studded \nwith  stars  by  night  \u2014  the  fruits  of  Melia  and  Yggdrasil,  under  whose \nprotecting  shadow  humanity  lived  during  the  Golden  Age  without \ndesire  as  without  any  fear.  .  .  .  \"That  tree  had  a  fruit,  or  an  in- \nflamed bough,  which  was  lightning,\"  Decharme  guesses. \n\nAnd  here  steps  in  the  killing  materialism  of  the  age;  that  peculiar \ntwist  in  the  modern  mind,  which,  like  a  Northern  blast,  bends  all  on \nits  way,  and  freezes  every  intuition,  allowing  it  no  hand  in  the  physical \nspeculations  of  the  day.  After  having  seen  in  Prometheus  no  better \nthan  fire  by  friction,  the  learned  author  of  the  Mythologie  de  la  Grice \nAntique  perceives  in  this  \"  fruit \"  a  trifle  more  than  an  allusion  to  ter- \nrestrial fire  and  its  discovery.  It  is  no  longer  fire,  owing  to  the  fall  of \nlightning  setting  some  dry  fuel  in  a  blaze,  and  thus  revealing  all  its \npriceless  benefits  to  Palaeolithic  men ; \u2014  but  something  more  mysterious \nthis  time,  though  still  as  earthly. \n\nA  divine  bird,  nestled  in  the  boughs  of  the  celestial  ash-tree,  stole  that  bough \n(or  the  fruit)  and  carried  it  down  on  the  earth  in  its  bill.  Now  the  Greek  word \n^optavwOs  is  the  rigid  equivalent  of  the  Sanskrit  word  hhuranyu  (\"the  rapid\") \nan  epithet  of  Agni,  considered  as  the  carrier  of  the  divine  spark.  Phoroneus, \nson  of  Melia  or  of  the  celestial  ash,  thus  corresponds  to  a  conception  far  more \nancient,  probably,  than  that  one  which  transformed  the  pramantha  (of  the  old \nArjran  Hindus)  into  the  Greek  Prometheus.    Phoroneus  is  the  (personified)  bird, \n\n1100.     Opera  et  Dies^  142-145.  silver  \u2014  when   it   reached   its  maturity:     and \n\nAccording    to    the    Occult    teaching,    three  to    the    Bronze    age,    when,    separating    into \n\nyugas  passed  away   during  the   time  of  the  sexes,  they  became  the  mighty  demi-gods  of \n\nThird  Root-Race,  i,e.,  the  Satya,  the  Treta,  old. \n\nand    the    Dvapara    yuga,    answering    to    the  1101.     See    Asgard   and    the    Gods,    pages \n\ngolden   age   of   its   early   innocence:     to   the  10-12. \n\n\nTHE   POETRY  O?   MODERN   ORIENTALISTS  521 \n\nthat  brings  the  heavenly  lightning  to  the  Earth.  Traditions  relating  to  the  birth \nand  origin  of  the  race  of  Bronze,  and  those  which  made  of  Phoroneus  the \nfather  of  the  Argians,  are  an  evidence  to  us  that  this  thunderbolt  (or  lightning), \nas  in  the  legends  of  Hephaestus  or  Prometheus,  was  the  origin  of  the  human \nrace.\"^ \n\nThis  still  affords  us  no  more  than  the  external  meaning  of  the  S3rmbols \nand  the  allegory.  It  is  now  supposed  that  the  name  of  Prometheus  has \nbeen  unriddled,  and  the  modem  mythologists  and  Orientalists  see  in \nit  no  longer  what  their  fathers  saw  on  the  authority  of  the  whole  of \nclassical  antiquity.  They  only  find  therein  something  far  more  appro- \npriate to  the  spirit  of  the  age,  namely,  a  phallic  element.  But  the \nname  of  Phoroneus,  as  well  as  that  of  Prometheus,  bears  not  one,  nor \neven  two,  but  a  series  of  esoteric  meanings.  Both  relate  to  the  seven \ncelestial  fires;  to  Agni  Abhimanin,  his  three  sons,  and  their  forty-five \nsons,  constituting  the  forty-nine  fires.  Do  all  these  numbers  relate  only \nto  the  terrestrial  mode  of  fire  and  to  the  flame  of  sexual  passion?  Did \nthe  Hindu  Aryan  mind  never  soar  above  such  purely  sensual  concep- \ntions? that  mind  which  is  declared  by  Professor  Max  Miiller  to  be  the \nmost  spiritual  and  mystically  inclined  on  the  whole  globe?  The  number \nof  those  fires  alone  ought  to  have  suggested  an  inkling  of  the  truth. \n\nWe  are  told  that  one  is  no  longer  permitted,  in  this  age  of  rational \nthought,  to  explain  the  name  of  Prometheus  as  the  old  Greeks  did. \nThe  latter,  it  seems,  \"basing  themselves  on  the  false  analogy  of  vpoiirfick \nwith  the  verb  irpofuivOdveiv,  saw  in  him  the  type  of  the  '  foreseeing '  man, \nto  whom,  for  the  sake  of  symmetry,  a  brother  was  added  \u2014  Epimetheus, \nor  *  he  who  takes  counsel  after  the  event.' \"  ^^\u00ae^*  But  now  the  Orien- \ntalists have  decided  otherwise.  They  know  the  real  meaning  of  the \ntwo  names  better  than  those  who  invented  them. \n\nThe  legend  is  based  upon  an  event  of  universal  importance.  It  was \nbuilt  \"to  commemorate  a  great  event  which  must  have  strongly  im- \npressed itself  upon  the  imagination  of  the  first  witnesses  to  it,  and  its \nremembrance  has  never  since  faded  out  from  popular  memory.\"  What \nis  it?  Laying  aside  every  poetical  fiction,  all  those  dreams  of  the  golden \nage,  let  us  imagine  \u2014  argue  the  modem  scholars  \u2014  in  all  its  gross  real- \nism, the  first  miserable  state  of  humanity,  the  striking  picture  of  which \nwas  traced  for  us  after  Aeschylus  by  Lucretius,  and  the  exact  truth  of \nwhich  is  now  confirmed  by  science;  and  then  one  may  understand \nbetter  that  a  new  life  really  began  for  man,  on  that  day  when  he  saw \nthe  first  spark  produced  by  the  friction  of  two  pieces  of  wood,  or \nfrom  the  veins  of  a  flint.  How  could  man  help  feeling  gratitude  to  that \nmysterious  and  marvelous  being  which  they  were  henceforth  enabled \nto  create  at  their  will,  and  which  was  no  sooner  bom,  than  it  grew \n\nllOla.    Page  266,  1101b.    Decharme,  op.  eii. \n\n\n522  THE   SECRET   DOCTRINE \n\nand  expanded,  developing  with  singular  power.  \"  This  terrestrial  flame, \nwas  it  not  analogous  in  nature  to  that  one  which  they  received  from \nabove,  or  that  other  which  frightened  them  in  the  thunderbolt?\" \n\nWas  it  not  derived  from  the  same  source?  And  if  its  origin  was  in  heaven, \nit  must  have  been  brought  down  some  day  on  earth.  If  so,  who  was  the  power- \nful being,  the  beneficent  being,  god  or  man,  who  had  conquered  it?  Such  are  the \nquestions  which  the  curiosity  of  the  Aryans  offered  in  the  early  days  of  their \nexistence,  and  which  found  their  answer  in  the  myth  of  Prometheus.\"\" \n\nThe  philosophy  of  Occult  Science  finds  two  weak  points  in  the  above \nreflections,  and  points  them  out.  The  miserable  state  of  Humanity \ndescribed  by  Aeschylus  and  Prometheus  was  no  more  wretched  then,  in \nthe  early  days  of  the  Aryans,  than  it  is  now.  That  \"state\"  was  limited \nto  the  savage  tribes ;  and  the  now-existing  savages  are  not  a  whit  more \nhappy  or  unhappy  than  their  forefathers  were  a  million  years  ago. \n\nIt  is  an  accepted  fact  in  Science  that  \"  rude  implements,  exactly \nresembling  those  in  use  among  existing  savages,\"  are  found  in  river- \ngravels  and  caves  geologically  \"  implying  an  enormous  antiquity.\"  So \ngreat  is  that  resemblance  that,  as  the  author  of  The  Modern  Zoroas- \ntrian  tells  us:  \"If  the  collection  in  the  Colonial  Exhibition  of  stoat \ncelts  and  arrow-heads  used  now  by  the  Bushmen  of  South  Africa  were \nplaced  side  by  side  with  one  from  the  British  Museum  of  similar  objects \nfrom  Kent's  Cavern  or  the  Caves  of  Dordogne,  no  one  but  an  expert \ncould  distinguish  between  them,\"  ^^**\"  And  if  there  are  Bushmen  exist- \ning now,  in  our  age  of  the  highest  civilization,  who  are  no  higher  intel- \nlectually than  the  race  of  men  which  inhabited  Devonshire  and  South- \nem  France  during  the  Palaeolithic  age,  why  could  not  the  latter  have \nlived  simultaneously  with,  and  have  been  the  contemporary  of,  other \nraces  as  highly  civilized  for  their  day  as  we  are  for  ours?  That  the \nsum  of  knowledge  increases  daily  in  mankind,  \"but  that  intellectual \ncapacity  does  not  increase  with  it,\"  is  shown  when  the  intellect,  if  not \nthe  physical  knowledge,  of  the  Euclids,  Pythagorases,  Paninis,  Kapilas, \nPlatos,  and  Socrateses,  is  compared  with  that  of  the  Newtons,  Kants,  and \nthe  modem  Huxleys  and  Haeckels.  On  comparing  the  results  obtained \nby  Dr.  J.  Barnard  Davis,  the  Craniologist,  worked  out  in  1868,^^*^*  with \nregard  to  the  internal  capacity  of  the  skull  \u2014  its  volume  being  taken \nas  the  standard  and  test  for  judging  of  the  intellectual  capacities  \u2014 \nDr.  Pfaff  finds  that  this  capacity  among  the  French  (certainly  in  the \nhighest  rank  of  mankind)  is  88.4  cubic  inches,  being  thus  \"  perceptibly \nsmaller  than  that  of  the  Polynesians  generally,  which,  even  among \nmany  Papuans  and  Alfuras  of  the  lowest  grade,  amounts  to  89  and \n89 . 7  cubic  inches  \" ;   which  shows  that  it  is  the  quality  and  not  the \n\n1102.     Mythohgie  de  la  Grice  Antique,  p.  258.  1103.     Page  145. \n\n1104.     Transactions  of  ths  Royal  Society  of  I^ndon. \n\n\nTHE  BCMDN  GIVEN  BY  PROMETHEUS  523 \n\nquantity  of  the  brain  that  is  the  cause  of  intellectual  capacity.  The \naverage  index  of  skulls  among  various  races  having  been  now  recog- \nnized to  be  \"one  of  the  most  characteristic  marks  of  difference  between \ndifferent  races,\"  the  following  comparison  is  suggestive :  \"  The  index \nof  breadth  among  the  Scandinavians  [is]  at  75 ;  among  the  English  at \n76 ;  among  Holsteiners  at  77 ;  in  Bresgau  at  80 ;  Schiller's  skull  shows \nan  index  of  breadth  even  of  82  .  .  .  the  Madurese  also  82 !  \"  Finally, \nthe  same  comparison  between  the  oldest  skulls  known  and  the  European, \nbrings  to  light  the  startling  fact  \"  that  most  of  these  old  skulls,  belong- \ning to  the  stone  period,  are  above  rather  than  below  the  average  of  the \nbrain  of  the  now  living  man  in  volume,\"  Calculating  the  measures  for \nthe  height,  breadth,  and  length  in  inches  from  the  average  measure- \nments of  several  skulls,  the  following  sums  are  obtained: \u2014 \n\n1.  Old  Northern  skulls  of  the  stone  age  18.877  ins. \n\n2.  Average  of  48  skulls  of  the  same  period  from  England  18.858   \u201e \n\n3.  Average  of  7  skulls  of  the  same  period  from  Wales       18.649   \u201e \n\n4.  Average  of  36  skulls  of  the  stone  age  from  France        18.220   \u201e \nThe  average  of  the  now  living  Europeans  is   18.579  inches;    of \n\nHottentots,  17.795  inches! \n\nWhich  figures  show  plainly  \"  that  the  size  of  the  brain  of  the  oldest \npopulations  known  to  us  is  not  such  as  to  place  them  on  a  lower  level \nthan  that  of  the  now  living  inhabitants  of  the  Earth.\"  ^^^'^  Besides \nwhich,  they  show  the  \"  missing  link  \"  vanishing  into  thin  air.  Of  these, \nhowever,  more  anon :   we  must  return  to  our  direct  subject. \n\nThe  race  which  Jupiter  so  ardently  desired  \"  to  quench,  and  plant  a \nnew  one  in  its  stead,\"  ^^\u00ae\u00ae  suffered  mental,  not  physical  misery.  The  first \nboon  Prometheus  gave  to  mortals,  as  he  tells  the  \"  Chorus,\"  was  to \nhinder  them  \"  from  foreseeing  death  \"  ;^^\u00ae^  he  \"  saved  the  mortal  race \nfrom  sinking  blasted  down  to  Hades'  gloom  \";^^\u00ae'  and  then  only, \n\"besides\"  that,  he  gave  them  fire.^^\u00ae*  This  shows  plainly  the  dual \ncharacter,  at  any  rate  of  the  Promethean  myth,  if  Orientalists  will  not \naccept  the  existence  of  the  seven  keys  taught  in  Occultism.  This  re- \nlates to  the  first  opening  of  man's  spiritual  perceptions,  not  to  his  first \nseeing  or  discovering  fire.  For  fire  was  never  \"  discovered,\"  but  ex- \nisted on  earth  since  its  beginning.  It  existed  in  the  seismic  activity  of \nthe  early  ages,  volcanic  eruptions  being  as  frequent  and  constant  in \nthose  periods  as  fog  is  in  England  now.  And  if  we  are  told  that  men \nappeared  so  late  on  Earth  that  nearly  all  the  volcanoes,  with  the  ex- \nception of  a  few,  were  already  extinct,  and  that  geological  disturbances \nhad  made  room  for  a  more  settled  state  of  things,  we  answer :  Let  a \nnew  race  of  men  \u2014  whether  evolved  from  angel  or  gorilla  \u2014  appear \n\n1105.     Th\u20ac  Age  and  Origin  of  Man.  1106.    Aeschylus,  Prometheus  Vinctus,  241. \n\n1107.     Ibid.,  256.  1108.     Ibid.,  244.  1109.    Ibid.,  260. \n\n\n524 \n\n\nTHE  SECRET  DOCTRINE \n\n\nnow  on  any  uninhabited  spot  of  the  globe,  with  the  exception  perhaps \nof  the  Sahara,  and  a  thousand  to  one  it  would  not  be  a  year  or  two \nold  before  discovering  fire,  through  the  fall  of  lightning  setting  in \nflames  grass  or  something  else.  This  assumption,  that  primitive  man \nlived  ages  on  earth  before  he  was  made  acquainted  with  fire,  is  one  of \nthe  most  painfully  illogical  of  all.  But  old  Aeschylus  was  an  initiate, \nand  knew  well  what  he  was  giving  out.^*^*^ \n\nNo  occultist  acquainted  with  s)rmbology  and  the  fact  that  Wisdom \ncame  to  us  from  the  East,  will  deny  for  a  moment  that  the  myth  of \nPrometheus  has  reached  Europe  from  Aryavarta.  Nor  is  he  likely  to \ndeny  that  in  one  sense  Prometheus  represents  fire  by  friction.  There- \nfore, he  admires  the  sagacity  of  M.  F.  Baudry,  who  shows  in  his  Les \nMythes  du  Feu  et  du  Breuvage  Celeste^^^^  one  of  the  aspects  of  Prome- \ntheus and  his  origin  from  India.  He  shows  the  reader  the  supposed \nprimitive  process  to  obtain  fire,  still  in  use  today  in  India  to  light  the \nsacrificial  flame.    This  is  what  he  says: \u2014 \n\nThis  process,  such  as  it  is  minutely  described  in  the  Vedic  Sutras,  consists \nin  rapidly  turning  a  stick  in  a  socket  made  in  the  center  of  a  piece  of  wood.  The \nfriction  develops  intense  heat  and  ends  by  setting  on  fire  the  particles  of  wood \nin  contact.  The  motion  of  the  stick  is  not  a  continuous  rotation,  but  a  series  of \nmotions  in  contrary  senses,  by  means  of  a  cord  fixed  to  the  stick  in  its  middle: \nthe  operator  holds  one  of  the  ends  in  each  hand  and  pulls  them  alternately.  .  .  . \nThe  full  process  is  designated  in  Sanskrit  by  the  verb  manthami,  mathnami; \nwhich  means  \"to  rub,  agitate,  shake  and  obtain  by  rubbing,\"  and  is  especially \napplied  to  rotatory  friction,  as  proved  by  its  derivation  from  mandala,  which \nsignifies  a  circle.  .  .  .  The  pieces  of  wood  serving  for  the  production  of  fire \nhave  each  their  name  in  Sanskrit.  The  stick  which  turns  is  called  pramantha; \nthe  discus  which  receives  it  is  called  arani  and  arani:  \"the  two  aranis\"  desig- \nnating the  ensemble  of  the  instrument.\"\" \n\nIt  remains  to  be  seen  what  the  Brahmans  will  say  to  this.  But  sup- \nposing Prometheus  has  been  conceived  in  one  of  the  aspects  of  his \n\n\n1110.  The  modem  attempt  of  some  Greek \nscholars  (poor  and  pseudo  scholars,  they \nwould  have  appeared  in  the  day  of  the  old \nGreek  writers!)  to  explain  the  real  meaning \nof  the  ideas  of  Aeschylus,  which,  heing  an \nignorant  ancient  Greek,  he  could  not  ex- \npress so  well  himself,  is  absurdly  ludicrous! \n\n1111.  Revue  Germanique,  1861,  p.  356. \nSee  also  his  M^moires  de  la  Sociiti  de  la \nLinguistique,  following  the  \"Fire  Myths,\" \n(Vol.   I,  p.   337,   et  seq.), \n\n1112.  Page  358  et  seq. \n\nThere  is  the  upper  and  nether  piece  of \ntimber  used  to  produce  this  sacred  fire  by \nattrition    at    sacrifices,    and    it    is    the    arant \n\n\nwhich  contains  the  socket  This  is  proven \nby  an  allegory  in  the  Vdyu  PurAna  and  oth- \ners, which  tell  us  that  Nimi,  the  son  of  Dc- \nshvaku,  had  left  no  successor,  and  that  the \nRishis,  fearing  to  leave  the  earth  without  a \nruler,  introduced  the  king's  body  into  the \nsocket  of  an  arant,  like  an  upper  arant  \u2014 \nand  produced  from  it  a  prince  named  Ja- \nnaka.  \"  It  was  by  reason  of  the  peculiar \nway  In  which  he  was  engendered  that  he \nwas  called  Janaka.\"  (But  see  Goldttikckefs \nSanskrit  Dictionary  at  the  word  Arani,) \nDevald,  Krishna's  mother,  in  prayer  ad- \ndressed to  her,  is  called  \"the  arani  whose \nattrition  engenders  fire.\" \n\n\nORttK  ID^AS  MISUNDERSTOOD  525 \n\nmyth  as  the  producer  of  fire  by  means  of  pramantha,  or  as  an  animate \nand  divine  pramantha,  would  this  imply  that  the  symbolism  had  no \nother  than  the  phallic  meaning  attributed  to  it  by  the  modern  symbolo- \ngists  ?  Decharme,  at  any  rate,  seems  to  have  a  correct  glimmering  of \nthe  truth ;  for  he  unconsciously  corroborates  by  his  remarks  all  that  the \nOccult  sciences  teach  with  regard  to  the  Manasa  Devas,  who  have  en- \ndowed man  with  the  consciousness  of  his  immortal  soul:  that  con- \nsciousness which  hinders  man  \"  from  foreseeing  death,\"  and  makes  him \nknow  he  is  immortal.^^^'  \"  How  has  Prometheus  got  into  the  possession \nof  the  (divine)  spark?\"  he  asks.  \"Fire  having  its  abode  in  heaven, \nit  is  there  he  must  have  gone  to  find  it  before  he  could  carry  it  down  to \nmen,  and,  to  approach  the  gods,  he  must  have  been  a  god  himself.\" \nThe  Greeks  held  that  he  was  of  the  divine  race ;  the  Hindus,  that  he \nwas  a  Deva.    Hence  \"  with  the  Greeks  he  was  the  son  of  the  Titan \n\nlapetOS,\"  \u2022laircTiow&^s.\"\" \n\n.  .  .  But  celestial  fire  belonged  in  the  beginning  to  the  gods  alone;  it  was  a \ntreasure  they  reserved  for  themselves  .  .  .  over  which  they  jealously  watched. \n.  .  .  \"The  prudent  son  of  lapetos,\"  says  Hesiod,  \"deceived  Jupiter  by  stealing \nand  concealing  in  the  cavity  of  a  narthex,  the  indefatigable  fire  of  the  resplen- \ndent glow.\"\"\"  .  .  .  Thus  the  gift  made  by  Prometheus  to  men  was  a  con- \nquest made  from  heaven.  .  .  .  Now  according  to  Greek  ideas  [identical  in  this \nwith  those  of  the  Occultists],  this  possession  forced  from  Jupiter,  this  human \ntrespassing  upon  the  property  of  the  gods,  had  to  be  followed  by  an  expiation. \n.  .  .  Prometheus,  moreover,  belongs  to  that  race  of  Titans  who  had  rebelled\"** \nagainst  the  gods,  and  whom  the  master  of  Ol3rmpus  had  hurled  down  into  Tar- \ntarus;  like  them,  he  is  the  genius  of  Evil,  doomed  to  cruel  suffering,  etc.,  etc \n\nThat  which  is  revolting  in  the  explanations  that  follow,  is  the  one- \nsided view  taken  of  this  grandest  of  all  the  myths.  The  most  intui- \ntional among  modern  writers  cannot  or  will  not  rise  in  their  concep- \ntions above  the  level  of  the  Earth  and  Cosmic  phenomena.  It  is  not \ndenied  that  the  moral  idea  in  the  m)rth,  as  presented  in  the  Theogony \nof  Hesiod,  plays  a  certain  part  in  the  primitive  Greek  conception.  The \nTitan  is  more  than  a  thief  of  the  celestial  fire.  He  is  the  representa- \ntion of  humanity  \u2014  active,  industrious,  intelligent,  but  at  the  same  time \nambitious,  which  aims  at  equalling  divine  powers.  Therefore  it  is \nhumanity  punished  in  the  person  of  Prometheus,  but  it  is  only  so  with \nthe  Greeks.  With  the  latter,  Prometheus  is  not  a  criminal,  save  in  the \neyes  of  the  gods.    In  his  relation  with  the  Earth,  he  is,  on  the  contrary, \n\n1113.     The    monad   of   the    animal    Is   as  been    for   the   Agnishvatta   and   the   MAnasa \n\nimmortal    as    that    of    man,    yet    the    brute  Pitris. \n\nknows  nothing  of  this;    it  lives  an   anlnuQ  1114.     Hesiod,    Theogony,   528. \n\nlife    of    sensation    just    as    the    first    human  1115.    Ibid,,  565. \n\nwould    have   lived,    when    attaining   physical  1116.     The    fallen    angels,    therefore;     the \n\ndevelopment  in  the  Third  Race,  had  it  not  Asuras  of  the   Indian  Pantheon. \n\n\n526  THE  SECKET  DOCTRINE \n\na  god  himself,  a  friend  of  mankind  (<f>ikaivOfwnnK) ,  which  he  has  raised \nto  civilization  and  initiated  into  the  knowledge  of  all  the  arts ;  a  con- \nception which  found  its  most  poetical  expounder  in  Aeschylus.  But \nwith  all  other  nations  Prometheus  is  \u2014  what?  The  fallen  Angel, \nSatan,  as  the  Church  would  have  it?  Not  at  all.  He  is  simply  the \ninuige  of  the  pernicious  and  dreaded  effects  of  lightning.  He  is  the \n\"  evil  fire  \"  {mal  feu)  and  the  symbol  of  the  divine  reproductive  male \norgan,  \"  Reduced  to  its  simple  expression,  the  myth  we  are  trying  to \nexplain  is  then  simply  a  (Cosmic)  genius  of  fire.\"  ^^^^  It  is  the  former \nidea  (the  phallic)  which  was  pre-eminently  Aryan,  if  we  believe  Ad. \nKuhn  ^^^\u00ae  and  Baudry.    For  \u2014 \n\nThe  fire  used  by  man  being  the  result  of  the  action  of  pramantha  in  the  arant, \nthe  Aryas  must  have  ascribed  [?]  the  same  origin  to  celestial  iire,  and  they \nmust^^  have  imagined  [?]  that  a  god  armed  with  pramantha,  or  a  divine  pra- \nmantha, exercised  in  the  bosom  of  the  clouds  a  violent  friction,  which  gave \nbirth  to  lightning  and  thunderbolts.  .  .  .  This  idea  is  supported  by  the  fact \nthat,  according  to  Plutarch's  testimony,\"*  the  Stoics  thought  that  thunder  was \nthe  result  of  the  struggle  of  storm-clouds  and  lightning  \u2014  a  conflagration  due  to \nfriction;  while  Aristotle  saw  in  the  thunderbolt  only  the  action  of  clouds \nwhich  clashed  with  each  other.  What  was  this  theory,  if  not  the  scientific \ntranslation  of  the  production  of  fire  by  friction?  .  .  .  Everything  leads  us  to \nthink  that,  from  the  highest  antiquity,  and  before  the  dispersion  of  the \nAryans,  it  was  believed  that  the  pramantha  lighted  fire  in  the  storm  cloud \nas  well  as  in  the  aranis.\"\" \n\nThus,  suppositions  and  idle  hypotheses  are  made  to  stand  for  dis- \ncovered truths.  Defenders  of  the  Bible  dead-letter  could  never  help \nthe  writers  of  missionary  tracts  more  effectually,  than  do  materialistic \nSymbologists  in  thus  taking  for  granted  that  the  ancient  Aryans  based \ntheir  religious  conceptions  on  no  higher  thought  than  the  physiological. \n\nBut  it  is  not  so,  and  the  very  spirit  of  Vedic  philosophy  is  against \nsuch  an  interpretation.  And  if,  as  Decharme  himself  confesses,  \"  this \nidea  of  the  creative  power  of  fire  is  explained  at  once  by  the  ancient \nassimilation  of  the  human  soul  to  a  celestial  spark,\"  as  shown  by  the \nimagery  often  made  use  of  in  the  Vedas  when  speaking  of  Arant,  it \nwould  mean  something  higher  than  simply  a  gross  sexual  conception. \nA  hymn  to  Agni  in  the  Veda  is  cited  as  example : \u2014 \"  Here  is  the \npramantha,  the  generator  is  ready.  Bring  the  mistress  of  the  race \n[the  female  Arant],  Let  us  produce  Agni  by  attrition,  according  to \nancient  custom  \"  \u2014  which  means  no  worse  than  an  abstract  idea  ex- \n\n1117.  Decharme,   page   261.  how  assumptions  are   raised  to  laws  in  our \n\n1118.  In  his  Die  Herabkunft  des  Peuers      day. \n\nund    des    Gottertranks,  1120.     Philosoph,   Placit.,   iii,    3. \n\n1119.  The    italics    are    ours;     they    show  1121.    Revue  Germanique,  1861,  p.  368. \n\n\nTHE   SIX   BROTHERS  01?   KRISHNA  527 \n\npressed  in  the  tongue  of  mortals.  The  \"female  Arani,\"  the  mistress \nof  the  race,  is  Aditi,  the  mother  of  the  gods,  or  Shekinah,  eternal  light \n\u2014  in  the  world  of  Spirit,  the  \"  Great  Deep  \"  and  Chaos  ;  or  primordial \nSubstance  in  its  first  remove  from  the  Unknown,  in  the  manifested \nKosmos.  If,  ages  later,  the  same  epithet  is  applied  to  Devaki,  the \nmother  of  Krishna,  or  the  incarnated  Logos  ;  and  if  the  symbol,  owing \nto  the  gradual  and  irrepressible  spread  of  exoteric  religions,  may  al- \nready be  regarded  as  having  a  sexual  significance,  this  in  no  way  mars \nthe  original  purity  of  the  image.  The  subjective  had  been  transformed \ninto  the  objective;  Spirit  had  fallen  into  matter.  The  universal  kosmic \npolarity  of  Spirit-Substance  had  become,  in  human  thought,  the  mys- \ntic, but  still  sexual  union  of  Spirit  and  Matter,  and  had  thus  acquired \nan  anthropomorphic  coloring  which  it  had  never  had  in  the  beginning. \nBetween  the  Vedas  and  the  Puranas  there  is  an  abyss  of  which  both \nare  the  poles,  like  the  seventh  (dtmic)  and  the  first  or  lowest  principle \n(the  physical  body)  in  the  Septenary  constitution  of  man.  The  primi- \ntive, purely  spiritual  language  of  the  Vedas,  conceived  many  decades \nof  millenniums  earlier,  had  found  its  purely  human  expression  for  the \npurpose  of  describing  events  taking  place  5000  years  ago,  the  date  of \nKrishna's  death  ( from  which  day  the  Kali  Yuga,  or  Black- Age,  began \nfor  mankind). \n\nAs  Aditi  is  called  Surarani  (the  matrix  or  \"mother\"  of  the  sura \ngods),  so  Kunti,  the  mother  of  the  Panda vas,  is  called  in  Mahabharata \nPandavarani \u2014 which  term  is  already  physiolagised.  But  Devaki, \nthe  antetype  of  the  Roman  Catholic  Madonna,  is  a  later  anthropomor- \nphized form  of  Aditi.  The  latter  is  the  goddess  mother,  the  \"  Deva- \nmatri \"  of  Seven  Sons  (the  six  and  the  seven  Adityas  of  early  Vedic \ntimes)  ;  the  mother  of  Krishna,  Devaki,  has  six  embryos  conveyed  into \nher  womb  by  Jagaddhatri  (the  \"nurse  of  the  world\"),  the  seventh \n(Krishna,  the  Logos)  being  transferred  to  that  of  Rohini.  Mary,  the \nmother  of  Jesus,  is  the  mother  of  seven  children,  of  five  sons  and  two \ndaughters  (a  later  transformation  of  sex,  in  Matthew's  Gospel).*^**  No \none  of  the  worshipers  of  the  Roman  Catholic  Virgin  would  object  to \nreciting  in  her  honor  the  prayer  addressed  by  the  gods  to  Devaki.  Let \nthe  reader  judge. \n\nThou  art  that  Prakriti  (essence),  infinite  and  subtile,  which  bore  Brahma \nin  its  womb.  Thou  eternal  being,  comprising  in  thy  substance  the  essence \nof  all  created  things,  wast  identical  with  creation;  thou  wast  the  parent  of \nthe  triform  sacrifice,  becoming  the  germ  of  ail.  .  .  .  Thou  art  sacrifice,  whence \nall  fruit  proceeds;  thou  art  the  arani  whose  attrition  engenders  fire  .  .  . \n[\"Womb   of   Light,\"    \"holy   Vessel,\"   are   the   epithets   of   the   Virgin].     As \n\n1122.     Chap.  xiii.  55-56. \n\n\n528  THE   SECRW  DOCTRINE \n\nAditi,  thou  art  the  parent  of  the  gods.  .  .  .    Thou  art  Jyotsna  (the  morning \ntwilight). \n\nThe  Virgin  is  often  addressed  as  the  \"morning  Star\"  and  the \n\"  star  of  Salvation  \"  \u2014  the  light  whence  day  is  begotten. \n\nThou  art  Samnati  [humility,  a  daughter  of  Daksha],  the  mother  of  Wis- \ndom ;  thou  art  NUi,  the  parent  of  harmony  (^Naya) ;  thou  art  modesty,  the \nprogenitrix  of  affection  (PraJraya  or  vinaya) ;  thou  art  desire,  of  whom  love \nis  bom.  .  .  .  Thou  art  the  mother  of  knowledge  (Avabodha) ;  patience \n{Dhriti),  the  parent  of  fortitude  (Dhairya)  .  .  .  etc,  etc \n\nThus  arani  is  shown  here  as  the  Roman  Catholic  \"  vase  of  election  \" \nand  no  worse.  As  to  its  primitive  meaning,  it  was  purely  metaphys- \nical. No  unclean  thought  traversed  these  conceptions  in  the  ancient \nmind.  Even  in  the  Zohar  \u2014  far  less  metaphysical  than  any  other  sym- \nbolism \u2014  the  idea  is  an  abstraction  and  nothing  more.  Thus,  when  the \nZohar  (iii,  290)  says:  \"All  that  which  exists,  all  that  which  has  been \nformed  by  the  ancient,  whose  name  is  holy,  can  only  exist  through  a \nmale  and  female  principle,\"  it  means  no  more  than  this :  \"  The  divine \nSpirit  of  Life  is  ever  coalescing  with  matter.\"  It  is  the  Will  of  the \nDeity  that  acts ;  and  the  idea  is  purely  Schopenhauerian.  \"  When \nAtteekah  Kaddosha,  the  ancient  and  the  concealed  of  the  concealed, \ndesired  to  form  all  things,  it  formed  all  things  like  male  and  female. \nThis  wisdom  comprises  ALL  when  it  goeth  forth.\"  Hence  Chochmah \n(male  wisdom)  and  Binah  (female  consciousness  or  Intellect)  are  said \nto  create  all  between  the  two  \u2014  the  active  and  the  passive  principles. \nAs  the  eye  of  the  expert  jeweler  discerns  under  the  rough  and  uncouth \noyster  shell  the  pure  immaculate  pearl,  enshrined  within  its  bosom, \nhis  hand  dealing  with  the  former  but  to  get  at  its  contents,  so  the  eye \nof  the  true  philosopher  reads  between  the  lines  of  the  Puranas  the \nsublime  Vedic  truths,  and  corrects  the  form  with  the  help  of  the  Ve- \ndantic  wisdom.  Our  Orientalists,  however,  never  perceive  the  pearl \nunder  the  thick  coating  of  the  shell,  and  \u2014  act  accordingly. \n\nFrom  all  that  has  been  said  in  this  section,  one  sees  clearly  that, \nbetween  the  Serpent  of  Eden  and  the  Devil  of  Christianity,  there  is  an \nabyss.  Alone  the  sledge-hammer  of  ancient  philosophy  can  kill  this \ndogma. \n\n\nWHO  INVSNtED  WRITING?  529 \n\n\n\u00a7XXI \n\nENOlCHION-HENOCH \n\nThe  history  of  the  evolution  of  the  Satanic  myth  would  not  be \ncomplete  if  we  omitted  to  notice  the  character  of  the  mysterious \nand  Cosmopolitan  Enoch,  variously  called  Enos,  Hanoch,  and  finally \nEnoichion  by  the  Greeks.  It  is  from  his  Book  that  the  first  notions \nof  the  Fallen  Angels  were  taken  by  the  early  Christian  writers. \n\nThe  Book  of  Enoch  is  declared  apocryphal.  But  what  is  an  Apocry- \npha? The  very  et3rmology  of  the  term  shows  that  it  is  simply  a  secret \nbook,  i.  e.,  one  that  belonged  to  the  catalog  of  temple  libraries  under \nthe  guardianship  of  the  Hierophants  and  initiated  priests,  and  was \nnever  meant  for  the  profane.  Apocrypha  comes  from  the  verb  crypto, \nKpvirrw,  \"to  hide,\"  For  ages  the  Bnoichion  (the  Book  of  the  Seer) \nwas  preserved  in  the  \"  city  of  letters  \"  and  secret  works  \u2014  the  ancient \nKirjath-Sepher,  later  on,  Debir.^^** \n\nSome  of  the  writers  interested  in  the  subject  \u2014  especially  Masons \n\u2014  have  tried  to  identify  Enoch  with  Thoth  of  Memphis,  the  Greek \nHermes,  and  even  with  the  Latin  Mercury.  As  individuals,  all  these \nare  distinct  one  from  the  other ;  professionally  \u2014  if  one  may  use  this \nword,  now  so  limited  in  its  sense  \u2014  they  belong  one  and  all  to  the  same \ncategory  of  sacred  writers,  of  Initiators  and  Recorders  of  Occult  and \nancient  Wisdom.  Those  who  in  the  Kurdn  *^**  are  generically  termed \nthe  Edris,  or  the  \"Learned\"  (the  Initiated),  bore  in  Egypt  the  name \nof  \"  Thoth,\"  the  inventor  of  arts,  sciences,  writing  or  letters,  of  music \nand  astronomy.  Among  the  Jews  the  Edris  became  \"  Enoch,\"  who, \naccording  to  Bar-Hebraeus,  \"  was  the  first  inventor  of  writing,\"  books, \narts,  and  sciences,  the  first  who  reduced  to  a  system  the  progress  of  the \nplanets.  In  Greece  he  was  called  Orpheus,  and  thus  changed  his  name \nwith  every  nation.  The  number  Seven  being  attached  to,  and  con- \nnected with,  each  of  those  primitive  Initiators,^^*'  as  well  as  the  number \n365,  of  the  days  in  the  year,  astronomically,  it  identifies  the  mission, \ncharacter,  and  the  sacred  office  of  all  those  men^  but  certainly  not  their \npersonalities.  Enoch  is  the  seventh  Patriarch;  Orpheus  is  the  pos- \nsessor of  the  phorminx,  the  7-stringed  lyre,  which  is  the  seven-fold \nmystery  of  initiation.  Thoth,  with  the  seven-rayed  Solar  Discus  on \nhis  head,  travels  in  the  Solar  boat,  the  365  degrees,  jumping  out  every \nfourth  (leap)  year  for  one  day.    Finally,  Thoth-Lunus  is  the  septenary \n\n1123.  See  Joshua  xv.  15.  means    the    \"Initiator\"    and    \"teacher/'    as \n\n1124.  See   Surit  xix.  well    as    the    \"Son    of    Man/'    Bnos    {vidt \n\n1125.  Khanoch,    or    Hanoch,    or    Enoch      Genesis   iv.    26),    esoterically. \n\n\n530  tSt  SECttT  DOCTRINE \n\ngod  of  the  seven  days,  or  the  week.     Bsoterically  and  spiritually \nBnoichion  means  the  \"  Seer  of  the  Open  Eye.\" \n\nThe  story  about  Enoch,  told  by  Josephus,  namely,  that  he  had  con- \ncealed under  the  pillars  of  Mercury  or  Seth  his  precious  rolls  or  books, \nis  the  same  as  that  told  of  Hermes,  \"the  father  of  Wisdom,\"  who \nconcealed  his  books  of  Wisdom  under  a  pillar,  and  then,  finding  the \ntwo  pillars  of  stone,  found  the  science  written  thereon.  Yet  Josephus, \nnotwithstanding  his  constant  efforts  in  the  direction  of  Israel's  un- \nmerited glorification,  and  though  he  does  attribute  that  science  (of \nWisdom)  to  the  Jewish  Enoch \u2014 writes  history.  He  shows  those  pillars \nas  still  existing  during  his  own  time.  He  tells  us  that  they  were  built \nby  Seth ;  and  so  they  may  have  been,  only  neither  by  the  Patriarch  of \nthat  name,  the  fabled  son  of  Adam,  nor  by  the  Eg3rptian  god  of  Wisdom \n\u2014 Teth,  Set,  Thoth,  Tat,  Sat  (the  later  Sat-an),  or  Hermes,  who  are  all \none, \u2014  but  by  the  \"sons  of  the  Serpent-god,*'  or  \"  Sons  of  the  Dragon,\" \nthe  name  under  which  the  Hierophants  of  Egypt  and  Babylon  were \nknown  before  the  Deluge,  as  were  their  forefathers,  the  Atlanteans. \n\nWhat  Josephus  tells  us,  therefore,  must  be  allegoricaily  true,  with  the \nexception  of  the  application  made  of  it.  According  to  his  version  the \ntwo  famous  pillars  were  entirely  covered  with  hieroglyphics,  which, \nafter  the  discovery,  were  copied  and  reproduced  in  the  most  secret \ncomers  of  the  inner  temples  of  Egypt,  and  have  thus  become  the  source \nof  its  Wisdom  and  exceptional  learning.  These  two  \"pillars,\"  how- \never, are  the  prototypes  of  the  two  \"  tables  of  stones  \"  hewn  by  Moses \nat  the  command  of  the  \"  Lord.\"  Hence,  in  saying  that  all  the  great \nadepts  and  mystics  of  antiquity \u2014 ^like  Orpheus,  Hesiod,  Pythagoras  and \nPlato  \u2014  got  the  elements  of  their  theology  from  those  hieroglyphics,  he \nis  right  in  one  sense,  and  wrong  in  another;  for  he  errs  in  accuracy. \nThe  Secret  Doctrine  teaches  us  that  the  arts,  sciences,  theology,  and \nespecially  the  philosophy  of  every  nation  which  preceded  the  last \nuniversally  known,  but  not  universal  Deluge,  had  been  recorded  ideo- \ngraphically  from  the  primitive  oral  records  of  the  Fourth  Race,  and \nthat  these  were  the  inheritance  of  the  latter  from  the  early  Third  Root- \nRace  before  the  allegorical  Fall.  Hence,  also,  the  Egyptian  pillars,  the \ntablets,  and  even  the  \"  white  Oriental  porphyry  stone  \"  of  the  Masonic \nlegend  \u2014  which  Enoch,  fearing  that  the  real  and  precious  secrets  would \nbe  lost,  concealed  before  the  Deluge  in  the  bowels  of  the  Earth  \u2014  were \nsimply  the  more  or  less  symbolical  and  allegorical  copies  from  the \nprimitive  Records.  The  Book  of  Enoch  is  one  of  such  copies  and \nis  a  Chaldaean,  now  very  incomplete  compendium.  As  already  said, \nBnoichion  means  in  Greek  the  \"  inner  eye,\"  or  the  Seer ;  in  Hebrew, \nand  with  the  help  of  Masoretic  points  it  means  the  initiator  and  in- \nstructor,  *^l3n  .     It  is  a  generic  title;    besides  which  his  legend  is \n\n\nTHE  ADEPT  DIES  BUT  TO  UVE  S3l \n\nthat  of  several  other  prophets,  Jewish  and  heathen,  with  changes  of \nmade-up  details,  the  root-form  being  the  same.  Elijah  is  also  taken \nup  into  Heaven  alive;  and  the  astrologer,  at  the  court  of  Izdubar,  the \nChaldaean  //eo-bani,  is  likewise  raised  to  heaven  by  the  god  Hea, \nwho  was  his  patron,  as  Jehovah  was  of  Elijah  (whose  name  means  in \nHebrew  \"  God-Jah,\"  Jehovah,    Tvht<  ) ,  and  again  of  Blihu,  which  has \n\nthe  same  meaning.  This  kind  of  easy  death,  or  euthanasia,  has  an \nesoteric  meaning.  It  symbolizes  the  death  of  any  adept  who  has \nreached  the  power  and  degree,  as  also  the  purification,  which  enable \nhim  to  die  only  in  the  physical  body  and  still  live  and  lead  a  conscious \nlife  in  his  astral  body.  The  variations  on  this  theme  are  endless,  but \nthe  secret  meaning  is  ever  the  same.  The  Pauline  expression  ^\"*  \"  that \nhe  should  not  see  death\"  \u2014  ut  non  videret  mortem  \u2014  has  thus  an \nesoteric  meaning,  but  nothing  supernatural  in  it.  The  mangled  inter- \npretation given  of  some  Biblical  hints  to  the  effect  that  Enoch,  ''  whose \nyears  will  equal  those  of  the  world,\"  (of  the  Solar  year,  365  days)  will \nshare  with  Christ  and  the  prophet  Elijah  the  honors  and  bliss  of  the \nlast  advent  and  of  the  destruction  of  Antichrist  \u2014  signify,  esoterically, \nthat  some  of  the  great  adepts  will  return  in  the  Seventh  Race,  when  all \nError  will  be  made  away  with,  and  the  advent  of  Truth  will  be  her- \nalded by  those  Sishta,  the  holy  \"  Sons  of  Light.\" \n\nThe  Latin  church  is  not  always  logical,  nor  prudent  either.  She \ndeclares  the  \"  Book  of  Enoch  \"  an  apocrypha,  and  has  gone  so  far  as  to \nclaim,  through  Cardinal  Cajetan  and  oUier  luminaries  of  the  Church, \nthe  rejection  from  the  Canon  of  even  the  Book  of  Jude,  who,  though \nan  inspired  apostle,  quotes  from  and  thus  sanctifies  the  Book  of  Enoch, \nwhich  is  alleged  to  be  an  apocryphal  work.  Fortunately,  some  of  the \ndogmatics  perceived  the  peril  in  time.  Had  they  accepted  Cajetan's \nresolution,  they  would  have  been  forced  to  reject  likewise  the  fourth \nGospel;  as  St  John  borrows  literally  from  Enoch,  and  places  in  the \nmouth  of  Jesus,  a  whole  sentence  !^^\" \n\nLudolf,  the  \"  father  of  Ethiopic  literature,\"  conmiissioned  to  inves- \ntigate the  various  Enochian  MSS.  presented  by  Peiresc,  the  traveler, \nto  the  Mazarine  Library,  declared  that  \"  no  book  of  Enoch  could  exist \namong  the  Abyssinians  \" !  Further  researches  and  discoveries  worsted \nhis  too  dogmatic  assertion,  as  all  know.  Bruce  and  Rtippell  found  and \nbrought  that  same  work  from  Abyssinia  some  years  later,  and  Bishop \nLaurence  translated  it.  But  Bruce  despised  it,  and  scoffed  at  its  con- \ntents ;  as  did  all  the  rest  of  the  Scientists.  He  declared  it  \"  a  Gnostic \nwork,\"  in  which  \"  the  age  of  giants  who  devour  \"  men  \u2014  is  given  .  .  . \nhence  it  is  another  \"Apocalypsisf    Giants !  another  fairy-tale. \n\n1126.    HehrtWM,  xi  5. \n1127.     Vid4  supra,  %  xviii,  sub-sect.  A;  about  the  sheep  and  the  robbers. \n\n\n532  tHE  S^CSM  DOCTRINB \n\nSuch,  however,  was  not  the  opinion  of  all  the  best  critics.  Dr. \nHanneberg  places  the  Book  of  Enoch  along  with  the  Third  Book  of \nthe  Maccabees,  at  the  head  of  the  list  of  those  whose  authority  stands \nthe  nearest  to  that  of  the  canonical  works. \n\nVerily,  \"  where  doctors  disagree   .  .  .\" \n\nAs  usual,  however,  they  were  all  right  and  all  wrong.  To  accept \nEnoch  as  a  Biblical  character,  a  single  living  man,  is  like  accepting \nAdam  as  the  first  one.  Enoch  was  a  generic  title,  applied  to,  and  borne \nby,  scores  of  individuals,  at  all  times  and  ages,  and  in  every  race  and \nnation.  This  may  be  easily  inferred  from  the  fact  that  ihe  ancient \nTalmudists  and  the  teachers  of  Midrashim  are  not  agreed  generally  in \ntheir  views  about  Hanokh,  the  Son  of  Yered.  .  .  .  Some  say  Enoch \nwas  a  great  Saint,  beloved  by  God,  and  taken  alive  to  heaven  (\u00bb.  e.,  one \nwho  reached  Mukti  or  Nirvana,  on  earth,  as  Buddha  did  and  others \nstill  do)  ;  and  others  maintain  that  he  was  a  sorcerer,  a  wicked  magi- \ncian. This  shows  only  that  Enoch,  or  its  equivalent,  was  a  term,  even \nduring  the  days  of  the  later  Talmudists,  which  meant  \"  Seer,\"  \"Adept \nin  the  Secret  Wisdom,\"  etc.,  without  any  specification  as  to  the  char- \nacter of  the  title-bearer.  When  Josephus,  speaking  of  Elijah  and \nEnoch,***\u00ae  remarks  that  \"  it  is  written  in  the  sacred  books  they  (Elijah \nand  Enoch)  disappeared,  but  so  that  nobody  knew  that  they  died,\"  it \nmeans  simply  that  they  had  died  in  their  personalities,  as  Yogis  die  to \nthis  day  in  India,  or  even  some  Christian  monks  to  the  world.  They \ndisappear  from  the  sight  of  men  and  die  \u2014  on  the  terrestrial  plane  \u2014 \neven  for  themselves.  A  seemingly  figurative  way  of  speaking,  yet \nliterally  true, \n\n\"  Hanokh  transmitted  the  science  of  (astronomical)  calculation  and \nof  computing  the  seasons  to  Noah,\"  says  the  Midrash  Pirkah,  R. \nEliezar*\"*  referring  to  Henoch  that  which  others  did  to  Hermes \nTrismegistos,  because  the  two  are  identical  in  their  esoteric  meaning. \n\"  Hanokh  \"  in  this  case,  and  his  \"  Wisdom,\"  belong  to  the  cycle  of  the \nFourth  Atlantean  Race,\"\"  and  Noah  to  that  of  the  Fifth.\"\"  In  this \ncase  both  represent  the  Root-Races,  the  present  one  and  the  one  that \npreceded  it.  In  another  sense,  Enoch  disappeared,  \"he  walked  with \nGod,  and  he  was  not,  for  God  took  him,\"  the  allegory  referring  to  the \ndisappearance  of  the  Sacred  and  Secret  knowledge  from  among  men; \nfor  \"God\"  (or  Java  Aleim  \u2014  the  high  hierophants,  the  heads  of  the \ncolleges  of  initiated  priests  **\u25a0\")  took  him ;  in  other  words,  the  Enochs \n\n1128.    AntiquitUs,    ix,    2. \n\n1129.  Cap.  viii.  1131.     Noah    U    heir    to    the    Wisdom    of \n\n1130.  Says  the    Zohar,    \"Hanokh   had   a       Enoch;    in  other  words*  the  Fifth  is  heir  to \nhook  which   was  one  with   the  book  of  the       the  Fourth  Race. \n\ngenerations   of   Adam;     this   is   the   Mystery  1132.     Vidt  I  sis  Unveiled,  Vol.  I,  p.  575, \n\nof  Wisdom.\"  st  ssq. \n\n\nWHAT  ENOCH  IS,  ESOTERICALW  533 \n\nor  the  Endichions,  the  Seers  and  their  knowledge  and  wisdom,  became \nstrictly  confined  to  the  Secret  Colleges  of  the  Prophets,  with  the  Jews, \nand  to  the  temples  with  the  Gentiles. \n\nInterpreted  with  the  help  of  merely  the  symbolical  key,  Enoch  is  the \ntype  of  the  dual  nature  of  man  \u2014  spiritual  and  physical.  Hence  he \noccupies  the  center  of  the  astronomical  cross  (given  by  filiphas  Levi \nfrom  a  secret  work),  which  is  a  six-pointed  star,  \"the  Adonai.\"  In \nthe  upper  triangle  is  the  Eagle;  in  the  left  lower  triangle  stands  the \nlion ;  in  the  right,  the  bull :  while  between  the  bull  and  the  lion,  over \nthem  and  under  the  eagle,  is  the  face  of  Enoch  or  man.^**'  Now  the \nfigures  on  the  upper  triangle  represent  the  Four  Races,  leaving  out  the \nfirst  \u2014  the  Chhdyas  or  Shadows  \u2014  and  the  \"  Son  of  Man,\"  Enos  or \nEnoch,  is  in  the  center,  because  he  stands  between  the  two  (the  Fourth \nand  the  Fifth)  Races,  as  he  represents  the  Secret  Wisdom  of  both. \nThese  are  the  four  animals  of  Ezekiel  and  of  the  Revelation.  The \nsame  double  triangle  which,  in  Isis,^^^  faces  the  Hindu  Ardhandri,  is  by \nfar  the  best.  For  there,  only  the  three  (for  us)  historical  races  are \nS)rmbolized :  the  third,  the  androgynous,  by  Ardha-nari ;  the  fourth,  sym- \nbolized by  the  strong,  powerful  lion ;  and  the  fifth  \u2014  the  Aryan  \u2014  by \nthat  which  is  its  most  sacred  symbol  to  this  day,  the  bull  (and  the  cow). \n\nA  man  of  great  erudition  \u2014  a  French  savant  \u2014  M.  de  Sacy,  finds \nseveral  most  singular  statements  in  the  Book  of  Enoch,  \"worthy  of \nthe  most  serious  examination,\"  he  says.  For  instance,  \"the  author \n(Enoch)  makes  the  solar  year  consist  of  364  days,  and  seems  to  know \nperiods  of  three,  of  five,  and  of  eight  years,  followed  by  four  sup- \nplementary days,  which,  in  his  system,  appear  to  be  those  of  the  equi- \nnoxes and  solstices.\"  **\"...    To  which  he  adds,  later  on, \n\nI  see  but  one  means  to  palliate  them  [these  \"absurdities''] :  it  is  to  suppose \nthat  the  author  expounds  some  fanciful  system  which  tnay  have  existed  b^orB \nTHB  ORDBR  OP  Nature  had  bbbn  altsrbd  at  thB  pekiod  op  the  Universai, \nDeluge. \n\nPrecisely  so;  and  the  Secret  Doctrine  teaches  that  that  \"order  of \nnature  \"  has  been  thus  altered,  and  the  series  of  the  Earth's  humanities \ntoo.  For,  as  the  angel  Uriel  tells  Enoch :  \"  Behold,  I  have  showed  thee \nall  things,  O  Enoch;  and  all  things  have  I  revealed  to  thee.  Thou \nseest  the  Sun,  the  Moon,  and  those  which  conduct  the  stars  in  Heaven, \nwhich  cause  all  their  operations,  seasons,  and  arrivals  to  return.  In \nthe  days  of  sinners  the  years  shall  be  shortened  ...  the  moon \nshall  change  its  laws,\"  etc.****  In  those  days  also,  years  before  the \ngreat  Deluge  that  carried  away  the  Atlanteans  and  changed  the  face  of \n\n1133.     Vidt    illuttrated    diagram    in    Ifis  1135.     See    Hanielo's    criticisms    upon    de \n\nUnveiled,  VoL   U,  p.  452.  Sacy,  in  the  Annates  de  Phihsophie,  p.  393, \n\nU34,     Vol,  IL  p.  453,  1136.     Chap,  bcxix. \n\n\n534  ^HE  S^CSM  DOCTRINE \n\nthe  whole  earth \u2014 because  \"the  earth  [on  its  axis]  became  inclined*' \u2014 \nnature,  geologically,  astronomically,  and  cosmically  in  general,  could \nnot  have  been  the  same,  just  because  the  Earth  had  inclined.^^^ \n\"...  And  Noah  cried  with  a  bitter  voice :  *  Hear  me,  hear  me,  hear \nme';  three  times.  And  he  said,  'The  earth  labors  and  is  violently \nshaken;  surely,  I  shall  perish  with  it.' \" \n\nThis,  by  the  way,  looks  like  one  of  those  many  \"  inconsistencies,\"  if \nthe  Bible  is  read  literally.  For,  to  say  the  least,  this  is  a  very  strange \nfear  in  one  who  had  \"  found  grace  in  the  eyes  of  the  Lord  \"  and  been \ntold  to  build  an  ark !  But  here  we  find  the  venerable  Patriarch  express- \ning as  much  fear  as  if,  instead  of  a  \"  friend  \"  of  God,  he  had  been \none  of  the  Giants  doomed  by  the  wrathful  deity.  The  earth  has  already \ninclined,  and  the  deluge  of  waters  has  become  simply  a  question  of \ntime,  and  yet  Noah  seems  to  know  nothing  of  his  intended  salvation. \n\nA  decree  had  come  indeed;  the  decree  of  nature  and  the  Law  of \nEvolution,  that  the  earth  should  change  its  race,  and  that  the  Fourth \nRace  should  be  destroyed  to  make  room  for  a  better  one.  The  Man- \nvantara  had  reached  its  turning  point  of  three  and  a  half  Rounds,  and \ngigantic  physical  Humanity  had  reached  the  acme  of  gross  materiality. \nHence  the  apocalyptic  verse  that  speaks  of  a  commandment  gone  forth \nthat  they  may  be  destroyed,  \"  that  their  end  may  be  \"  (of  the  race) ; \nfor  they  knew  truly  \"  every  secret  of  the  angels,  every  oppressive  and \nsecret  power  of  the  Satans,  and  every  power  of  those  who  commit  sor- \ncery, as  well  as  of  those  who  make  molten  images  in  the  whole \nearth.\"  \"'^^ \n\nAnd  now  a  natural  question.  Who  could  have  informed  the  apo- \ncryphal author  of  this  powerful  vision  (to  whatever  age  he  may  be \nassigned  before  the  day  of  Galileo)  that  the  Earth  could  occasionally \nincline  her  axis?  Whence  has  he  derived  such  astronomical  and  geo- \nlogical knowledge  if  the  Secret  Wisdom,  of  which  the  ancient  Rishis \nand  Pythagoras  had  drunk,  is  but  a  fancy,  an  invention  of  the  later \nages?  Has  Enoch  read  prophetically  perdiance  in  Frederick  Klee's \nwork  on  the  Deluge ^^\"  these  lines:  \"The  position  of  the  terrestrial \nglobe  with  reference  to  the  Sun  has  evidently  been,  in  primitive  times, \ndifferent  from  what  it  is  now;  and  this  difference  must  have  been \ncaused  by  a  displacement  of  the  axis  of  rotation  of  the  Earth\"  ? \n\nThis  reminds  one  of  that  other  unscientific  statement  made  by  the \nEgyptian  priests  to  Herodotus,  namely,  that  the  Sun  has  not  always \nrisen  where  it  rises  now,  and  that  in  former  times  the  ecliptic  had  cut \nthe  equator  at  right  angles.^^** \n\n1137.     See  chap,  bdv,  aect  xi. \n1137a.    Chap,   bdv,  ve^ae  6,  1139.    AstronomU   AncUnnt,    Bafllj,   Voi \n\n4138.    Page  79.  |,  p,  20?,  an4  VoL  P.  p.  2\\^ \n\n\nST.   AUGUSTINE  AND  ENOCH  535 \n\nThere  are  many  such  \"dark  sayings\"  throughout  Puranas,  Bible, \nand  Mythology ;  and  to  the  occultist  they  divulge  two  facts :  (a)  that \nthe  ancients  knew  as  well,  and  better,  perhaps,  than  the  modems  do, \nastronomy,  geognosy  and  cosmography  in  general;  and  (6)  that  the \nglobe  and  its  behavior  have  altered  more  than  once  since  the  primitive \nstate  of  things.  Thus,  on  the  blind  faith  of  his  \"  ignorant \"  religion, \nwhich  taught  that  Phaeton,  in  his  desire  to  learn  the  hidden  truth,  made \nthe  Sun  deviate  from  its  usual  course  \u2014  Xenophantes  asserts  some- \nwhere that,  \"the  Sun  turned  toward  another  country\";  which  is  a \nparallel,  however  slightly  more  scientific,  if  as  bold,  of  Joshua  stopping \nthe  course  of  the  Sun  altogether.  Yet  it  may  explain  the  teaching  of \nthe  Northern  mythology  (in  Jeruskoven)  that,  before  the  actual  order \nof  things,  the  Sun  arose  in  the  South,  and  its  placing  the  Frigid  Zone \nin  the  East,  whereas  now  it  is  in  the  North. \n\nThe  Book  of  Enoch,  in  short,  is  a  resumi,  a  compound  of  the  main \nfeatures  of  the  History  of  the  Third,  Fourth  and  Fifth  Races ;  a  very \nfew  prophecies  from  the  present  age  of  the  world ;  a  long  retrospective, \nintrospective  and  prophetic  summary  of  universal  and  quite  historical \nevents  \u2014  geological,  ethnological,  astronomical,  and  psychic  \u2014  with  a \ntouch  of  theogony  out  of  the  antediluvian  records.  The  Book  of  this \nmysterious  personage  is  referred  to  and  quoted  copiously  in  the  Pistis \nSophia,  and  also  in  the  Zohar  and  its  most  ancient  Midrashim.  Origen \nand  Clement  of  Alexandria  held  it  in  the  highest  esteem.  To  say,  there- \nfore, that  it  is  a  post-Christian  forgery  is  to  utter  an  absurdity  and \nto  become  guilty  of  an  anachronism,  since  Origen,  among  others,  lived \nin  the  second  century  of  the  Christian  era,  yet  he  mentions  it  as  an \nancient  and  venerable  work.  The  secret  and  sacred  name  and  its \npotency  are  well  and  clearly  though  allegorically  described  in  the  old \nvolume.  From  the  XVIIIth  to  the  Lth  chapter,  the  Visions  of  Enoch \nare  all  descriptive  of  the  Mysteries  of  Initiation,  one  of  which  is  the \nBurning  Valley  of  the  \"  Fallen  Angels.\" \n\nPerhaps  St.  Augustine  was  quite  right  in  saying  that  the  Church \nrejected  the  Book  ot  Enoch  out  of  her  canon  owing  to  its  too  great \nantiquity,  ob  nimiatn  antiquitatem}^^  There  was  no  room  for  the \nevents  noticed  in  it  within  the  limit  of  the  4004  years  b.  c.  assigned  to \nthe  world  from  its  \"creation\"! \n\nU40.    CH^  of  Qod^  I,  zv,  d),  xxiii. \n\n\n536  THE  SEOUST  DOCTRINE \n\n\n\u00a7    XXII \n\nTHE  SYMBOLISM  OF  THE  MYSTERY-NAMES  lAO  AND \nJEHOVAH,  WITH  THEIR  RELATION  TO  THE  CROSS \nAND  CIRCLE. \n\nWhen  the  Abbe  Louis  Constant  \u2014  known  as  filiphas  Levi  \u2014  said  in \nhis  Histoire  de  la  Magie  that  the  \"  Sepher  Jezirah,  the  Zohar,  and  the \nApocalypse  (of  St.  John)  are  the  master-pieces  of  the  Occult  Sciences,\" \nhe  ought,  if  he  wanted  to  be  correct  and  clear,  to  have  added,  \"in \nEurope.\"  It  is  quite  true  that  these  works  contain  \"  more  significance \nthan  words  \" ;  and  that  \"  its  expression  is  poetical,  while  in  numbers  it \nis  exact.\"  Unfortunately,  before  anyone  can  appreciate  the  poetry  of \nthe  expressions,  or  the  exactness  of  the  numbers,  he  will  have  to  learn \nthe  real  significance  and  meaning  of  the  terms  and  symbols  used.  And \nman  will  never  learn  this  so  long  as  he  remains  ignorant  of  the  fun- \ndamental principle  of  the  Secret  Doctrine,  whether  in  Oriental  Eso- \ntericism,  or  in  the  Kabalistical  symbology: \u2014 the  key,  or  value,  in  all \ntheir  aspects,  of  the  \"  God-'  names,  \"Angel-\"  names  and  \" Patriarchal \" \nnames  in  the  Bible  \u2014  their  mathematical  or  geometrical  value,  and \ntheir  relations  to  manifested  nature. \n\nTherefore,  if,  on  the  one  hand,  the  Zohar  \"astonishes  [the  mystic]  by \nthe  profundity  of  its  views  and  the  great  simplicity  of  its  images,\"  on \nthe  other  hand,  that  work  misleads  the  student  by  such  expressions  as \nthose  used  with  respect  to  Ain-Soph  and  Jehovah,  notwithstanding  the \nassurance  that  \"  the  book  is  careful  to  explain  that  the  human  form \nwith  which  it  clothes  God  is  but  an  image  of  the  word,  and  that  God \nshould  not  be  expressed  by  any  thought,  or  any  form.\"  It  is  well \nknown  that  Origen,  Clemens,  and  the  Rabbis  confessed,  with  regard \nto  the  Kabala  and  the  Bible,  to  their  being  veiled  and  secret  Books; \nbut  few  know  that  the  esotericism  of  the  Kabalistic  books  in  their \npresent  re-edited  form  is  simply  another  and  still  more  cunning  veil \nthrown  upon  the  primitive  symbolism  of  these  secret  volumes. \n\nThe  idea  of  representing  tfie  hidden  deity  by  the  circumference  of  a \nCircle,  and  the  Creative  Power  (male  and  female,  or  the  Androgynous \nWord),  by  the  diameter  across  it,  is  one  of  the  oldest  symbols.  It  is \nupon  this  conception  that  every  great  Cosmogony  was  built.  With  the \nold  Aryans,  the  Egyptians,  and  the  Chaldaeans,  it  was  complete,  as  it \nembraced  the  idea  of  the  eternal  and  immovable  Divine  Thought  in  its \njibsolutenesg,  separated  entirely  from  the  incipient  sta^e  of  (the  sq- \n\n\nTHH  JEWS  ALONE  THE  HEIRLOOM  OF  JEHOVAH  537 \n\ncalled)  creation;  and  comprised  psychol(^cal  and  even  Spiritual  evo- \nlution, and  its  mechanical  work,  or  cosmogonical  construction.  With \nthe  Hebrews,  however,  though  the  former  conception  is  to  be  distinctly \nfound  in  the  Zohar,  and  the  Sepher  Jezirah  \u2014  or  what  remains  of  the \nlatter  \u2014  that  which  has  been  embodied  subsequently  in  the  Pentateuch \nproper,  and  especially  in  Genesis,  is  simply  this  secondary  stage,  to  wit, \nthe  mechanical  law  of  creation,  or  rather  of  construction ;  while  theo- \ngony  is  hardly,  if  at  all,  outlined. \n\nIt  is  only  in  the  first  six  chapters  of  Genesis,  in  the  rejected  Book  of \nEnoch,  and  the  misunderstood  and  mistranslated  poem  of  Job,  that  true \nechoes  of  the  archaic  doctrine  may  now  be  found.  The  key  to  it  is  lost, \neven  among  the  most  learned  Rabbis,  whose  predecessors  in  the  early \nperiod  of  the  middle  ages  have  preferred,  in  their  national  exclusiveness \nand  pride,  and  especially  in  their  profound  hatred  of  Christianity,  to \ncast  it  into  the  deep  sea  of  oblivion,  rather  than  to  share  their  know- \nledge with  their  relentless  and  fierce  persecutors.  Jehovah  was  their \nown  tribal  property,  inseparable  from,  and  unfit  to  play  a  part  in,  any \nother  but  the  Mosaic  Law.  Violently  torn  out  of  his  original  frame, \nwhich  he  fitted  and  which  fitted  him,  the  \"  lord  god  of  Abraham  and \nJacob\"  could  hardly  be  crammed  without  damage  and  breakage  into \nthe  new  Christian  Canon.  Being  the  weakest,  the  Judaeans  could  not \nhelp  the  desecration;  but  they  kept  the  secret  of  the  origin  of  their \nAdam  Kadmon,  or  male- female  Jehovah;  and  the  new  tabernacle \nproved  a  complete  misfit  for  the  old  god :  they  were,  indeed,  avenged  I \n\nThe  statement  that  Jehovah  was  the  tribal  god  of  the  Jews  and  no \nhigher,  will  be  denied  like  many  other  things.  Yet  the  theologians  are \nnot  in  a  position  to  tell  us,  in  that  case,  the  meaning  of  verses  8  and \n9  in  Deuteronomy,  chapter  xxxii.  These  verses  say  quite  plainly: \n\"When  the  Most  High  [not  the  \"Lord,\"  or  \"Jehovah\"  either]  divided \nto  the  nations  their  inheritance,  when  he  separated  the  Sons  of  Adam,  he \nset  the  bounds  .  .  .  according  to  the  number  of  the  children  of  Israel. \n. . .  The  Lord's  [Jehovah's]  portion  is  his  people;  Jacob  is  the  lot  of  his \ninheritance,'*  This  settles  the  question.  So  impudent  were  the  modern \ntranslators  of  Bibles  and  Scriptures  and  so  damaging  are  these  verses, \nthat,  following  in  the  steps  traced  for  them  by  their  worthy  Church \nFathers,  each  translator  rendered  these  verses  in  his  own  way.  While \nthe  above-cited  quotation  is  taken  verbatim  from  the  authorized  English \nversion,  in  the  French  Bible  (of  the  Protestant  Biblical  Society  of  Paris, \naccording  to  the  version  revised  in  1824  by  J.  E.  Ostervald)  one  finds \nthe  \"  Most  High  \"  translated  by  Souverain  (a  Sovereign ! !),  the  \"  sons \nof  Adam\"  rendered  by  \"  the  children  of  men,\"  and  the  \"Lord\"  changed \ninto  the  \"  Eternal.\"  For  impudent  sleight-of-hand,  the  French  Protest- \nant Church  seems  thu$  to  b^ye  surpassed  eyen  English  ecclesiststicism. \n\n\n538  THE  SECRET  DOCTRINE \n\nNevertheless,  one  thing  is  patent:  the  \"Lord's  [\"Jehovah's\"]  por- \ntion \"  is  his  \"  chosen  people  \"  and  none  else,  for,  Jacob  alone  is  the  lot \nof  his  inheritance.  What,  then,  have  other  nations,  who  call  them- \nselves Aryans,  to  do  with  this  Semitic  deity,  the  tribal  god  of  Israel? \nAstronomically,  the  \"  Most  High\"  is  the  Sun,  and  the  \"  Lord  \"  is  one  of \nhis  seven  planets,  whether  it  be  lao,  the  genius  of  the  moon,  or  Ilda- \nBaoth- Jehovah,  that  of  Saturn,  according  to  Origen  and  the  Egyptian \nGnostics.\"**  Let  the  \"  Angel  Gabriel,\"  the  \"  Lord  \"  of  Iran,  watch \nover  his  people;  and  Michael- Jehovah,  over  his  Hebrews.  These  are \nnot  the  gods  of  other  nations,  nor  were  they  ever  those  of  Jesus.  As \neach  Persian  Dev  is  chained  to  his  planet  (see  Origen's  Copy  of  the \nChart),  so  each  Hindu  Deva  (a  \"Lord\")  has  its  allotted  portion,  a \nworld,  a  planet,  a  nation  or  a  race.  Plurality  of  worlds  implies  plural- \nity of  gods.  We  believe  in  the  former,  and  may  recognize,  but  will \nnever  worship,  the  latter.**** \n\nIt  has  been  repeatedly  stated  in  this  work  that  every  religious  and \nphilosophical  symbol  had  seven  meanings  attached  to  it,  each  pertain- \ning to  its  legitimate  plane  of  thought, \u00bb.  e.,  either  purely  metaphysical  or \nastronomical;  psychic  or  physiological,  etc.,  etc.  These  seven  mean- \nings and  their  applications  are  hard  enough  to  learn  when  taken  by \nthemselves ;  but  the  interpretation  and  the  right  comprehension  of  them \nbecome  tenfold  more  puzzling,  when,  instead  of  being  correlated,  or \nmade  to  flow  consecutively  out  of  and  to  follow  each  other,  each,  or \nany  one  of  these  meanings  is  accepted  as  the  one  and  sole  explanation \nof  the  whole  symbolical  idea.  An  instance  may  be  given,  as  it  ad- \nmirably illustrates  the  statement.  Here  are  two  interpretations  given \nby  two  learned  Kabalists  and  scholars,  of  one  and  the  same  verse \nin  Exodus}^^*  Moses  beseeches  the  Lord  to  show  him  his  \"glory.\" \nEvidently  it  is  not  the  crude  dead  letter  phraseology  as  found  in  the \nBible  that  is  to  be  accepted.  There  are  seven  meanings  in  the  Kabala, \nof  which  we  may  give  two  as  interpreted  by  the  said  two  scholars. \nOne  of  them  quotes,  while  explaining:  \"Thou  canst  not  see \nmy  face  ...  I  will  put  thee  in  the  cleft  of  the  rock  .  .  .  cover  thee \nwith  my  hand  while  I  pass  by.  And  then  I  will  take  away  mine  hand, \nand  thou  shalt  see  my  c^hoor,  my  back;  .  .  .\"  and  tells  us  in  a  gloss, \n\"  That  is,  I  will  show  you  '  My  back,'  \u00bb.  e.,  my  visible  universe,  my \nlower  manifestations,  but,  as  a  man  still  in  the  flesh,  thou  canst  not \nsee  my  invisible  nature.   So  proceeds  the  Qabbalah.\"  ****  This  is  cor- \n\n1141.     With  the  Egyptian  Gnostict  it  wm      Sabao  (Mars),  Orai  (Venus),  Astaphai  (Mei^ \nThoth    (Hermes),    who    was    chief    of    the      cury),  and,  finally,  Ildabaoth  (Satom). \nSeven   (Vide  \"Book  of  the  Dead\").     Their  1142.     Vide    Part    IH,    \"On    Chains    of \n\nnames  are  given  by  Origen,  as  Adonai   (of       Worlds  and  their  Plurality.\"  p.   699. \nthe  Sun),  lao  (of  the  Moon),  Shi  (Jupiter),  1143.     zzxiii,  18-23. \n\n1144.    Thf  Qdbbaiah^  by   l99tic  Myer,   p.    226, \n\n\nA    GROTESQUIS   VBRSE   EXPLAINED  539 \n\nrect,  and  is  the  cosmo-metaphysical  explanation.  And  now  speaks  the \nother  Kabalist,  giving  the  numerical  meaning.  As  it  involves  a  good \nmany  suggestive  ideas,  and  is  far  more  fully  given,  we  may  allow  it \nmore  space.  This  synopsis  is  from  an  unpublished  MS.,  and  explains \nmore  fully  what  was  given  in  \u00a7  XVII,  \"  The  Holy  of  Holies.\"  \"\u00ab \n\nThe  numbers  of  the  name  Moses  are  those  of  \"  I  am  that  I  am,\"  so \nthat  the  names  Moses  and  Jehovah  are  at  one  in  numerical  harmony. \n\nThe  word  Moses  is  gH.^  R   and  the  sum  of  the  values  of  its  letters  is \n\n345 ;  Jehovah  \u2014  the  genius  par  excellence  of  the  lunar  year  \u2014  assumes \nthe  value  of  543,  or  the  reverse  of  345.  ...  In  the  third  chapter  of \nExodus,  in  the  13th  and  14th  verses,  it  is  said:  And  Moses  said  .  .  . \nBehold  when  I  come  unto  the  children  of  Israel,  and  shall  say  unto \nthem,  The  God  of  your  fathers  has  sent  me  unto  you ;  and  they  shall \nsay,  What  is  his  name?  What  shall  I  say  unto  them?  and  God  said \nunto  Moses  \u2014  \"I  am  that  I  am.\" \n\nThe  Hebrew  words  for  this  expression  are  ahiye  asher  ahiyi,  and  in \nthe  value  of  the  sums  of  their  letters  stand  thus : \u2014 \n\n21  501  21 \n\n.  .  .  This  being  his  (God's)  name,  the  sum  of  the  values  composing  it \nare  21,  501,  21  are  543,  or  simply  a  use  of  the  simple  digit  numbers  in \nthe  name  of  Moses  .  .  .  but  now  so  ordered  that  the  name  of  345  is \nreversed,  and  reads  543.  ...  So  that  when  Moses  asks  \"  Let  me_see \nThy  face  or  glory,\"  the  other  rightly  and  truly  replies  \"Thou  canst \nnot  see  my  face  \"...  but  thou  shalt  see  me  behind  \u2014  (the  true  sense, \nthough  not  the  precise  words)  ;  because  the  comer  and  the  behind  of \n543  is  the  face  of  345  \u2014  \"  for  check  and  to  keep  a  strict  use  of  a  set \nof  numbers  to  develop  certain  grand  results,  for  the  object  of  which \nthey  are  specifically  employed.\"    Adds  the  learned  Kabalist: \u2014 \n\nIn  other  uses  of  the  number  they  saw  each  other  face  to  face.  It  is  strange \nthat  if  we  add  345  to  543  we  have  888,  which  was  the  gnostic  Kabalistic  value \nof  the  name  Christ,  who  was  Jehoshua  or  Joshua.  And  so  also  the  division \nof  the  24  hours  of  the  day  gives  three  eights  as  quotient  .  .  .  The  chief  end  of \nall  this  system  of  number  checks  was  to  preserve  in  perpetuity  the  exact  value \nof  the  Lunar  year  in  the  natural  measure  of  days. \n\nThis  is  the  astronomical  and  numerical  meaning  in  the  secret  theo- \ngony  of  sidereo-cosmical  gods  invented  by  the  Chaldaeo-Hebrews,  and \ntwo  meanings  out  of  seven.  The  other  five  would  astonish  the  Chris- \ntians still  more. \n\nThe  series  of  Oedipuses  who  have  endeavored  to  interpret  the  riddle  of \n\nU45,    Page  467, \n\n\nS40  TH\u00a3  SECimT  DOCTRINIS \n\nthe  sphinx,  is  long  indeed.  For  many  ages  she  has  been  devouring  the \nbrightest  and  the  noblest  intellects  of  Christendom ;  but  now  the  Sphinx \nis  conquered.  In  the  great  intellectual  struggle  which  has  ended  in  the \ncomplete  victory  of  the  Oedipuses  of  Symbolism,  it  is  not  the  Sphinx, \nhowever,  who,  burning  with  shame  of  defeat,  has  had  to  bury  herself \nin  the  sea,  but  verily  the  many-sided  s)rmbol,  named  Jehovah,  whom \nChristians  \u2014  the  civilized  nations  \u2014  have  accepted  for  their  God.  The \nlatter  has  collapsed  under  the  too  close  analysis,  and  is  \u2014  drowned. \nS3rmbologists  have  discovered  with  dismay  that  their  adopted  deity  was \nonly  a  mask  for  many  other  gods,  an  Euhetnerised  extinct  planet,  at \nbest,  the  genius  of  the  Moon  and  Saturn  with  the  Jews,  of  the  Sun  and \nJupiter,  with  early  Christians ;  that  the  Trinity  was,  in  truth,  only  an \nastronomical  triad  \u2014  unless  they  accepted  the  more  abstract  and  meta- \nphysical meanings  given  to  it  by  the  Gentiles  \u2014  composed  of  the  Sun \n(the  Father),  and  the  two  planets  Mercury  (the  Son)  and  Venus  (the \nHoly  Ghost,  Sophia,  the  Spirit  of  Wisdom,  Love  and  Truth,  and  Lu- \ncifer, as  Christ,  the  bright  and  morning  Star).****  Because,  if  the \nFather  is  the  Sun  (the  elder  Brother  in  the  Eastern  inner  philosophy), \nthe  nearest  planet  to  it  is  Mercury  (Hermes,  Budha,  Thoth),  the  name \nof  whose  mother  on  Earth  was  Maia ;  the  planet  which  receives  seven \ntimes  more  light  than  any  other:  which  fact  led  the  Gnostics  to  call \ntheir  Christos,  and  the  Kabalists  their  Hermes  (in  the  astronomical \nmeaning),  the  \"seven-fold  light.\" \"*^  Finally,  this  (5od  was  Bel;  the \nSun  being  \"  Bel,\"  with  the  Gauls,  \"  Helios,\"  with  the  Greeks,  \"  Baal,\" \nwith  the  Phoenicians ;  \"  El  \"  in  Chaldaean,  hence  \"  Ei<-ohim,\"  \"  Emanu- \nEi<,\"  El,  \"  god,\"  in  Hebrew.  But  even  the  Kabalistic  god  has  vanished \nin  the  rabbinical  workmanship,  and  one  has  now  to  turn  to  the  inner- \nmost metaphysical  sense  of  the  Zohar  to  find  in  it  anything  like  Ain- \nSoph,  the  nameless  deity  and  the  Absolute,  so  authoritatively  and  loudly \nclaimed  by  the  Christians.  But  it  is  certainly  not  to  be  found  in  the \nMosaic  books,  by  those  who  try  to  read  without  a  Key  to  them.  Ever \nsince  it  was  lost  Jews  and  Christians  have  tried  their  best  to  blend \nthese  two  conceptions,  but  in  vain.  They  have  only  succeeded  in  fin- \nally robbing  even  the  Universal  Deity  of  Its  majestic  character  and \nprimitive  meaning. \n\nThis  is  what  was  said  in  \" Isis  Unveiled\": \u2014  * \n\nIt  would  seem,  therefore,  but  natural  to  make  a  difference  between  the \nmystery-god  I\u00ab\"^,  adopted  from  the  highest  antiquity  by  all  who  participated \nin  the  esoteric  knowledge  of  the  priests,  and  his  phonetic  counterparts,  whom \nwe  find  treated  with  so  little  reverence  by  the  Ophites  and  other  Gnostics.\"*** \n\nIn  the  Ophite  gems  of  King  (Gnostics)  we  find  the  name  of  lAO  repeated, \n\n1146,     $e^  Hfvfhtion,  xxii.    16.  1147.     Vidf  at  CX)d  of  tliis  |. \n\nU47a.     Pa^    301, \n\n\nTHE  ANTIQUITY  O^  THE  CROSS  541 \n\nand  often  confounded  with  that  of  Jevo,  while  the  latter  simply  represents  one \nof  the  genii  antagonistic  to  Abraxas.  .  .  .  But  the  name  lAO  neither  originated \nwith,  nor  was  it  the  sole  property  of  the  Jews.  Even  if  it  had  pleased  Moses  to \nbestow  the  name  upon  the  tutelary  \"Spirit,\"  the  alleged  protector  and  national \ndeity  of  the  \"chosen  people  of  Israel,\"  there  is  yet  no  possible  reason  why \nother  nationalities  should  receive  Him  as  the  Highest  and  One-living  God. \nBut  we  deny  the  assumption  altogether.  Besides,  there  is  the  fact  that  Jaho \nor  lao  was  a  \"Mystery  name\"  from  the  beginning,  for  rnH^  and  n^ \nnever  came  into  use  before  King  David.  Anterior  to  his  time,  few  or  no  proper \nnames  were  compounded  with  lah  or  Jah.  It  looks  rather  as  though  David,  being \na  sojourner  among  the  Tyrians  and  Philistines  (II  Samuel),  brought  thence  the \nname  of  Jehovah.  He  made  Zadok  high  priest,  from  whom  came  the  Zadokites \nor  Sadducees.  He  lived  and  ruled  first  at  Hebron  ]1T3n\u00bb  Habir-on  or  Kabeir- \ntown,  where  the  rites  of  the  four  (mystery-gods)  were  celebrated.  Neither \nDavid  nor  Solomon  recognized  either  Moses  or  the  law  of  Moses.  They  as- \npired to  build  a  temple  to  TVitV*  ^i^^  ^^  structures  erected  by  Hiram  to \nHercules  and  Venus,  Adon  and  Astarte. \n\nSays  Fiirst:  \"The  very  ancient  name  of  (k)d,  Yaho,  written  in  the  Greek \nIa\u00bb,  appears,  apart  from  its  derivation,  to  have  been  an  old  mystic  name  of  the \nSupreme  deity  of  the  Shemites.  Hence  it  was  told  to  Moses  when  he  was \ninitiated  at  Hor-eb  \u2014  the  cave  \u2014  under  the  direction  of  Jethro,  the  Kenite  (or \nCainite)  priest  of  Midian.  In  an  old  religion  of  the  Chaldaeans,  whose  remains \nare  to  be  found  among  the  Neo-Platonists,  the  highest  divinity,  enthroned  above \nthe  seven  heavens,  representing  the  Spiritual  Light- Principle  .  .  .  and  also \nconceived  of  as  Demiurgus,\"**  was  called  law  (ini),  who  was,  like  the  Hebrew \nYaho,  mysterious  and  unmentionable,  and  whose  name  was  communicated  to \nthe  Initiated.  The  Phoenicians  had  a  Supreme  God,  whose  name  was  triliteral \nand  secret,  and  he  was  la^,..  (Lydus,  l.c;    Cedrenus,  Lc.)  \"\"^ \n\nThe  Cross,  say  the  Kabalists,  repeating  the  lesson  of  the  Occultists, \nis  one  of  the  most  ancient  \u2014  nay,  perhaps,  the  most  ancient  of  sym- \nbols. This  IS  demonstrated  at  the  very  beginning  of  the  Proem  (Vol.  I). \nThe  Eastern  Initiates  show  it  coeval  with  the  circle  of  Deific  infini- \ntude and  the  first  differentiation  of  the  Essence,  the  union  of  spirit  and \nmatter.  This  was  rejected,  and  the  astronomical  allegory  alone  was \naccepted  and  made  to  fit  into  cunningly  imagined  terrestrial  events. \n\nLet  us  demonstrate  this  statement.  In  astronomy,  as  said.  Mercury \nis  the  son  of  Coelus  and  Lux  \u2014  of  the  sky  and  light,  or  the  Sun;  in \nmythology  he  is  the  progeny  of  Jupiter  and  Maia.  He  is  the  \"  mes- \nsenger \"  of  his  Father  Jupiter,  the  Messiah  of  the  Sun ;  in  Greek,  his \nname  \"  Hermes,\"  means,  among  other  things,  the  \"  Interpreter  \"  \u2014  the \n\"  Word  \"  by  mouth ;  the  logos,  or  verbum.  Now,  Mercury,  besides \nbeing  born  on  Mount  Kyllene  among  shepherds,  is  the  patron  of  the \n\n1148.     By  Tery  few,  though,   for  the  creators  of  the  material  universe   were  always \nconsidered   as  subordinate  gods  to  Ihe  Most  High   Deity. \n1149.     Isis  Unveiled,  Vol.  II,   pp.  297-298. \n\n\n542  THE  SECRET  DOCTRINE \n\nlatter.  A  psychopompic  genius,  he  conducted  the  souls  of  the  dead  to \nHades  and  brought  them  back,  an  office  attributed  to  Jesus,  after  his \ndeath  and  resurrection.  The  s)rmboIs  of  Hermes-Mercury  {Dii  Ter- \nmini) were  placed  along  and  at  the  turning  points  of  highways  (as \ncrosses  are  now  placed  in  Italy)  and  they  were  crucifonn}^^^  Every \nseventh  day  the  priests  anointed  these  termini  with  oil,  and  once  a  year \nhung  them  with  garlands,  hence  they  were  the  anointed.  Mercury, \nwhen  speaking  through  his  oracles  said,  ''  I  am  he  whom  you  call  the \nSon  of  the  Father  [Jupiter]  and  Maia.  Leaving  the  King  of  Heaven \n[the  Sun]  I  come  to  help  you,  mortals.\"  Mercury  heals  the  blind  and \nrestores  sight,  mental  and  physical.*^'^  He  was  often  represented  as \nthree-headed  and  called  \" Trikephalos,\"  \"Triplex,\"  as  one  with  the \nSun  and  Venus.  Finally,  Mercury,  as  Comutus**'*  shows,  was  some- \ntimes figured  under  a  cubic  form,  without  arms,  because  \"  the  power  of \nspeech  and  eloquence  can  prevail  without  the  assistance  of  arms  or \nfeet.\"  It  is  this  cubic  form  which  connects  the  termini  directly  with \nthe  cross,  and  the  eloquence  or  the  power  of  speech  of  Mercury,  which \nmade  the  crafty  Eusebius  say  \"  Hermes  is  the  emblem  of  th6  Word \nwhich  creates  and  interprets  all,\"  for  it  is  the  creative  word;  and  he \nshows  Porphyry  teaching  that  the  speech  of  Hermes,  (now  interpreted \n\"  Word  of  God  '*  [ !  ]  in  Pymander)  a  creative  speech  ( Verbum) ,  is \nthe  seminal  principle  scattered  throughout  the  Universe.^*\"*  In  Al- \nchemy \"  Mercury  \"  is  the  radical  Moyst,  primitive  or  elementary  water, \ncontaining  the  seed  of  the  Universe,  fecundated  by  the  solar  fires.  To \nexpress  this  fecundating  principle,  a  phallus  was  often  added  to  the \ncross  (the  male  and  female,  or  the  vertical  and  the  horizontal  united) \nby  the  Egyptians  (Vide  Egyptian  Museums).  The  cruciform  termini \nalso  represented  this  dual  idea,  which  was  found  in  Egypt  in  the  cubic \nHermes.  The  author  of  Source  of  Measures  tells  us  why.  (But  see \nthe  last  page  of  \u00a7  XVI,  about  the  Gnostic  Priapus.) \n\nAs  shown  by  him,  the  cube  unfolded  becomes  in  display  a  cross  of \nthe  tau,  or  the  Egyptian,  form ;  or  again,  \"  the  circle  attached  to  the \ntcm  gives  the  ansated  cross  \"  of  the  old  Pharoahs.  They  had  known \nthis  from  their  priests  and  their  \"  Kings  Initiates  \"  for  ages,  and  also \nwhat  was  meant  by  \"the  attachment  of  a  man  to  the  cross,\"  which \nidea  \"  was  made  to  co-ordinate  with  that  of  the  origin  of  human  life, \nand  hence  the  phallic  form.\"  Only  the  latter  came  into  action  aeons \nand  ages  after  the  idea  of  the  carpenter  and  artificer  of  the  Gods, \nVisvakarma,  crucifying  the  \"Sun-Initiate\"  on  the  cruciform  lathe.  As \n\n\n1150.    Montfaucon,  Antiquities.    See  plates  1151.    Cornutus. \n\nin  Vol.  Ip  plate  77.  The  disciples  of  Her- \nmes go  after  their  death  to  his  planet.  Mer- \ncury\u2014  their  Kingdom  of  Heaven.  1153.    Praeparatio   Svang.,   in,  xL \n\n\n1152.     Lydus,    De   Mentibus,    iv. \n\n\nA  PERSONAL,  IS  A  FINITE  COD  543 \n\nthe  same  author  writes  :*^'**  \"  the  attachment  of  a  man  to  the  cross  .  .  . \nwas  made  use  of  in  this  very  form  of  display  by  the  Hindus  \" ;  but, \nmade  \"  to  co-ordinate  \"  with  the  idea  of  the  new  rebirth  of  man  by \nspiritual,  not  physical  regeneration.  The  candidate  for  initiation  was \nattached  to  the  tau  or  astronomical  cross  with  a  far  grander  and  nobler \nidea  than  that  of  the  origin  of  mere  terrestrial  life. \n\nOn  the  other  hand,  the  Semites  seem  to  have  had  no  other  or  higher \npurpose  in  life  than  that  of  procreating  their  species.  Thus,  geometric- \nally, and  according  to  the  reading  of  the  Bible  by  means  of  the  numer- \nical method,  the  author  of  the  Key  to  the  Hebrew-Egyptian  Mystery  in \nthe  Source  of  Measures  is  quite  correct.  Their  (the  Jewish)  entire \nsystem  \u2014 \n\nseems  to  have  been  anciently  regarded  as  one  resting  in  nature,  and  one  which \nwas  adopted  by  nature,  or  God,  as  the  basis  or  law  of  the  exertion  practically \nof  creative  power  \u2014  i.e.,  it  was  the  creative  design,  of  which  creation  was \npractically  the  application.  This  seems  to  be  established  by  the  fact  that,  under \nthe  system  set  forth,  measures  of  planetary  times  serve  co-ordinately  as  measures \nof  the  size  of  planets,  and  of  the  peculiarity  of  their  shapes  \u2014  t.  e.,  in  the  exten- \nsion of  their  equatorial  and  polar  diameters  .  .  .  [etc.,  etc]  .  .  .  This  system \nseems  to  underlie  the  whole  Biblical  structure  [that  of  creative  design],  as  a \nfoundation  for  its  ritualism  and  for  its  display  of  the  works  of  the  Deity  in \nthe  way  of  architecture,  by  use  of  the  sacred  unit  of  measure  in  the  Garden  of \nEden,  the  Ark  of  Noah,  the  Tabernacle,  and  the  Temple  of  Solomon.\"\"^ \n\nThus,  on  the  very  showing  of  the  defenders  of  this  system  the  Jew- \nish Deity  is  proved  to  be,  at  best,  only  the  manifested  duad,  never \nthe  One  absolute  Ali<.  Geometrically  demonstrated,  he  is  a  number; \nS3rmbolically,  an  euhemerized  Priapus;  and  this  can  hardly  satisfy  a \nmankind  thirsting  after  the  demonstration  of  real  spiritual  truths,  and \nthe  possession  of  a  god  with  a  divine,  not  anthropomorphic,  nature. \nIt  is  strange  that  the  most  learned  of  modem  Kabalists  can  see  in \nthe  cross  and  circle  nothing  but  a  S3rmbol  of  the  manifested  creative \nand  androgyne  deity  in  its  relation  to,  and  interference  with,  this \nphenomenal  world.^*'*  One  author  believes  that  \"man  [read  the  Jew \nand  Rabbi]  obtained  knowledge  of  the  practical  measure  ...  by \nwhich  nature  was  thought  to  adjust  the  planets  in  size  to  harmonize \nwith  the  notation  of  their  movements,\"  and  adds:  \"it  seems  he  did \nobtain  it,  and  esteemed  its  possession  as  the  means  of  his  realization \nof  the  Deity  \u2014  that  is,  he  approached  so  nearly  to  a  conception  of  a \nBeing  having  a  mind  like  his  own,  only  infinitely  more  powerful,  as \nto  be  able  to  realize  a  law  of  creation  established  by  that  Being,  which \n\n1153au    Page   52.  balaht   (by  Messrs.    I.   Myer  and  Mathers), \n\n1153b.    Pages    3-4.  with    interpretations,    if    the    reader    would \n\n1154.     See   the  Zohor  and  the   two   Qab-      satisfy  himself  of  this. \n\n\n544  THE  SECRET  DOCTftlNE \n\nmust  have  existed  prior  to  any  creation   (Kabalistically  called  the \n\nThis  may  have  satisfied  the  practical  Semite  mind,  but  the  Eastern \nOccultist  has  to  decline  the  offer  of  such  a  God;  indeed,  a  Deity,  a \nBeing,\"  having  a  mind  like  that  of  man,  only  infinitely  more  powerful,\" \nis  no  God  that  has  any  room  beyond  the  cycle  of  creation.  He  has \nnought  to  do  with  the  ideal  conception  of  the  eternal  imiverse.  He \nis,  at  best,  one  of  the  creative  subordinate  powers,  the  Totality  of \nwhich  is  called  the  \"  Sephiroth,\"  the  \"  Heavenly  Man,\"  and  Adam \nKadmon,  the  second  logos  of  the  Platonists. \n\nThis  very  same  idea  is  clearly  found  at  the  bottom  of  the  ablest \ndefinitions  of  the  Kabala  and  its  mysteries,  e,  g.,  by  John  A.  Parker, \nas  quoted  in  the  same  work: \u2014 \n\nThe  key  of  the  Kabala  is  thought  to  he  the  geometrical  relation  of  the  area  of \nthe  circle  inscribed  in  the  square,  or  of  the  cube  to  the  sphere,  giving  rise  to \nthe  relation  of  diameter  to  circumference  of  a  circle,  with  the  numerical  value  of \nthis  relation  expressed  in  integrals.  The  relation  of  diameter  to  circumference, \nbeing  a  supreme  one  connected  with  the  god-names  of  Elohim  and  Jehovah \n(which  terms  are  expressions  numerically  of  these  relations  respectively,  the  first \nbeing  of  circumference,  the  latter  of  diameter),  embraces  all.  .  .  .  Two  expres- \nsions of  circumference  to  diameter  in  integrals  are  used  in  the  Bible:  (1)  The \nperfect,  and  (2)  the  imperfect  One  of  the  relations  between  these  is  such  that \n(2)  subtracted  from  (1)  will  leave  a  unit  of  a  diameter  value  in  terms,  or  in  the \ndenomination  of  the  circumference  value  of  the  perfect  circle,  or  a  unit  straight \nline  having  a  perfect  circular  value,  or  a  factor  of  circular  value.\"** \n\nSuch  calculations  can  lead  one  no  further  than  to  unriddle  the \nmysteries  of  the  third  stage  of  Evolution,  or  the  \"third  creation  of \nBrahma.\"  The  initiated  Hindus  know  how  to  \"  square  the  circle  \"  far \nbetter  than  any  European.  But  of  this  more  anon.  The  fact  is  that \nthe  Western  Mystics  commence  their  speculation  only  at  that  stage \nwhen  the  universe  \"  falls  into  matter,\"  as  the  occultists  say.  Through- \nout the  whole  series  of  Kabalistic  books  we  have  not  met  with  one \nsentence  that  would  hint  in  the  remotest  way  at  the  psychological  and \nspiritual,  as  well  as  at  the  mechanical  and  physiological  secrets  of \n\"  creation.\"  Shall  we,  then,  regard  the  evolution  of  the  Universe  as \nsimply  a  prototype,  on  a  gigantic  scale,  of  the  act  of  procreation?  as \n\"  divine  \"  Phallicism,  and  rhapsodize  on  it  as  the  evilly-inspired  author \nof  a  late  work  of  this  name  has  done?  The  writer  does  not  think  so. \nAnd  she  feels  justified  in  saying  so,  since  the  most  careful  reading  of \nthe  Old  Testament  \u2014  esoterically  as  well  as  exoterically  \u2014  seems  to \nhave  carried  the  most  enthusiastic  inquirers  no  further  than  a  certainty \non  mathematical  grounds  that  from  the  first  to  the  last  chapter  of  the \n\n1155.    Sowce  of  Meamres,  p.   5.  1156.    Ibid.,  p.   12. \n\n\nA  PLAGIARISM   BY  PASCAt  S4S \n\nPentateuch  every  scene,  every  character  or  event  are  shown  connected, \ndirectly  or  indirectly,  with  the  origin  of  birth  in  its  crudest  and  most \nbrutal  form.  Thus,  however  interesting  and  ingenious  the  rabbinical \nmethods,  the  writer,  in  common  with  other  Eastern  Occultists,  must \nprefer  those  of  the  Pagans. \n\nIt  is  not,  then,  in  the  Bible  that  we  have  to  search  for  the  origin  of \nthe  Cross  and  Circle,  but  beyond  the  Flood.  Therefore,  returning \nto  \u00a3liphas  Levi  and  the  Zoha/r,  we  answer  for  the  Eastern  Occultists \nand  say  that,  applying  practice  to  principle,  they  agree  entirely  with \nPascal,  who  says  that  \"  God  is  a  circle,  the  center  of  which  is  every- \nwhere and  the  circumference  nowhere,\"  whereas  the  Kabalists  say  the \nreverse,  and  maintain  it  solely  out  of  their  desire  to  veil  their  doctrine. \nBy  the  way,  the  definition  of  Deity  by  the  Circle  is  not  Pascal's  at  all, \nas  fi.  Levi  thought.  It  was  borrowed  by  the  French  philosopher  from \neither  Mercury  Trismegistus  or  Cardinal  Cusa's  Latin  work,  De  Doctd \nIgnorantia,  in  which  he  makes  use  of  it.  It  is,  moreover,  disfigured \nby  Pascal,  who  replaces  the  words  \"  Cosmic  Circle,\"  which  stand  sym- \nbolically in  the  original  inscription,  by  the  word  Theos.  With  the \nancients  both  words  were  s)monymous. \n\n\nCross  and  Circi<e \n\nSomething  of  the  divine  and  the  mysterious  has  ever  been  ascribed, \nin  the  minds  of  the  ancient  philosophers,  to  the  shape  of  the  circle.  The \nold  world,  consistent  in  its  symbolism  with  its  pantheistic  intuitions, \n\nuniting  the  visible  and  the  invisible  Infinitudes  into  one,  represented \nDeity  and  its  outward  v^iL  alike  \u2014  by  a  circle.  This  merging  of  the \ntwo  into  a  unity,  and  the  name  theos  given  indifferently  to  both,  is \nexplained,  and  becomes  thereby  still  more  scientific  and  philosophical. \nPlato's  etymological  definition  of  the  word  theos  has  been  shown  else- \nwhere. He  derives  it  from  the  verb  Owv  (see  Kratylos^^'^^) ,  \"to  move,\" \nas  suggested  by  the  motion  of  the  heavenly  bodies  which  he  connects \nwith  deity.  According  to  the  Esoteric  philosophy,  this  Deity  is  during \nits  \"  nights  \"  and  its  \"  days  \"  (i.  e.,  cycles  of  rest  or  activity)  \"  the \neternal  perpetual  motion/^  \"the  ever-becoming,  as  well  as  the  ever \nuniversally  present,  and  the  ever  Existing.\"  The  latter  is  the  root- \nabstraction,  the  former  \u2014  the  only  possible  conception  in  human  mind, \nif  it  disconnects  this  deity  from  any  shape  or  form.  It  is  a  perpetual, \nnever-ceasing  evolution,  circling  back  in  its  incessant  progress  through \naeons  of  duration  into  its  original  status  \u2014  Absolute  Unity. \n\n1156a.    Page   397,   Stallbanm'a  text \n1157.     See  \"  Book  of  the  Dead,\"  Rkual  XVII,  45-47. \n\n\n546  THE  SECRET  DOCTRINE \n\nIt  was  only  the  minor  gods,  who  were  made  to  carry  the  symbolical \nattributes  of  the  higher  ones.  Thus,  the  god  Shu,  the  personification  of \nRa,  who  appears  as  \"  the  great  Cat  of  the  Basin  of  Persea  in  Annu,\"\"*' \nwas  often  represented  in  the  Egyptian  monuments  seated,  and  holding \na  cross,  symbol  of  the  four  quarters,  or  the  Elements,  attached  to \na  Circle. \n\nIn  that  very  learned  work,  The  NcUural  Genesis,  by  Mr.  Gerald \nMassey,^^'*  under  the  heading,  \"  Typology  of  the  Cross,\"  there  is  more \ninformation  to  be  had  on  the  cross  and  circle  than  in  any  other  work \nwe  know  of.  He  who  would  fain  have  proofs  of  the  antiquity  of  the \nCross  is  referred  to  these  two  volumes.    The  author  shows  that \n\nthe  circle  and  the  cross  are  inseparable.  .  .  .  The  crux  ansata  unites  the  circle \nand  cross  of  the  four  corners.  From  this  origin  .  .  .  [they]  came  to  be  inter- \nchangeable at  times.  For  example,  the  Chakra,  or  Disk  of  Vishnu,  is  a  circle. \nThe  name  denotes  the  circling,  wheeling  round,  periodicity,  the  wheel  of  time. \nThis  the  god  uses  as  a  weapon  to  hurl  at  the  enemy.  In  like  manner  Thor \nthrows  his  weapon,  the  Fylfot,  a  form  of  the  four-footed  cross  [Svastika]  and \na  type  of  the  four  quarters.  Thus  the  cross  is  equivalent  to  the  circle  of  the \nyear.  .  .  .  The  wheel  emblem  unites  the  cross  and  circle  in  one,  as  does  the \nhieroglyphic  cake  and  the  Ankh-tie \n\n\nNor  was  the  double  glyph  sacred  with  the  profane,  but  only  with  the \nInitiates.     For  Raoul  Rochette  shows\"'* \n\nthe  signQ  ,  occurring  as  the  reverse  of  a  Phoenician  coin,  with  a  Ram  as  the \n\nobverse.  .  .  .  The  same  sign,  sometimes  called  Venus'  Looking-Glass,  because \nit  typified  reproduction,  was  employed  to  mark  the  hind-quarters  of  valuable \nbrood  mares  of  Corinthian  and  other  beautiful  breeds  of  horses,\"\" \n\nwhich  proves  that  so  far  back  as  those  early  days  the  cross  had \nalready  become  the  symbol  of  human  procreation,  and  that  oblivion \nof  the  dizHne  origin  of  Cross  and  Circle  had  set  in. \n\nAnother  form  of  the  cross  is  given  from  the  Journal  of  the  Royal \nAsiatic  Society  \"'^ : \u2014 \n\nAt  each  of  the  four  quarters  is  placed  a  quarter  arc  of  an  oviform  curve,  and \nwhen  the  four  are  put  together  they  form  an  oval ;  thus  the  figure  combines  the \ncross  with  the  circle  round  in  four  parts,  corresponding  to  the  four  comers  of \nthe  cross.  The^  four  segments  answer  to  the  four  feet  of  the  Swastika  cross  and \nthe  Fylfot  of  Thor.  The  four-leaved  lotus  flower  of  Buddha,  is  likewise \nfigured  at  the  center  of  this  cross,  the  lotus  being  an  Egyptian  and  Hindu  type \nof  the  four  quarters.  The  four  quarter  arcs,  if  joined  together,  would  form  an \nellipse,  and  the  ellipse  is  also  figured  on  each  arm  of  the  cross.    This  ellipse \n\n1158.  Pages  408-455.  Vol.  L  Ans^/'   Mim,   de  VAcadhnie   des  Sdtncet, \n1158a.     Pages  422-423.  pi.    2,    Nos.    8,    9,    also,    16,    2.    page    320. \n\n1159.  Ibid.  quoted   in   Natural   Gtngsis,   loc,   eit, \n\n1160.  Raoul     Rochette,     \"  De  U     Croix           1161.     Vol.   xviii,   p.    393,   pi.   4. \n\n\nVARIATIONS   OP   TH\u00a3   SYMBOLISM  547 \n\ntherefore  denotes  the  path  of  the  earth   ...     Sir  J.  Y.  Simpson  copied  the \n\nfollowing  specimen    ^  ,  which  is  here  presented,  as  the  cross  of  the  two \n\nequinoxes  and  the  two  solstices  placed  within  the  figure  of  the  earth's  path. \nThe  same  ovoid  or  boat-shaped  figure  appears  at  times  in  the  Hindu  drawings \nwith  seven  steps  at  each  end  as  a  form  or  a  mode  of  Meru. \n\nThis  is  the  astronomical  aspect  of  the  double  glyph.  There  are  six \nmore  aspects,  however,  and  an  attempt  may  be  made  to  interpret  a \nfew  of  these.  The  subject  is  so  vast  that  it  would  require  in  itself \nalone  many  volumes. \n\nBut  the  most  curious  of  these  Egyptian  s)rmbols  of  Cross  and  Circle, \nspoken  of  in  the  above  cited  work,  is  one  which  receives  its  full \nexplanation  and  final  color  from  Aryan  symbols  of  the  same  nature. \nSays  the  author: \u2014 \n\nThe  four-armed  Cross  is  simply  the  cross  of  the  four  quarters,  but  the  cross \nsign  is  not  always  simple.'^  This  is  a  type  that  was  developed  from  an  identi- \nfiable beginning,  which  was  adapted  to  the  expression  of  various  ideas  after- \nwards.   The  most  sacred  cross  of  Egypt  that  was  carried  in  the  hands  of  the \n\ngods,  the  Pharaohs,  and  the  mummied  dead,  is  the  Ankh  nr*  the  sign  of  life, \n\nthe  living,  an  oath,  a  covenant.  .  .  .  The  top  of  this  is  the  hieroglyphic  Ru \n^^  set  upright  on  the  Tau-Cross.  The  Ru  is  the  door,  gate,  mouth,  the  place \nof  outlet.  This  denotes  the  birth-place  in  the  northern  quarter  of  the  heavens, \nfrom  which  the  Sun  is  reborn.  Hence  the  Ru  of  the  Ankh  sign  is  the  femin- \nine type  of  the  birth-place,  representing  the  north.  It  was  in  the  NorthSkn \nQuASTBR  that  the  Goddess  of  the  Seven  Stars,  called  the  \"Mother  of  the \nRevolutions,\"  gave  birth  to  time  in  the  earliest  cycle  of  the  year.  The  first \nsign  of  this  primordial  circle  and  cycle  made  in  heaven  is  the  earliest  shape  of \n\nthe  Ankh-cross       w^X      ,  a  mere  loop  which  contains  both  a  circle  and  the \n\ncross  in  one  image.  This  loop  or  noose  is  carried  in  front  of  the  oldest \ngenitrix,  Typhon  of  the  great  Bear,  as  her  Ark,  the  ideograph  of  a  period,  an \nending,  a  time,  shown  to  mean  one  revolution. \n\nThis  then  represents  the  circle  made  in  the  northern  heaven  by  the  Great  Bear, \nwhich  constituted  the  earliest  year  of  time,  from  which  fact  we  infer  that  the \nloop  or  Ru  of  the  North  represents  that  quarter,  the  birth-place  of  time  when \nfigured  as  the  Ru  of  the  Ankh  symbol.  Indeed  this  can  be  proved.  The  noose \nis  an  Ark  or  Rek  type  of  reckoning.  The  Ru  of  the  Ankh-cross  was  continued \nin  the  Cypriote  R,0  and  the  Coptic  Ro,  P.\"\"    The  Ro  was  carried  into  the \n\nGreek  cross  ^,  which  is  formed  of  the  Ro  and  Chi,  or  R-K.  .  .  .    The  Rak \n\n1162.     Certainly  not;    for  very  often  there  1163.     The  R  of  the   Slavonian  and  Rua- \n\nare   \u2022ymbols  made   to  tymbolisg   other  tym-  sian    alphabets    (the    Kyriletza)    is    also    the \n\nbols,   and   these   are   in   turn   used   in   ideo-  Latin  P. \ngraphs. \n\n\n548  I'Hft  S^CB^  DOCTRINE \n\nor  Ark,  was  the  sign  of  all  beginning  (^Arche)  on  this  account,  and  the  Ark-tie \nis  the  cross  of  the  North,  the  hind  part  of  Heaven.  .  .  . \n\nNow  this,  again,  is  entirely  astronomical  and  phallic.  The  Puranic \nversion  in  India  gives  the  whole  another  color ;  and  without,  however, \ndestroying  the  above  interpretation  it  is  made  to  reveal  a  portion  of  its \nmysteries  with  the  help  of  the  astronomical  key,  and  thus  oflFers  a \n\nmore  metaphysical  rendering.  The  \"Ankh-tie\"  ^*'^\\ \n\ndoes  not  belong  to  Egypt  alone.  It  exists  under  the \nname  of  pasa,  a  cord  which  Siva  holds  in  the  hand  of \nhis  right  back  arm*\"* (Siva  having  four  arms).  The \nMahadeva  is  represented  in  the  posture  of  an  ascetic, \n\nas  Maha-Yogi  with  his  third  eye  (\u00a9)  ^  which  is  \"the  Ru, \n\nCL^,  set  upright  on  the  Tau-cross  \"  in  another  form. \n\nThe  pasa  is  held  in  the  hand  in  such  a  way  that  it  is  the \n\nfirst  finger  and  hand  near  the  thumb  which  make  the  cross,  or  loop \n\nand  crossing.    Our  Orientalists  would  have  it  to  represent  a  cord  to \n\nbind  refractory  offenders  with,  because,  forsooth.  Kali,  Siva's  consort, \n\nhas  the  same  as  an  attribute ! \n\nThe  pdia  has  here  a  double  significance,  as  also  has  Siva's  tHMAa  and \nevery  other  divine  attribute.  This  significance  lies  in  Siva,  as  Rudra \nhas  certainly  the  same  meaning  as  the  Egyptian  ansated  cross  in  its \ncosmic  and  mystic  meaning.  In  the  hand  of  Siva  it  becomes  lingayic \nand  yonic.  That  which  is  meant  is  this:  Siva,  as  said  before,  is \nunknown  by  that  name  in  the  Vedas ;  and  it  is  in  the  white  Yajur  Veda \nthat  he  appears  for  the  first  time  as  the  great  god \u2014 Mahadeva  \u2014 \nwhose  symbol  is  the  lingam.  In  Rig  Veda  he  is  called  Rudra,  the \n\"  howler,\"  the  beneficent  and  the  maleficent  Deity  at  the  same  time,  the \nHealer  and  the  Destroyer.  In  the  Vishnu  Purana,  he  is  the  god  who \nsprings  from  the  forehead  of  Brahma,  who  separates  into  male  and \nfemale,  and  he  is  the  parent  of  the  Rudras  or  Maruts,  half  of  whom  are \nbrilliant  and  gentle,  others,  black  and  ferocious.  In  the  Vedas,  he  is \nthe  divine  Ego  aspiring  to  return  to  its  pure,  deific  state,  and  at  the \nsame  time  that  divine  ego  imprisoned  in  earthly  form,  whose  fierce \npassions  make  of  him  the  \"  roarer,\"  the  \"  terrible.\"  This  is  well  shown \nin  the  Brihadaranyaka  Upanishad,  wherein  the  Rudras,  the  progeny  of \nRudra,  god  of  fire,  are  called  the  \"  ten  vital  breaths  \"  (prdna,  life)  with \nmanas,  as  eleventh,  whereas  as  Siva,  he  is  the  Destroyer  of  that  life. \nBrahma  calls  him  Rudra,  and  gives  him,  besides,  seven  other  names, \n\n1164.    See  Moor't  Hindii  Panthgon,  plate  xiiL \n\n\n\"    ^\u25a0r*-^   \u00bb      \u00bb \n\n\nGUHA,\"   THE    MYSTERIOUS  549 \n\nwhich  names  are  his  seven  fprms  of  manifestation,  also  the  seven \npowers  of  nature  which  destroy  but  to  recreate  or  regenerate. \n\nHence  the  cruciform  noose  {paia)  in  his  hand,  when  he  is  repre- \nsented as  an  ascetic,  the  Mahayogin,  has  no  phallic  signification,  and \nit,  indeed,  requires  a  strong  imagination  bent  in  this  direction  to  find \nsuch  even  in  an  astronomical  symbol.  As  an  emblem  of  \"  door,  gate, \nmouth,  the  place  of  outlet \"  it  signifies  the  \"  strait  gate  \"  that  leads  to \nthe  kingdom  of  heaven,  far  more  than  the  \"  birth-place  \"  in  a  physio- \nlogical sense. \n\nIt  is  a  Cross  in  a  Circle  and  Crux  Ansata,  truly ;  but  it  is  a  Cross  on \nwhich  all  the  human  passions  have  to  be  crucified  before  the  Yogi \npasses  through  the  \"strait  gate,\"  the  narrow  circle  that  widens  into \nan  infinite  one,  as  soon  as  the  inner  man  has  passed  the  threshold. \n\nAs  to  the  mysterious  constellation  of  the  Seven  Rishis  in  the  g^eat \nBear,  if  Egypt  made  them  sacred  to  \"  the  oldest  genitrix,  T)rphon  \" \u2014 \nIndia  has  connected  all  these  symbols  ages  ago  with  time  or  Yuga \nrevolutions,  and  the  Sapta-rishis  are  intimately  connected  with  our  pre- \nsent age  \u2014  the  Dark  Kali  Yuga}^^^  The  great  Circle  of  Time,  on  the \nface  of  which  fancy  in  India  has  represented  the  Tortoise  (Kiirma,  or \nSisumara  one  of  the  Avatars  of  Vishnu),  has  the  Cross  placed  on  it  by \nnature  in  its  division  and  localization  of  stars,  planets  and  constella- \ntions. Thus  in  Bhdgavata  Purdna,^^^^  it  is  said  that  \"at  the  extremity \nof  the  tail  of  that  animal,  whose  head  is  directed  toward  the  South  and \nwhose  body  is  in  the  shape  of  a  ring  [Circle],  Dhruva  [the  ex-pole \nstar]  is  placed;  and  along  that  tail  are  the  Prajapati,  Agni,  Indra, \nDharma,  etc. ;  and  across  its  loins  the  Seven  Rishis.\"  This  is  then  the \nfirst  and  earliest  Cross  and  Circle,  into  the  formation  of  which  enters \nthe  Deity  (symbolized  by  Vishnu),  the  Eternal  Circle  of  Boundless \nTime,  Kala,  on  whose  plane  lie  crossways  all  the  gods,  creatures,  and \ncreations  bom  in  Space  and  Time ;  \u2014  who,  as  the  philosophy  has  it,  all \ndie  at  the  Mahaprala3ra. \n\nMeanwhile  it  is  they,  the  Seven  Rishis,  who  mark  the  time  and  the \nduration  of  events  in  our  septenary  life  cycle.  They  are  as  mysterious \nas  their  supposed  wives,  the  Pleiades,  of  whom  only  one  \u2014  she  who \nhides  \u2014  has  proven  virtuous.  The  Pleiades  (Krittikas)  are  the  nurses \nof  Karttikeya,  the  God  of  War  (Mars  of  the  Western  Pagans),  who  is \ncalled  the  Commander  of  the  celestial  armies \u2014 or  rather  of  the  Siddhas \n(translated  Yogis  in  heaven,  and  holy  sages  on  the  earth)  \u2014  \"  Siddha- \nsena,\"  which  would  make  Karttikeya  identical  with  Michael,  the \n\"  leader  of  the  celestial  hosts  \"  and,  like  himself,  a  virgin  Kum&ra}^*'' \n\n1165.     Described  in  the  Mission  des  Juifs      French  Kabalists,  as  the  Golden  Agel \nbj    the    Marquis    St    Yves    d'Alveydre,    the  1166.     V,  xxx. \n\nhierophant  and   hodsr  of  a  large  party  of         1167.    The   more   ao   fin^e  he   Is  ^  f^- \n\n\n550  ^HE   SECRET  DOCTRINE \n\nVerily  he  is  the  \"  Guha,\"  the  mysterious  one,  as  much  so  as  are  the \nSaptarshis  and  the  Krittikas  (seven  Rishis  and  the  Pleiades)  >  for  the \ninterpretation  of  all  these  combined,  reveal  to  the  adept  the  greatest \nm)rsteries  of  occult  nature.  One  point  is  worth  mention  in  this  question \nof  cross  and  circle,  as  it  bears  strongly  upon  the  elements  of  fire  and \nwater,  which  play  such  an  important  part  in  the  circle  and  cross  sym- \nbolics. Like  Mars,  who  is  alleged  by  Ovid  to  have  been  bom  of  a \nmother  alone  (Juno),  without  the  participation  of  a  father,  or  like  the \nAvatars  (Krishna,  for  instance),  in  the  West  as  in  the  East  \u2014  Kart- \ntikeya  is  born,  but  in  a  still  more  miraculous  manner  \u2014  begotten  by \nneither  father  nor  mother,  but  out  of  a  seed  of  Rudra  Siva,  via  Agni, \nwho  dropped  it  into  the  Ganges.  Thus  he  is  bom  from  fire  and  water \n\u2014  a  \"  boy  bright  as  the  Sun  and  beautiful  as  the  moon.\"  Hence  he \nis  called  Agnibhuva  (Agni's  son)  and  Ganga-putra  (Son  of  Ganges). \nAdd  to  this  the  fact  that  the  Krittikas,  his  nurses,  as  Matsya  Purdna \nshows,  are  presided  over  by  Agni,  or,  in  the  authentic  words  \u2014  \"  The \nseven  Rishis  are  on  a  line  with  the  brilliant  Agni,\"  and  hence  are  called \nAgneya  \u2014  and  the  connexion  is  easy  to  follow. \n\nIt  is,  then,  the  Rishis  who  mark  the  time  and  the  periods  of  Kali- \nyuga,  the  age  of  sin  and  sorrow.  See  in  the  Bhdgavata  Purana,^^^* \nand  Vishnu  Purdna,    Says  the  former : \u2014 \n\nWhen  the  splendor  of  Vishnu  [Krishna]  departed  for  heaven,  then  did  the \nKali  Yuga,  during  which  men  delight  in  sin,  invade  the  world.  .  .  .  When  the \nSeven  Rishis  were  in  Magha,  the  Kali  Yuga,  comprising  1200  (divine)  years \n(432,000  years  of  mortals),  began;  and  when  from  Magha,  they  shall  reach \nPurvashadha,  then  will  this  Kali  age  attain  its  growth,  under  Nanda  and  his \nsuccessors.\"\" \n\nThis  is  the  revolution  of  the  Rishis  \"  when  the  two  first  stars  of  the \nSeven  Rishis  (of  the  Great  Bear)  rise  in  the  heavens,  and  some  lunar \nasterism  is  seen  at  night,  at  an  equal  distance  between  them,  then  the \nSeven  Rishis  continue  stationary  in  that  conjunction  for  a  hundred \nyears,\"  a  hater  of  Nanda  makes  ParaSara  say.  According  to  Bentley, \nit  is  in  order  to  show  the  quantity  of  the  precession  of  the  equinoxes \nthat  this  notion  originated  among  the  astronomers.    It  was  done \n\nby  assuming  an  imaginary  line,  or  great  circle,  passing  through  the  poles  of  the \necliptic  and  the  beginning  of  the  fixed  Magha,  which  circle  was  supposed  to \ncut  some  of  the  stars  in  the  Great  Bear.  .  .  .  The  seven  stars  being  called  the \nRishis,  the  Circle  so  assumed  was  called  the  line  of  the  Rishis  .  .  .  and  being \n\nputed  slayer  of   Tripurisura  and  the   Titan  Br&hmans  were  so  arrajred;    he  of  the  Morya \n\nT&raka.    Michael  is  die  conqueror  of  the  dra-  Dynasty,  and  the  grandfather  of  Aioka.  This \n\ngon,    and    Indra    and    K&rttikeya    are    often  is  one  of  those  passages  that  do  not  exist  in \n\nmade  identical.  the  earlier  Purinic  MSS.     They  were  added \n\n1168.  XII,  IX,  26,  32.  by  the   Vaishnavas,  who  interpolated  almost \n\n1169.  Nanda  is  the  first  Buddhist  Sot-  as  much,  out  of  Sectarian  q>ite,  as  the \nprdgn*   Qiandragupta,  against  whpm  all  t^e  Christian  Fathers  did. \n\n\nTHE   RISHIS   AND   THE    PLEIADES  551 \n\ninvariably  fixed  to  the  beginning  of  the  lunar  asterism  Magha,  the  precession \nwould  be  noted  by  stating  the  degree  ...  of  any  movable  lunar  mansion  cut \nby  that  line  or  circle  as  an  index.\"* \n\nThere  was,  and  still  exists,  a  seemingly  endless  controversy  about  the \nchronology  of  the  Hindus.  Here  is  a  point  that  could  help  to  deter- \nmine\u2014  approximately  at  least \u2014 the  age  when  the  symbolism  of  the \nSeven  Rishis  and  their  connexion  with  the  Pleiades  began.  When  Kart- \ntikeya  was  delivered  to  them  by  the  gods  to  be  nursed,  the  Krittikas \nwere  only  six  \u2014  whence  Karttikeya  is  represented  with  six  heads;  but \nwhen  the  poetical  fancy  of  the  early  Aryan  symbologists  made  of  them \nthe  consorts  of  the  Seven  Rishis,  they  were  seven.  Their  names  are \ngiven,  and  these  are  Amba,  Dula,  Nitatni,  Abrayanti,  Maghayanti, \nVarshayanti,  and  Chupunika.  There  are  other  sets  of  names  which \ndiffer,  however.  Anyhow,  the  Seven  Rishis  were  made  to  marry \nthe  Seven  Krittikas  before  the  disappearance  of  the  seventh  Pleiad. \nOtherwise,  how  could  the  Hindu  astronomers  speak  of  that  which, \nwithout  the  help  of  the  strongest  telescopes,  no  one  can  see?  This  is \nwhy,  perhaps,  in  every  such  case  the  majority  of  the  events  described \nin  the  Hindii  allegories  is  fixed  upon  as  \"  a  very  recent  invention, \ncertainly  within  the  Christian  era  \"  ? \n\nThe  oldest  MSS.  in  Sanskrit  on  astronomy,  begin  their  series  of \nNakshatras  (the  27  lunar  asterisms)  with  the  sign  of  Knttikd,  and  this \ncan  hardly  make  them  earlier  than  2780  b.  c.  (see  the  \"Vedic  Calendar,\" \naccepted  even  by  the  Orientalists)  ;  though  they  get  out  of  the  difficulty \nby  saying  that  the  said  Calendar  does  not  prove  that  the  Hindus  knew \nanything  of  astronomy  at  that  date,  and  assure  their  readers  that, \nCaJendars  notwithstanding,  the  Indian  pandits  may  have  acquired  their \nknowledge  of  the  lunar  mansions  headed  by  Krittika  from  the  Phoeni- \ncians, etc.  However  that  may  be,  the  Pleiades  are  the  central  group  of \nthe  system  of  sidereal  S)mibology.  They  are  situated  in  the  neck  of  the \nconstellation  of  Taurus,  regarded  by  Madler  and  others,  in  astronomy, \nas  the  central  group  of  the  system  of  The  Milky  Way,  and  in  the  Kabala \nand  Eastern  Esotericism,  as  the  sidereal  septenate  bom  from  the  first \n\nmanifested  side  of  the  upper  triangle,  the  concealed  /\\ .  This  mani- \nfested side  is  Taurus,  the  Symbol  of  One  (the  figure  1),  or  of  the  first \nletter  of  the  Hebrew  alphabet,  Aleph  k  (bull  or  ox)  whose  synthesis \nis  ten. (10),  or  ^  Yod,  the  perfect  letter  and  number.  The  Pleiades \n(Alcyone,  especially),  are  thus  considered,  even  in  astronomy,  as  the \ncentral  point  around  which  our  Universe  of  fixed  stars  revolves,  the \nfocus  from  which,  and  into  which  the  divine  breath.  Motion,  works \nincessantly  during  the  Manvantara.    Hence  \u2014  in  the  Occult  philosophy \n\nU70.   Historical  Vi\u00a7w  tf  tfu  HiMda  Astronomy,  p.  66, \n\n\n552  TH\u00a3  SECRET  DOCTRINE \n\nand  its  sidereal  symbols  \u2014  it  is  this  Circle  and  the  starry  cross  on  its \nface,  which  play  the  most  prominent  part \n\nThe  Secret  Doctrine  teaches  us  that  everything  in  the  universe,  as \nwell  as  the  tmiverse  itself,  is  formed  (created)  during  its  periodical \nmanifestations \u2014 by  accelerated  Motion  set  into  activity  by  the  Breath \nof  the  ever-to-be-unknown  power  (unknown  to  present  mankind,  at \nany  rate)  within  the  phenomenal  world.  The  Spirit  of  Life  and  Immor- \ntality was  everywhere  symbolized  by  a  circle :  hence  the  serpent  biting \nhis  tail,  represents  the  circle  of  Wisdom  in  infinity;  as  does  the  astro- \nnomical cross  \u2014  the  cross  within  a  circle,  and  the  globe,  with  two  wings \nadded  to  it,  which  then  became  the  sacred  Scarabaeus  of  the  Egyptians, \nits  very  name  being  suggestive  of  the  secret  idea  attached  to  it  For \nthe  Scarabaeus  is  called  in  Egypt  (in  the  papyri)  Kheperu  and  Kheperi \nfrom  the  verb  Kheper  \"  to  become,\"  and  has  thus  been  made  a  S)rmbol \nand  an  emblem  of  human  life  and  of  the  successive  becomings  of  man, \nthrough  the  various  peregrinations  and  metempsychoses  (reincarna- \ntions) of  the  liberated  Soul.  This  mystical  symbol  shows  plainly  that \nthe  Egyptians  believed  in  reincarnation  and  the  successive  lives  and \nexistences  of  the  Immortal  entity.  Being,  however,  an  esoteric  doctrine, \nrevealed  only  during  the  mysteries  by  the  priest-hierophants  and  the \nKings-Initiates  to  the  candidates,  it  was  kept  secret.  The  incorporeal \nintelligences  (the  Planetary  Spirits,  or  Creative  Powers)  were  always \nrepresented  under  the  form  of  circles.  In  the  primitive  philosophy  of \nthe  Hierophants  these  invisible  circles  were  the  prototypic  causes  and \nbuilders  of  all  the  heavenly  orbs,  which  were  their  visible  bodies  or \ncoverings,  and  of  which  they  were  the  souls.  It  was  certainly  a  uni- \nversal teaching  in  antiquity.^*^^    Says  Proklos  :\"^* \n\nBefore  the  mathematical  numbers,  there  are  the  Self-motfing  numbers ;  before \nthe  figures  apparent  \u2014  the  vital  figures,  and  before  producing  the  material  worlds \nwhich  move  in  a  Circle,  the  Creative  Power  produced  the  inznsible  Circles. \n\nDeus  enim  et  circulus  est,  says  Pherecydes,  in  his  hymn  to  Jupiter. \nIt  was  a  Hermetic  axiom,  and  Pythagoras  prescribed  such  a  circular \nprostration  and  posture  during  the  hours  of  contemplation.  \"The \ndevotee  must  approach  as  much  as  possible  the  form  of  a  perfect  cir- \ncle,\" prescribes  the  Secret  Book.  Numa  tried  to  spread  among  the \npeople  the  same  custom,  Pierius  ^\"*  tells  his  readers ;  and  Pliny  says : \n\"  During  our  worship,  we  roll  up,  so  to  say,  our  body  in  a  ring,  totum \ncorpus  circufnagimur.\"  ^*^*    The  vision  of  the  prophet  Ezekiel  reminds \n\n1171.     See  BMekM,  chap.  i. \n\n1172.  In   Quinto   Libro   Buclid.  sons:    as  a  symbol  of  the  Moon,  \"the  ejt \n\n1173.  Pierius  Vale.  of    Osiris\"    or    the    \"Sun,\"    during    night \n\n1174.  The  goddess  Basht  (or  Pa^t)  was  The  cat  was  also  sacred  to  Sekhet  One  of \nrepresented  with  the  head  of  a  cat  Thia  the  mystic  reasons  was  because  of  its  body \nftnimal  was  sacred  In  Egypt  for  peveral  r^      being    rolled    up    in    i(    drclf    when   asleep. \n\n\nTHE  DEGRADATION  OP  THE  SYMBOL \n\n\n553 \n\n\none  forcibly  of  this  mysticism  of  the  circle,  when  he  beheld  a  whirl- \nwind from  which  came  out  \"  one  wheel  upon  the  earth  \"  whose  work \n\"  was  as  it  were  a  wheel  in  the  middle  of  a  wheel \"  '^\"'^  ...\"  for \nthe  Spirit  of  the  living  creature  was  in  the  wheels.\"  ^^^^ \n\n\"  Spirit  whirleth  about  continually  and  returneth  again  according  to \nhis  circuits  \"  \u2014  says  Solomon/^''^  who  is  made  in  the  English  transla- \ntion to  speak  of  the  \"  Wind,\"  and  in  the  original  text  to  refer  both  to \nthe  Spirit  and  the  Sun.  But  the  Zohar,  the  only  true  glossary  of  the \nKabalistic  Preacher,  in  explanation  of  this  verse,  which  is,  perhaps, \nrather  hazy  and  difficult  to  comprehend,  says  that  \"  it  seems  to  say \nthat  the  sun  moves  in  circuits,  whereas  it  refers  to  the  Spirit  under  the \nSun,  called  the  holy  Spirit,  that  moves  circularly,  toward  both  sides, \nthat  they  (It  and  the  Sun)  should  be  united  in  the  same  Essence **^\"^ \n\nThe  Brahmanical  \"Golden  Eg^,\"  from  within  which  emerges \nBrahma,  the  creative  deity,  is  the  \"  circle  with  the  Central  Point \" \nof  P3rthagoras,  and  its  fitting  symbol.  In  the  Secret  Doctrine  the  con- \ncealed Unity  \u2014  whether  representing  Parabrahmam,  or  the  \"Great \nExtreme  \"  of  Confucius,  or  the  Deity  concealed  by  Ptah,  the  Eternal \nLight,  or  again  the  Jewish  En-Soph,  is  always  found  to  be  s)mibolized \nby  a  circle  or  the  \"  nought \"  (absolute  No-Thing  and  Nothing,  because \nit  is  infinite  and  the  All)  ;  while  the  god-manifested  (by  its  works) \nis  referred  to  as  the  diameter  of  thoft  circle.  The  symbolism  of  the \nunderlying  idea  is  thus  made  evident:  the  right  line  passing  through \nthe  center  of  a  circle  has,  in  the  geometrical  sense,  length,  but  neither \nbreadth  or  thickness :  it  is  an  imaginary  and  feminine  symbol,  crossing \neternity  and  made  to  rest  on  the  plane  of  existence  of  the  phenomenal \nworld.  It  is  dimensional,  whereas  its  circle  is  dimensionless,  or,  to \nuse  an  algebraical  term,  it  is  the  dimension  of  an  equation.  Another \nway  of  symbolizing  the  idea  is  found  in  the  Pythagorean  sacred  Dekad \nwhich  synthesizes,  in  the  dual  numeral  Ten  (the  1  and  a  circle  or \ncipher),  the  absolute  All  manifesting  itself  in  the  Word  or  generative \nPower  of  Creation. \n\n\nThe  posture  is  prescribed  for  occult  and \nmagnetic  purposes,  in  order  to  regulate  in  a \ncertain  way  tiie  circulation  of  the  vital  fluid, \nwith  which  the  cat  is  pre-eminently  endowed. \n\"  The  nine  lives  of  a  cat \"  is  a  popular \nsaying  based  on  good  ph3rsiologica]  and  oc- \ncult reasons.  Mr.  G.  Massey  gives  also  an \nastronomical  reason  for  it  which  may  be \nfound  in  i  L  \"  Syxbousx.\"  \"  The  cat \nsaw  the  Sun,  had  it  in  its  eye  by  night  (was \nt^   eye   of   night),   when   \\X  was  otiierwiqe \n\n\nunseen  by  men  (for  as  the  moon  reflects \nthe  light  of  the  Sun,  so  the  cat  was  sup- \nposed to  reflect  it  on  account  of  its  phos- \nphorescent eyes)  .  .  .  We  might  say  the \nmoon  mirrored  the  solar  light,  because  we \nhave  looking-glasses.  With  them  the  cat's \neye   was  the  mirror.\" \n\n1175.  Chap,   i,   verses  4-16. \n\n1176.  Verse  20. \n\n1177.  Bccles.   i.    6. \n\n1178.  Zokar,   fol,    87,   col,    346, \n\n\nV \n\n\n554  THK   SECRET  DOCTRINE \n\nB \n\nThe  Fali<  of  the  Cross  into  Matter \n\nThose  who  would  feel  inclined  to  argue  upon  this  Pythagorean  sym- \nbol by  objecting  that  it  is  not  yet  ascertained,  so  far,  at  what  period  of \nantiquity  the  nought  or  cipher  occurs  for  the  first  time  \u2014  especially  in \nIndia  \u2014  are  referred  to  Vol.  II  of  \"  Isis  Unveiled  \"  ^^''^ \n\nAdmitting  for  argument's  sake  that  the  ancient  world  was  not \nacquainted  with  our  modes  of  calculation  or  Arabic  figures \n\u2014  though  we  know  it  was  \u2014  yet  the  circle  and  diameter  idea \nis  there  to  show  that  it  was  the  first  symbol  in  cosmogony.  Be- \nfore the  trigrams  of  Fo-hi,  Yang,  the  Unity,  and  Yin,  the  binary, \nexplained  cunningly  enough  by  filiphas  Levi  thus:^\"\u00ae  \u2014 \nChina  had  her  Confucius,  and  her  Tau-ists.\"'^  The  for- \nmer circumscribes  the  \"  great  extreme \"  within  a  circle \nwith  a  horizontal  line  across;  the  latter  place  three  con- \ncentric  circles  beneath  the  great  circle,  while  the  Sung  \"*    \"* \n\nSages  showed  the  \"  great  Extreme  \"  in  an  upper  circle,  and  Heaven \nand  Earth  in  two  lower  and  smaller  circles.  The  Yangs  and  the  Yins \nare  a  far  later  invention.  Plato  and  his  school  never  understood  the \nDeity  otherwise,  many  epithets  of  his  applied  to  the  \"  God  over  all \" \n(6  iirl  irdtri  feos)  notwithstanding.  Plato  hayjngjbeeninitiated,  could \nnot  believe  in  a  personal  God  \u2014  a  gigantic^ShadowoFMan!  His  epi- \nthets of  \"monarch\"  and  \"Law-giver  of  the  Universe\"  bear  an  ab- \nstract meaning  well  understood  by  every  Occultist,  who,  no  less  than \nany  Christian,  believes  in  the  One  Law  that  governs  the  Universe, \nrecognizing  it  at  the  same  time  as  immutable.    He  says. \n\nBeyond  all  finite  existences,  and  secondary  causes,  all  laws,  ideas  and  principles, \nthere  is  an  Intelligence  or  mind  (\"^w),  the  first  principle  of  all  principles,  the \nSupreme  Idea  on  which  all  other  ideas  are  grounded  .  .  .  the  ultimate  substance \nfrom  which  all  things  derive  their  being  and  essence,  the  first  and  efficient  CAuse \nof  all  the  order,  and  harmony,  and  beauty  and  excellency,  and  goodness,  which \npervades  the  Universe  \u2014 \n\nwho  is  called,  by  way  of  pre-eminence  and  excellence,  the  Supreme\"\" \ngood,  \"  the  god  \"  (6  ^co?),  and  \"  the  god  over  all.\"  These  words  apply, \nas  Plato  himself  shows,  neither  to  the  \"  Creator  \"  nor  to  the  \"  Father  \" \nof  our  modern  Monotheist,  but  to  the  ideal  and  abstract  cause.  For, \nas  he  says,  \"this  ^cds,  the  god  over  all,  is  not' the  truth  orthetntelli- \ngence,  but  the  Father  of  it,\"  and  its  Primal  cause.  Is  it  Plato,  the \ngreatest  pupil  of  the  archaic  Sages,  a  sage  himself,  for  whom  there  was \nbut  a  single  object  of  attainment  in  this  life  \u2014  Real  Knowledge  \u2014 \n\n1179.     Pages  299,   300,   \u20act  seq,  1180.     DogtM  et  RitutI,  Vol.   I,  p.   124. \n\n1181.     Also    in     Tsang-t'ung-ky,   by   Wei- Pa- Yang. \nU82.     Cocker's     Christianity     and     Gr^fk     Philpsophy,  xi,  p.   377. \n\n\nTHE  LAW  O^  RETRIBUTION \n\n\n555 \n\n\nwho  would  have  ever  believed  in  a  deity  that  curses  and  damns  men \nfor  ever,  on  the  slightest  provocation?^^*'  Not  he,  who  considered \nonly  those  to  be  genuine  philosophers  and  students  of  truth  who \npossessed  the  knowledge  of  the  really  existing  in  opposition  to  mere \nseeming;  of  the  always  existing  in  opposition  to  the  transitory;  and \nof  that  which  exists  permanently  in  opposition  to  that  which  waxes, \nwanes,  and  is  developed  and  destroyed  alternately.^^\u00ae*  Speusippos  and \nXenokrates  followed  in  his  footsteps.  The  One,  the  original,  had  no \nexistence,  in  the  sense  applied  to  it  by  mortal  men.  \"The  rt/uov \n(honored  one)  dwells  in  the  center  as  in  the  circumference,  but  it \nis  only  the  reflection  of  the  Deity  \u2014  the  world  Soul \"  \"\u00ae\"  \u2014  the  plane \nof  the  surface  of  the  circle.  The  Cross  and  Circle  are  a  universal  con- \nception \u2014  as  old  as  human  mind  itself.  They  stand  foremost  on  the  list \nof  the  long  series  of,  so  to  say,  international  s)mibols,  which  expressed \nvery  often  great  scientific  truths,  besides  their  direct  bearing  upon  psy- \nchological, and  even  physiological  mysteries;  and  this  symbol  is  pre- \ncisely one  of  this  kind,  and  is  based  upon  the  oldest  esoteric  cosmogony. \nIt  is  no  explanation  to  say,  as  \u00a3liphas  Levi  does,  that  God,  the  uni- \nversal Love,  having  caused  the  male  unit  to  dig  an  abyss  in  the  female \nBinary,  or  chaos,  produced  thereby  the  world.  Besides  being  as  gross \na  conception  as  any,  it  does  not  remove  the  difficulty  of  conceiving  it \nwithout  losing  one's  veneration  for  the  rather  too  human-like  ways \nof  the  Deity.  It  is  to  avoid  such  anthropomorphic  conceptions  that \nthe  Initiates  never  use  the  epithet  \"  God  \"  to  designate  the  One  and \nSecondless  Principle  in  the  Universe ;  and  that  \u2014  faithful  in  this  to \nthe  oldest  traditions  of  the  Secret  Doctrine  the  world  over  \u2014  they  deny \nthat  such  imperfect  and  often  not  very  clean  work  could  ever  be  pro- \nduced by  Absolute  Perfection.  There  is  no  need  to  mention  here  other \nstill  greater  metaphysical  difficulties.  Between  speculative  Atheism  and \nidiotic  anthropomorphism  there  must  be  a  philosophical  mean,  and  a \nreconciliation.  The  Presence  of  the  Unseen  Principle  throughout  all \nnature,  and  the  highest  manifestation  of  it  on  Earth  \u2014  man,  can \nalone  help  to  solve  the  Problem,  which  is  that  of  the  mathematician \n\n\n1183.  The  cry  of  despair  uttered  by \nCount  de  Montlosier  in  his  Mystires  de  la \nVie  Humaine,  p.  117,  is  a  warrant  that  the \nCause  of  \"excellence  and  goodness,\"  sup- \nposed by  Plato  to  pervade  the  Universe  is \nnekher  his  Deity,  nor  our  World.  \"Au \nq>ectacle  de  tant  de  grandeur  oppos^  i  celul \nde  tant  de  mis&re,  I'esprit  qui  se  met  k \nobserver  ce  vaste  ensemble,  se  repr6sente  je \nnc  sais  quelle  grande  divinity,  qu*  une  di- \nviniti,  plus  grande  et  plus  pressante  encore, \naurait  comme  bris^e  et  mise  en  pieces,  en \ndispersant   les   debris   dans    tout   TUnyvers,\" \n\n\nThe  \"  still  greater  and  still  more  exacting \ndivinity\"  than  the  god  of  this  world,  sup- \nposed so  \"  good \" \u2014  is  Kakma.  And  this \ntrue  Divinity  shows  well  that  the  lesser \none,  our  inner  God  (personal  for  the  time \nbeing),  has  no  power  to  arrest  the  mighty \nhand  of  this  greater  Deity,  the  Cau8< \nawakened  by  our  actions  generating  smaller \ncauses,  which  is  called  the  Law  ot  Rbtribu- \n\nTIOM. \n\n1184.  See    Isis     Unveiled,     \"Before    the \nVeil,\"  xii   (VoL   I). \n\n1185.  Plato:    Partnenides,   141,    ^. \n\n\n556  THE  SECRET  DOCTRINE \n\nwhose  X,  must  ever  elude  the  grasp  of  our  terrestrial  algebra.  The \nHindus  have  tried  to  solve  it  by  their  a;vaiars,  the  Christians  think \nthey  did  it  \u2014  by  their  one  divine  Incarnation.  Exoterically  \u2014  both  are \nwrong;  esoterically  both  of  them  are  very  near  the  truth.  Alone, \namong  the  Apostles  of  the  Western  religion,  Paul  seems  to  have  fath- \nomed\u2014  if  not  actually  revealed  \u2014  the  archaic  mystery  of  the  Cross. \nAs  for  the  rest  of  those  who,  by  unifying  and  individualizing  the  Uni- \nversal Presence,  have  thus  synthesized  it  into  one  symbol  \u2014  the  central \nPoint  in  the  Crucifix  \u2014  they  have  shown  thereby  that  they  have  never \nseized  the  true  Spirit  of  the  teaching  of  Christ,  and  by  their  interpre- \ntations they  have  degraded  it  in  more  than  one  way.  They  have  for- \ngotten the  Spirit  of  that  universal  symbol  and  have  selfishly  monopolized \nit  \u2014  as  though  the  Boundless  and  the  Infinite  can  ever  be  limited  and \nconditioned  to  one  manifestation  individualized  in  one  man,  or  even  in \na  nation! \n\nThe  four  arms  of  the  \"  X/'  the  decussated  cross,  and  of  the  \"  Her- \nmetic,\" pointing  to  the  four  cardinal  points  \u2014  were  well  understood \nby  the  mystical  minds  of  the  Hindiis,  Brahmans  and  Buddhists,  thous- \nands of  years  before  it  was  heard  of  in  Europe ;  and  that  symbol  was \nand  is  found  all  over  the  world.    They  bent  the  ends  of  that  cross  and \n\nmade  of  it  their  Svastika  LJ-H  now  the  Wan  of  the  Buddhist  Mon- \ngolian.^\"* It  implies  that  the  \"  Central  point \"  is  not  limited  to  one \nindividual,  however  perfect.  That  the  Principle  (God)  is  in  Hu- \nmanity, and  Humanity,  as  all  the  rest,  is  in  it,  like  drops  of  water  arc \nin  the  Ocean,  the  four  ends  being  toward  the  four  cardinal  points, \nhence  losing  themselves  in  infinity. \n\nIsarim,  an  Initiate,  is  said  to  have  found  at  Hebron,  on  the  dead  body \nof  Hermes,  the  well  known  Smaragdine  tablet,  which,  it  is  said,  con- \ntained the  essence  of  Hermetic  wisdom.  \"...  Separate  the  earth \nfrom  the  fire,  the  subtile  from  the  gross  .  .  .  Ascend  from  the  earth \nto  heaven  and  then  descend  again  to  earth  \"  was  traced  on  it.  The \nriddle  of  the  cross  is  contained  in  these  words,  and  its  double  mystery \nis  solved  \u2014  to  the  Occultist. \n\nThe  philosophical  cross,  the  two  lines  running  in  opposite  directions,  the \nhorizontal  and  the  perpendicular,  the  height  and  breadth,  which  the  geome- \ntrizing  Deity  divides  at  the  intersecting  point,  and  which  forms  the  magical \nas  well  as  the  scientific  quaternary,  when  it  is  inscribed  within  the  perfect \nsquare,  is  the  basis  of  the  occultist.  Within  its  mystical  precinct  lies  the  master- \nkey  which  opens  the  door  of  every  science,  physical  as  well  as  spiritual.     It \n\n# \n\n1186.     The  Svastika  is  certainly  one  of  the  mallet\"  in  the  Maaonic  Fraternity.     Among \n\noldest  symbols  of  the  Ancient  Races.     In  our  the  many  \"meanings\"  the  author  gives  of  it, \n\ncentury,    says     Kenneth    R.    H.    Mackenzie  we  do  not  find,  however,  the  most  important \n\n(Royal   Masonic   Cyclopaedia)    it    (the    Svas-  one,   masons   evidently  not  knowinf^  it. \ntilca)    \"  has    survived    in    the    form    of    tl^e \n\n\nTHK   PRIMITIVE  CROSS  Si7 \n\nsymbolizes  our  human  existence,  for  the  circle  of  life  circumscribes  the  four \npoints   of   the   cross,   which    represent   in   succession   birth,   life,    death,    and \n\nIMMORTALITY. \n\n\"Attach  thyself,\"  say  the  alchemists,  \"to  the  four  letters  of  the  tetragram \ndisposed  in  the  following  manner :  The  letters  of  the  ineffable  name  are  there, \nalthough  thou  mayest  not  discern  them  at  first  The  incommunicable  axiom  is \nkabalistically  contained  therein,  and  this  is  what  is  called  the  magic  arcanum \nby  the  masters.\"\"* \n\nAgain: \u2014 The  J  (Tau),  and  the  astronomical  cross  of  Egypt  ^^ \n\nare  conspicuous  in  several  apertures  of  the  remains  of  Palenque.  In \none  of  the  basso-relievos  of  the  Palace  of  Palenque,  on  the  west  side, \nsculptured  as  a  hieroglyphic  right  under  the  seated  figure,  is  a  Tau, \nThe  standing  figure  which  leans  over  the  first  one,  is  in  the  act  of \ncovering  its  head  with  the  left  hand  with  the  veil  of  initiation;  while \nit  extends  its  right  with  the  index  and  middle  finger  pointing  to  heaven. \nThe  position  is  precisely  that  of  a  Christian  bishop  giving  his  blessing, \nor  the  one  in  which  Jesus  is  often  represented  while  at  the  Last  Supper. \n.  .  .  The  Egyptian  Hierophant  had  a  square  head-dress  which  he  had \nto  wear  always  during  his  functions.  .  .  .  The  perfect  Tau,  formed  of \nthe  perpendicular  (descending  male  ray),  and  a  horizontal  line  (matter, \nfemale  principle),  and  the  mtmdane  circle  was  an  attribute  of  Isis,  and \nit  is  but  at  death  that  the  Egyptian  cross  was  laid  on  the  breast  of  the \nmummy.  These  square  hats  are  worn  unto  this  day  by  the  Armenian \npriests.  The  claim  that  the  cross  is  purely  a  Christian  symbol  intro- \nduced after  our  era,  is  strange  indeed,  when  we  find  Ezekiel  stamping \nthe  foreheads  of  the  men  of  Judah,  who  feared  the  Lord,^\"*  with \nthe  signum  Thau,  as  it  is  translated  in  the  Vulgate.     In  the  ancient \n\nHebrew  this  sign  was  formed  thus   V  '  ^^^  *^  original  Egyptian \n\nhieroglyphics  as  a  perfect  Christian  cross      I       (Tat,  the  emblem  of \n\nstability).  In  the  Revelation,  also,  the  \"Alpha  and  Omega\"  (spirit \nand  matter),  the  first  and  the  last,  stamps  the  name  of  his  Father \nin  the  foreheads  of  the  elect}^^^  Moses*\"**  orders  his  people  to  mark \ntheir  door-posts  and  lintels  with  blood,  lest  the  \"Lord  God\"  should \nmake  a  mistake  and  smite  some  of  his  chosen  people,  instead  of  the \ndoomed  Egyptians.  And  this  mark  is  a  tau !  The  identical  Egyptian \nhandled  cross,  with  the  half  of  which  talisman  Horus  raised  the  dead, \nas  is  shown  on  a  sculptured  ruin  at  Philae. \n\nEnough  was  said  in  the  text  about  the  Svastika  and  the  Tau.  Verily \nmay  the  Cross  be  traced  back  into  the  very  depths  of  the  unfathomable \nArchaic  Ages!    Its  Mystery  deepens  rather  than  clears,  as  we  find  it \n\n1187.  Jsis   UnveUed,   Vol.    I,   508,    506.  1189.     See  Isis  UnveUsd,  1,  572;    II,  393. \n\n1188.  Btehiel,  ix.  4.  1190.     In  Bjeodus,  lak  22. \n\n\n558  I'HE   SECR^  DOCTRINE \n\non  the  statues  of  Easter  Island  \u2014  in  old  Egypt,  in  Central  Asia, \nengraved  on  rocks  as  Tau  and  Svastika,  in  pre-Christian  Scandinavia, \neverywhere!  The  author  of  the  Hebrew-Egyptian  Mystery  stands \nperplexed  before  the  endless  shadow  it  throws  back  into  antiquity,  and \nis  unable  to  trace  it  to  any  particular  nation  or  man.  He  shows  the \nTargums  handed  down  by  the  Hebrews,  obscured  by  translation.  In \nJoshua}^*^  read  in  Arabic,  and  in  the  Targum  of  Jonathan,  it  is  said: \n\"  The  king  of  Ai  he  crucified  upon  a  tree.\"  The  Septuagint  rendering \nis  of  suspension  from  a  double  word  (Wordsworth  on  Joshua).  .  .  . \nThe  strangest  expression  of  this  kind  is  in  Numbers,^^^^  where,  by \nOnkelos  (?)  it  is  read:  \"Crucify  them  before  the  Lord  (Jehovah) \nagainst  the  Sun!*  \"  The  word  here  yp^ ,  to  nail  to,  is  rendered  pro- \nperly (Fuerst)  by  the  Vulgate  to  crucify.  The  very  construction  of \nthis  sentence  is  mystic.\"***** \n\nSo  it  is,  but  the  spirit  of  it  has  been  ever  misunderstood.  \"To \ncrucify  before  (not  against)  the  sun  \"  is  a  phrase  used  of  initiation. \nIt  comes  from  Egypt,  and  primarily  from  India.  The  enigma  can  be \nunriddled  only  by  searching  for  its  key  in  the  Mysteries  of  Initiation. \nThe  initiated  adept,  who  had  successfully  passed  tiirough  all  the  trials, \nwas  attached,  not  nailed,  but  simply  tied  on  a  couch  in  the  form  of  a \ntau  J  (in  Egypt),  of  a  Svastika  without  the  four  additional  prolonga- \ntions (thus:  \u2014 L-,  not  \u2022-4-i)>  plunged  in  a  deep  sleep  (the  \"  Sleep  of \n\nSiloam  \"  it  is  called  to  this  day  among  the  Initiates  in  Asia  Minor,  in \nSyria,  and  even  higher  Egypt).  He  was  allowed  to  remain  in  this \nstate  for  three  days  and  three  nights,  during  which  time  his  Spiritual \nEgo  was  said  to  confabulate  with  the  \"gods,\"  descend  into  Hades, \nAmenti,  or  Patala  (according  to  the  country),  and  do  works  of \ncharity  to  the  invisible  beings,  whether  souls  of  men  or  Elemental \nSpirits;  his  body  remaining  all  the  time  in  a  temple  crypt  or  subter- \nranean cave.  In  Egypt  it  was  placed  in  the  Sarcophagus  in  the  King's \nChamber  of  the  Pyramid  of  Cheops,  and  carried  during  the  night  of \nthe  approaching  third  day  to  the  entrance  of  a  gallery,  where  at  a \ncertain  hour  the  beams  of  the  rising  Sun  struck  full  on  the  face  of \nthe  entranced  candidate,  who  awoke  to  be  initiated  by  Osiris,  and \nThoth  the  God  of  Wisdom. \n\nLet  the  reader  who  doubts  the  statement  consult  the  Hebrew  origin- \nals before  he  denies.  Let  him  turn  to  some  most  suggestive  Egyptian \nbos  reliefs.  One  especially  from  the  temple  of  Philae,  represents  a \nscene  of  initiation.  Two  Gods-Hierophants,  one  with  the  head  of  a \nhawk  (the  Sun),  the  other  t6\u00ab-headed  (Mercury,  Thoth,  the  god  of \n\n1191.     Chap.  Tiii.  29.  1192.     Chap.  xxv.  4. \n\n1192a.     The  Hebrew-Egyptian  Mystery  in  the  Source  of  Measures,  pace  204. \n\n\nITS    EARLY    SIGNIFICANCE  559 \n\nWisdom  and  secret  learning,  the  assessor  of  Osiris-Sun),  are  standing \nover  the  body  of  a  candidate  just  initiated.  They  are  in  the  act  of \npouring  on  his  head  a  double  stream  of  water  (the  water  of  life  and \nnew  birth),  which  stream  is  interlaced  in  the  shape  of  a  cross  and  full \nof  small  ansated  crosses.  This  is  allegorical  of  the  awakening  of  the \ncandidate  {now  an  Initiate),  when  the  beams  of  the  morning  sun \n(Osiris)  strike  the  crown  of  his  head  (his  entranced  body  being  placed \non  its  wooden  tau  so  as  to  receive  the  rays) .  Then  appeared  the  Hiero- \nphants-Initiators,  and  the  sacramental  words  were  pronounced,  osten- \nsibly, to  the  Sun-Osiris,  addressed  in  reality  to  the  Spirit  Sun  within, \nenlightening  the  newly-born  man.  Let  the  reader  meditate  on  the \nconnexion  of  the  Sun  with  the  Cross  in  both  its  generative  and  spiritu- \nally regenerative  capacities  \u2014  from  the  highest  antiquity.  Let  him \nexamine  the  tomb  of  Bait-Oxly,  in  the  reign  of  Rameses  II,  where \nhe  will  find  the  crosses  in  every  shape  and  position.  So  again,  on  the \nthrone  of  that  sovereign,  and  finally  on  a  fragment  from  the  Hall  of \nthe  ancestors  of  Thothmes  III,  preserved  in  the  National  Library  of \nParis,  which  represents  the  adoration  of  Bakhan-Aleare. \n\nIn  this  extraordinary  sculpture  and  painting  one  sees  the  disc  of  the \nSun  beaming  upon  an  ansated  cross  placed  upon  a  cross  of  which  those \nof  the  Calvary  were  perfect  copies.  The  ancient  MSS.  mention  these \nas  the  \"hard  couches  of  those  who  were  in  (spiritual)  travail,  the \nact  of  giving  birth  to  themselves^'  A  quantity  of  such  cruciform \n\"  couches,\"  on  which  the  candidate,  thrown  into  a  dead  trance  at  the \nend  of  his  supreme  initiation,  was  placed  and  secured,  were  found  in \nthe  underground  halls  of  the  Egyptian  temples  after  their  destruction. \nThe  worthy  and  holy  Fathers  of  the  Cyril  and  Theophilus  types  used \nthem  freely,  believing  they  had  been  brought  and  concealed  there  by \nsome  new  converts.  Alone  Origen,  and  after  him  Clemens  Alexandrin- \nus  and  other  ex-initiates,  knew  better.  But  they  preferred  to  keep  silent. \n\nAgain,  let  the  reader  read  the  Hindu  \"  fables,\"  as  the  Orientalists \ncall  them,  and  remember  the  allegory  of  Visvakarma,  the  creative \npower,  the  great  architect  of  the  world,  called  in  the  Veda  \"  the  all- \nseeing  god,\"  who  \"  sacrifices  himself  to  himself  \"  (the  Spiritual  Egos \nof  mortals  are  his  own  essence,  one  with  him,  therefore).  Remember \nthat  he  is  called  Deva  Vardhika  \"  the  builder  of  the  gods  \"  and  that  it \nis  he  who  ties  (the  Sun)  Surya,  his  son-in-law,  on  his  lathe,  in  the \nexoteric  allegory ;  on  the  Svastika,  in  esoteric  tradition,  as  on  earth  he \nis  the  Hierophant  Initiator,  and  cuts  away  a  portion  of  his  brightness. \nVisvakarma,  remember  again,  is  the  Son  of  Yoga-Siddha,  i,  e,,  the \nholy  power  of  Yoga,  and  the  fabricator  of  the  \"  fiery  weapon,\"  the \nmagic  Agneyastra.  The  narrative  is  given  more  fully  elsewhere.  The \nauthor  of  the  Kabalistic  work  so  often  quoted  from,  asks : \u2014 \n\n\n560  tnt  se;CKBX  DOCTSINE \n\nThe  theoretical  use  of  crudiixion  must  have  been  somehow  comiected  with  the \npersonification  of  this  symbol  [the  structure  of  the  garden  of  Paradise  symbol- \nized by  a  crucified  man].  But  how?  And  as  showing  what?  The  symbol  was \nof  the  origin  of  measures,  shadowing  forth  creative  law  or  design.  What \npractically,  as  regards  humanity,  could  actual  crucifixion  betoken?  Yet,  that  it \nwas  held  as  the  effigy  of  some  mysterious  working  of  the  same  system,  is  shown \nfrom  the  very  fact  of  the  use.  There  seems  to  be  deep  below  deep  as  to  the \nmysterious  workings  of  these  number  values  \u2014  [the  symbolization  of  the  con- \nnexion of  113  :  355,  with  20612  :  6561,  by  a  crucified  man].  Not  only  are  they \nshown  to  work  in  the  Kosmos  .  .  .  but  by  sympathy,  they  seem  to  work  out \nconditions  relating  to  an  unseen  and  spiritual  world,  and  the  prophets  seem \nto  have  held  knowledge  of  the  connecting  links.  Reflection  becomes  more \ninvolved  when  it  is  considered  that  the  power  of  expression  of  the  law,  exactly, \nby  numbers,  clearly  defining  a  system,  was  not  the  accident  of  the  language,  but \nwas  its  very  essence,  and  of  its  primary  organic  construction;  therefore,  neither \nthe  language,  nor  the  mathematical  system  attaching  to  it,  could  be  of  man's \ninvention,  unless  both  were  founded  upon  a  prior  language,  which  afterwards \nbecame  obsolete.  .  .  .\"** \n\nThe  author  proves  these  points  by  further  elucidation,  and  reveals \nthe  secret  meaning  of  more  than  one  dead-letter  narrative,  by  showing \nthat  probably  tt^^K,  man,  was  the  primordial  word  \u2014  \"the  very  first \nword  possessed  by  the  Hebrews,  whoever  they  were,  to  carry  the  idea \nby  sound  of  a  man.  The  essential  of  this  word  was  113  [the  numer- \nical value  of  that  word]  from  the  beginning,  and  carried  with  it  the \nelements  of  the  cosmical  system  displayed.\" \n\nThis  is  demonstrated  by  the  Hindu  Wittoba  \u2014  a  form  of  Vishnu  \u2014 \nas  said  already.  The  figure  of  Wittoba,  even  to  the  nail-marks  on  the \nf eet,^^\"*  is  that  of  Jesus  crucified,  in  all  its  details  save  the  Cross ;  and \nthat  MAN  was  meant  is  proved  to  us  further  by  the  fact  of  the  Initiate \nbeing  reborn  after  his  crucifixion  on  the  TREE  OF  i*iFE.  This  \"  tree  \" \nhas  now  become  exoterically,  through  its  use  by  the  Romans  as  an \ninstrument  of  torture,  and  the  ignorance  of  the  early  Christian  schem- \ners, the  tree  of  death! \n\nThus,  one  of  the  seven  esoteric  meanings  implied  in  this  mystery  of \nCrucifixion  by  the  mystic  inventors  of  the  system  \u2014  the  original  elab- \noration and  adoption  of  which  dates  back  to  the  very  establishment  of \nthe  MYSTERIES  \u2014  is  discovered  in  the  geometrical  symbols  containing \nthe  history  of  the  evolution  of  man.  The  Hebrews,  whose  prophet \nMoses  was  so  learned  in  the  esoteric  Wisdom  of  Egypt,  and  who \nadopted  their  numerical  system  from  the  Phoenicians,  and  later  from \nthe  Gentiles,  from  whom  they  borrowed  most  of  their  Kabalistic \nMysticism,  adapted,  most  ingeniously,  the  Cosmic  and  anthropologi- \n\n1193.  Sourct  of  Measures,  pp.   204-205.         Wittoba's   left   foot   bears  the   mark  of  the \n\n1194.  See  Moor's  HindA  Pantheon,  where      nail  \u2014  on  the  figure  of  his  idoL \n\n\nTH^    MINING   OF   THE   CRUCIFIXION  561 \n\ncal  S3rmbols  of  the  \"  heathen  \"  nations  to  their  peculiar  secret  records. \nIf  Christian  sacerdotalism  has  lost  the  key  of  it  today,  the  early  com- \npilers of  the  Christian  Mysteries  were  well  versed  in  Esoteric  philo- \nsophy and  the  Hebrew  occult  metrology,  and  used  it  dexterously. \nThus  they  took  the  word  cdsh  (one  of  tiie  Hebrew  word  forms  for \nman)  and  used  it  in  conjunction  with  that  of  Shandh  \"  lunar  year,\" \nso  mystically  connected  with  the  name  of  Jehovah,  the  supposed \n\"  father  \"  of  Jesus,  and  embosomed  the  mystic  idea  in  an  astronom- \nical value  and  formula. \n\nThe  original  idea  of  \"  Man  Crucified  \"  in  Space  belongs  certainly  to \nthe  ancient  Hindus,  and  Muir  shows  it  in  his  Hindu  Pantheon  in  the \nengraving  that  represents  Wittoba.  Plato  adopted  it  in  his  decussated \nCross  in  Space,  the  X,  \"the  Second  God  who  impressed  himself  on \nthe  Universe  in  the  form  of  the  Cross  \" ;  Krishna  is  likewise  shown \n\"crucified.\"\"**^  Again  it  is  repeated  in  the  Old  Testament  in  the \nqueer  injunction  to  crucify  men  before  the  Lord,  the  Sun  \u2014  which  is \nno  prophecy  at  all,  but  has  a  direct  phallic  significance.  In  \u00a7  II  of  that \nsame  most  suggestive  work  on  the  Kabalistic  meanings  \u2014  The  Hebrew- \nEgyptian  Mystery  in  the  Source  of  Measures,  we  read  again: \u2014 \n\nIn  symbol,  the  nails  of  the  cross  have  for  the  shape  of  the  heads  thereof  a \nsolid  pyramid,  and  a  tapering  square  obeliscal  shaft,  or  phallic  emblem,  for  the \nnail.  Taking  the  position  of  the  three  nails  in  the  Man's  extremities  and  on  the \ncross,  they  form  or  mark  a  triangle  in  shape,  one  nail  being  at  each  corner  of \nthe  triangle.  The  wounds  or  stigmata  in  the  extremities  are  necessarily  four, \ndesignative  of  the  square.  ,  .  .  The  three  nails  with  the  three  wounds  are  in \nnumber  6,  which  denotes  the  6  faces  of  the  cube  unfolded  [which  make  the \ncross  or  man-form,  or  7,  counting  three  horizontal  and  four  vertical  bars]  on \nwhich  the  man  is  placed;  and  this  in  turn  points  to  the  circular  measure  trans- \nferred on  to  the  edges  of  the  cube.  The  one  wound  of  the  feet  separates  into \ntwo  when  the  feet  are  separated,  making  three  together  for  all,  and  four \nwhen  separated,  or  7  in  all  \u2014  another  most  holy  [and  ivith  the  Jews]  feminine \nbase  number.\"*^ \n\nThus,  while  the  phallic  or  sexual  meaning  of  the  \"  Crucifixion  Nails  \" \nis  proven  by  the  geometrical  and  numerical  reading,  its  mystical  mean- \ning is  indicated  by  the  short  remarks  upon  it,  as  given  above,  in  its \nconnexion  with,  and  bearing  upon,  Prometheus.  He  is  another  victim, \nfor  he  is  crucified  on  the  Cross  of  Love,  on  the  rock  of  human \npassions,  a  sacrifice  to  his  devotion  to  the  cause  of  the  spiritual  element \nin  Humanity. \n\nNow,  the  primordial  system,  the  double  glyph  that  underlies  the  idea \nof  the  Cross,  is  not  \"of  human  invention,\"  for  Cosmic  ideation  and \nthe  Spiritual  representation  of  the  divine  Ego-man  are  at  its  basis. \n\n1195.     See  Dr.  hvaidj's  Monumental  Christianity,  fig.  72.  1195a.     Page  52. \n\n\n562  THE  SECRET  DOCTRINE \n\nLater,  it  expanded  in  the  beautiful  idea  adopted  by  and  represented  in \nthe  Mysteries,  that  of  regenerated  man,  the  mortal,  who,  by  crucifying \nthe  man  of  flesh  and  his  passions  on  the  Procrustean  bed  of  torture, \nbecame  reborn  as  an  Immortal.  Leaving  the  body,  the  animal-man, \nbehind  him,  tied  on  the  Cross  of  Initiation  like  an  empty  chrysalis,  the \nEgo  Soul  became  as  free  as  a  butterfly.  Still  later,  owing  to  the \ngradual  loss  of  spirituality,  the  cross  became  in  Cosmogony  and  An- \nthropology no  higher  than  a  phallic  symbol. \n\nWith  the  Esotericists,  from  the  remotest  times  the  Universal  Soul  or \nanima  mundi,  the  material  reflection  of  the  Immaterial  Ideal,  was  the \nSource  of  Life  of  all  beings  and  of  the  life  principle  of  the  three \nkingdoms;  and  it  was  Septenary  with  the  Hermetic  philosophers,  as \nwith  all  ancients.  For  it  is  represented  as  a  Sevenfold  cross,  whose \nbranches  are  respectively,  light,  heat,  electricity,  terrestrial  magnetism, \nastral  radiation,  motion,  and  Intelligence,  or  what  some  call  self- \nconsciousness. \n\nWe  have  said  it  elsewhere.  Long  before  the  cross  or  its  sign  were \nadopted  as  symbols  of  Christianity,  the  sign  of  the  cross  was  used  as \na  sign  of  recognition  among  adepts  and  neophytes,  the  latter  being \ncalled  Chrests  (from  Chrestos,  man  of  tribulation  and  sorrow).  Says \nfi.  Levi: \n\nThe  sign  of  the  cross  adopted  by  the  Christians  does  not  belong  exclusively \nto  them.  It  is  Kabalistic,  and  represents  the  opposition  and  quaternary  equili- \nbrium of  the  elements.  We  see  by  the  Occult  verse  of  the  Paternoster  that \nthere  were  originally  two  ways  of  making  it,  or,  at  least  two  very  different \nformulas  to  express  its  meaning  \u2014  one  reserved  for  priests-initiates,  the  other \ngiven  to  neophytes  and  the  profane.  Thus,  for  example,  the  initiate,  carrying \nhis  hand  to  his  forehead,  said:  To  thee;  then  he  added,  belong:  and  continued, \nwhile  carrying  his  hand  to  the  breast  \u2014  the  kingdom;  then,  to  the  left  shoulder \n\u2014  justice;  to  the  right  shoulder  \u2014  and  mercy.  Then  he  joined  the  two  hands, \nadding:  throughout  the  generating  cycles:  \"  Tibi  sunt  Malchut  et  Geburah  ct \nChassed  per  Aeonas\"  \u2014  a  sign  of  the  Cross,  absolutely  and  magfnificently  kaba- \nlistic, which  the  profanations  of  Gnosticism  made  the  militant  and  official  Church \ncompletely  lose.\"** \n\nThe  \"  militant  and  official  Church  \"  did  more :  having  helped  herself \nto  what  had  never  belonged  to  her,  she  took  only  that  which  the  \"  pro- \nfane \"  had,  the  Kabalistic  meaning  of  the  male  and  female  Sephiroth. \nShe  never  lost  the  inner  and  higher  meaning  since  she  never  had  it  \u2014 \nfi.  Levi's  pandering  to  Rome,  notwithstanding.  The  sign  of  the  cross \nadopted  by  the  Latin  Church  was  phallic  from  the  beginning,  while \nthat  of  the  Greeks  was  the  cross  of  the  neophytes,  the  Chrest. \n\n1196.     Dogme  et  Rituel,  etc.,  Vol.    II,  p.   88. \n\n\nTHE  SEVEN  THUNDERS  563 \n\n\n\u00a7  XXIII \nTHE  UPANISHADS  IN  GNOSTIC  LITERATURE \n\nWe  are  reminded  in  King's  Gnostics  that  the  Greek  language  has \nbut  one  word  for  vowel  and  voice ;  and  this  has  led  the  uninitiated  to \nmany  erroneous  interpretations.  On  the  simple  knowledge,  however, \nof  that  well-known  fact  a  comparison  may  be  attempted,  and  a  flood \nof  light  thrown  upon  several  mystic  meanings.  Thus  the  words,  so \noften    used    in   the    Upanishads    and    the    Puranas,    \"  Sound \"    and \n\nSpeech,\"   may  be   collated   with   the   Gnostic   \"  Vowels \"   and   the \n\nVoices  \"  of  the  Thunders  and  Angels  in  Revelation,  The  same  will \nbe  found  in  Pistis  Sophia,  and  other  ancient  Fragments  and  MSS. \nThis  was  remarked  even  by  the  matter-of-fact  author  of  The  Gnostics \nand  their  Remains, \n\nThrough  Hippolytos,  an  early  Church  Father,  we  learn  what  Markos \n\u2014  a  Pythagorean  rather  than  a  Christian  Gnostic,  and  a  Kabalist  most \ncertainly  \u2014  had  received  in  mystic  revelation.  It  is  said  that  \"  Markos \nhad  it  revealed  unto  him  that  '  the  seven  heavens '  ^^\"^ . . .  sounded  each \none  vowel,  which,  all  combined  together,  formed  a  complete  doxology\" ; \nin  clearer  words:  \"the  Sound  whereof  being  carried  down  [from  these \nseven  heavens]  to  earth,  became  the  creator  and  parent  of  all  things \nthat  be  on  earth.\"  ^^\u2022^  Translated  from  the  Occult  phraseology  into \nstill  plainer  language  this  would  read :  **  The  Sevenfold  Logos  having \ndifferentiated  into  seven  Logoi,  or  creative  potencies  (vowels)  these \n(the  second  logos,  or  \"  Sound  \")  created  all  on  Earth.\" \n\nAssuredly  one  who  is  acquainted  with  Gnostic  literature  can  hardly \nhelp  seeing  in  St.  John's  Apocalypse,  a  work  of  the  same  school  of \nthought.  For  we  find  John  saying,^^**  \"  Seven  thunders  uttered  their \nvoices  .  .  .  and  I  was  about  to  write  .  .  .  [but]  I  heard  a  voice  from \nheaven  sa3nng  unto  me,  *  Seal  up  those  things  which  the  seven  thun- \nders uttered,  and  write  them  not.' \"  The  same  injunction  is  given  to \nMarkos,  the  same  to  all  other  semi  and  full  Initiates.  Yet  the  same- \nness of  equivalent  expressions  used,  and  of  the  underlying  ideas,  al- \nways betrays  a  portion  of  the  mysteries.  We  must  always  seek  for \nmore  than  one  meaning  in  every  mystery  allegorically  revealed,  espe- \ncially in  those  in  which  the  number  seven  and  its  multiplications  seven \nby  seven,  or  forty-nine,  appear.     Now  when  the  Rabbi  Jesus  is  re- \n\n1197.     The  \"Heavens\"  are  identical  with  1198.     See  Hippolytos,  vi,  48,  and  King's \n\n\"Angels^\"  as  already  stated.  Gnostics,  p.  200. \n\n1199.     Chap.   X,   3,  4. \n\n\n564  I'HE  SECR^  DOCTRINE \n\nquested  (in  Pistis  Sophia)  by  his  disciples  to  reveal  to  them,  \"the \nmysteries  of  the  Light  of  thy  [his]  Father  \"  (t.  e,,  of  the  higher  Self \nenlightened  by  Initiation  and  Divine  knowledge),  Jesus  answers: \n\nDo  ye  seek  after  these  mysteries?  No  mystery  is  more  excellent  than  they \nwhich  shall  bring  your  souls  unto  the  Light  of  Lights,  unto  the  place  of  Truth \nand  Goodness,  unto  the  place  where  there  is  neither  male  nor  female,  neither \nform  in  that  place  but  Light,  everlasting,  not  to  be  uttered.  Nothing  therefore \nis  more  excellent  than  the  mysteries  which  ye  seek  after,  saving  only  the  mys- \ntery of  the  seven  vowels  and  their  forty  and  ninis  powers,  and  their  numbers \nthereof;   and  no  name  is  more  excellent  than  all  these  vowels.*''^ \n\n\"The  Seven  Fathers  and  the  Forty-nine  Sons  blaze  in  Darkness, \nbut  they  are  the  life  and  light  and  the  continuation  thereof  through \nthe  Great  Age  \"  \u2014  says  the  Commentary  speaking  of  the  \"  Fires.\" \n\nNow  it  becomes  evident  that,  in  every  esoteric  interpretation  of  ex- \noteric beliefs  expressed  in  allegorical  forms,  there  was  the  same  under- \nlying idea  \u2014  the  basic  number  seven,  the  compound  of  three  and  four, \npreceded  by  the  divine  three  (  A )  niaking  the  perfect  number  ten. \n\nAlso,  these  numbers  applied  equally  to  divisions  of  time,  to  cosmo- \ngraphy metaphysical  and  physical,  as  well  as  to  man  and  everything  else \nin  visible  nature.  Thus  these  Seven  vowels  with  their  forty-nine  powers \nare  identical  with  the  three  and  the  Seven  Fires  of  the  Hindus  and  their \nforty-nine  fires ;  identical  with  the  numerical  mysteries  of  the  Persian \nSimorgh;  identical  with  those  of  the  Jewish  Kabalists.  The  latter, \ndwarfing  the  numbers  (their  mode  of  blinds) ^  made  the  duration  of \neach  successive  renewal  (what  we  call  in  esoteric  parlance  Round)  of \nthe  seven  renewals  of  the  globe  only  of  7000  years,  instead  of,  as  is \nmore  likely,  7,000,000,000,  and  assigned  to  the  total  duration  of  the \nuniverse  49,000  years  only.^**^\u00ae \n\nNow,  the  Secret  Doctrine  furnishes  a  key  which  reveals  to  us  on  in- \ndisputable grounds  of  comparative  analogy  that  Garuda,  the  allegorical \nand  monstrous  half-man  and  half-bird \u2014 the  Vahana  or  vehicle  on  which \nVishnu  (who  is  Kala,  \"time\")  is  shown  to  ride  \u2014  is  the  origin  of  all \nother  such  allegories.  He  is  the  Indian  phoenix,  the  emblem  of  cyclic \nand  periodical  time,  the  \"  man-lion  \"  Sinha,  of  whose  representations \nthe  so-called  \"  gnostic  gems  \"  are  so  full.^*\u00ae^  \"  Over  the  seven  rays  of \nthe  lion's  crown,  and  corresponding  to  their  points,  stand,  in  many  cases, \nthe  seven  vowels  of  the  Greek  alphabet  AEHIOYO,  testifying  to  the \nSeven  Heavens.\"  ^'\u00ae^'  This  is  the  Solar  Hon  and  the  emblem  of  the  Solar \n\nn99a.    Pistis  Sophia,   378.  thority  on  Gnostic  antiquities,  these  gnostic \n\n1200.  Compare  I  \"  Chronology  of  the  gems  are  not  the  work  of  the  Gnostics,  but \nBrihmans.\"  belong  to  pre-Christian  periods,  and  are  the \n\n1201.  As  confessed  by  Ring,  the  great  au-  work  of  magicians  (p.  241). \n\n1201a.     The  Gnostics  and  Their  Remains,  p.  218. \n\n\nWHEN   TIME   BE    NO   LONGER \n\n\n565 \n\n\ncycle,  as  Garuda  \"***  is  that  of  the  great  cycle,  the  \"  Mahd-Kalpa \"  co- \netemal  with  Vishnu,  and  also,  of  course,  the  emblem  of  the  Sun,  and \nSolar  cycle.  This  is  shown  by  the  details  of  the  allegory.  At  his  birth, \nGaruda  is  mistaken  for  Agni,  the  God  of  Fire,  on  account  of  his  (Garu- \nda's)  \"  dazzling  splendor,\"  and  thereupon  called  Gaganesvara,  \"  lord  of \nthe  sky.\"  Again,  his  being  represented  as  Osiris,  and  by  many  heads  of \nallegorical  monsters  on  the  Abraxas  (gtiostic)  gems,  with  the  head  and \nbeak  of  an  eagle  or  a  hawk  (solar  birds),  denotes  Garuda's  solar  and \ncyclic  character.  His  Son  is  Jatdyu,  the  cycle  of  60,000  years.  As  well \nremarked  by  C.  W.  King:^*\u00ae*  \"  Whatever  the  primary  meaning  [of  the \ngem  with  the  solar  lion  and  vowels]  it  was  probably  imported  in  its  pre- \nsent shape  from  India,  that  true  fountain  head  of  Gnostic  iconography\" \n\nThe  mysteries  of  the  seven  gnostic  vowels,  uttered  by  the  thunders  of \nSt.  John,  can  be  unriddled  only  by  the  primeval  and  original  Occultism \nof  Aryavarta,  brought  into  India  by  the  primeval  Brahmans,  who  had \nbeen  initiated  in  Central  Asia,  And  this  is  the  Occultism  we  study  and \ntry  to  explain,  as  much  as  is  possible  in  these  pages.  Our  doctrine  of \nseven  Races  and  Seven  Rounds  of  life  and  evolution  around  our  terres- \ntrial chain  of  spheres,  may  be  found  even  in  Revelation}^^^  When  the \nseven  \"  thunders,\"  or  \"  sounds,\"  or  \"  vowels  \" \u2014  one  meaning  out  of  the \nseven  for  each  such  vowel  relating  directly  to  our  own  Earth  and  its  sev- \nen Root-Races  in  each  Round  \u2014 \"  had  uttered  their  voices  \" \u2014  but  for- \nbidden the  Seer  to  write  them,  and  made  him  \"  seal  up  those  things  \"  \u2014 \nwhat  did  the  Angel  \"  standing  upon  the  sea  and  upon  the  earth  \"  do  ? \nHe  lifted  his  hand  to  heaven  \"and  sware  by  him  that  liveth  for  ever \nand  ever  . . .  that  there  should  be  time  no  longer.\"  \"  But  in  the  days  of \nthe  voice  of  the  seventh  angel  when  he  shall  begin  to  sound,  the  Mystery \nof  God  [of  the  Cycle]  should  be  finished.\"  \"\u00b0*^  which  means,  in  theoso- \nphic  phraseology,  that  when  the  Seventh  Round  is  completed,  then  Time \nwill  cease.  \"  There  shall  be  time  no  longer  \"  very  naturally,  since  pra- \nlaya  shall  set  in  and  there  will  remain  no  one  on  earth  to  keep  a  division \nof  time,  during  that  periodical  dissolution  and  arrest  of  conscious  life. \n\nDr.  Kenealy  and  others  believed  this  doctrine  of  the  Rabbins  (their \ncalculations  of  cyclic  seven  and  forty-nine)  to  have  been  brought  by \n\n\n1202.  The  lack  of  intuition  in  OrientalisU \nand  antiquarians  past  and  present,  is  remark- \nable. Thus,  Wilson,  the  translator  of  Vishnu \nPurdna,  declares  in  his  Preface  that  in  the \nGaruda  Purdna  he  found  \"  no  account  of  the \nbirth  of  Garuda.\"  Considering  that  an  ac- \ncount of  \"  Creation \"  in  general  is  given \ntherein,  and  that  Garuda  is  co-eternal  with \nVishnu,  the  MahA-Kalpa,  or  Great  Life- \nCycle,   beginning  with   and  ending  with  the \n\n\nmanifesting   Vishnu,    what   other   account   of \nGaruda's  birth  could  be  expected! \n\n1203.  Gnostics,  p.   218. \n\n1204.  Vide  Revelation  xvii,  verses  3  and \n10;  and  Leviticus  xxiii,  verses  15  to  18; \nthe  first  passage  speaking  of  the  \"  Seven \nKkigs,\"  of  whom  five  have  gone;  and  the \nsecond  about  the  \"  Seven  Sabbaths,\"  etc. \n\n1205.  X,  7. \n\n\n566 \n\n\nTH^  SECR^  DOCTRINE \n\n\nthem  from  Chaldaea.'  This  is  more  than  likely.  But  the  Babylonians, \nwho  had  all  those  cycles  and  taught  them  only  at  their  great  initiatory \nmysteries  of  astrological  magic,  got  their  wisdom  and  learning  from \nIndia.  It  is  not  difficult,  therefore,  to  recognize  in  them  our  own  eso- \nteric doctrine.  In  their  secret  computations,  the  Japanese  have  the \nsame  figures  in  their  cycles.  As  to  the  Brahmans,  their  Puranas  and \nUpanishads  are  good  proof  of  it.  The  latter  have  passed  entirely  into \nGnostic  literature ;  and  a  Brahman  needs  only  to  read  Pistis  Sophia  \"\" \nto  recognize  his  forefathers'  property,  even  to  the  phraseology  and \nsimiles  used.  Compare:  in  Fw/iy  5*^^ Aio\"***' the  disciple  says  to  Jesus : \n\"  Rabbi,  reveal  unto  us  the  Mysteries  of  the  Light  [i.  e.,  the  \"  Fire  of \nKnowledge  or  Enlightenment \"]  .  .  .  forasmuch  as  we  have  heard  thee \nsaying  that  there  is  another  baptism  of  smoke,  and  another  baptism  of \nthe  Spirit  of  Holy  Light,\"  \u00ab.  e.,  the  Spirit  of  ^iRt.  \"  I  baptize  you  with \nwater,  but  ...  he  shall  baptize  you  with  the  Holy  Ghost  and  with \nfire,\"  says  John  of  Jesus ;  ^^'^^  meaning  this  esoterically.  The  real  sig- \nnificance of  this  statement  is  very  profound.  It  means  that  he,  John, \na  non-initiated  ascetic,  can  impart  to  his  disciples  no  greater  wisdom \nthan  the  mysteries  connected  with  the  plane  of  matter  (water  being  a \nsymbol  of  it).  His  gnosis  was  that  of  exoteric  and  ritualistic  dogma, \nof  dead-letter  orthodoxy ;  ^^\u00ae\u00ae  while  the  wisdom  which  Jesus,  an  Initiate \nof  the  higher  mysteries,  would  reveal  to  them,  was  of  a  higher  charac- \nter, for  it  was  the  \"  Fire  \"  Wisdom  of  the  true  gnosis  or  the  real  spir- \nitual enlightenment.  One  was  Fire,  the  other  the  Smoke.  For  Moses, \nthe  fire  on  Mount  Sinai,  and  the  spiritual  wisdom  imparted;  for  the \nmultitudes  of  the  \"  people  \"  below,  for  the  profane,  Mount  Sinai  in \n(through)  smoke,  i.  e.,  the  exoteric  husks  of  orthodox  or  sectarian  rit- \nualism. \n\nNow,  having  the  above  in  view,  read  the  dialog  between  the  sages \nNarada  and  Devamata  in  the  Anugttd,  the  antiquity  and  importance  of \nwhich  MS.  (an  episode  from  the  Mahabhdrata)  one  can  learn  in  the \n\"  Sacred  Books  of  the  East,\"  edited  by  Prof.  Max  Muller.\"~  Narada \nis  discussing  upon  the  breaths  or  the  \"  life-winds,\"  as  they  are  called  in \n\n\n1206.  Pistis  Sophia  is  an  extremely  im- \nportant document,  a  genuine  Bvangel  of  the \nGnostics,  ascribed  at  random  to  Valentinus, \nbut  much  more  probably  a  pre-Christian  work \nin  its  original.  It  was  discovered  in  a  Cop- \ntic MS.  by  Schwartze,  in  the  British  Mus- \neum, quite  accidentally,  and  translated  by \nhim  into  Latin;  after  which  text  and \n(Latin)  version  were  published  by  Peter- \nmann  in  the  year  1853.  In  the  text  itself \nthe  authorship  of  this  Book  is  ascribed  to \nPhilip  the  Apostle,  whom  Jesus  bids  to  sit \ndown  and  write  the  revelation.    It  is  genu- \n\n\nine and  ought  to  be  as  canonical  as  any  other \ngospel.      Unfortunately    it    remains    to    this \nday  untranslated. \n1206a.     377. \n\n1207.  Matthew  iii,   11. \n\n1208.  In  the  Cycle  of  Initiation,  which \nwas  very  long,  water  represented  the  first \nand  lower  steps  toward  purification,  while \ntrials  connected  with  fire  came  last.  Water \ncould  regenerate  the  body  of  matter;  Fias \nalone,    that   of   the    inner   Spiritual    man. \n\n1209.  Vol.  VIII:  see  Introduction  by \nKashinath  Trimbak  Telang,  k.  a. \n\n\nTRUTH    BSTWEKN    TWO    CONTRASTS  567 \n\nthe  clumsy  translations  of  such  words  as  Prdna,  Apana,  etc.,  whose  full \nesoteric  meaning  and  application  to  individual  functions  can  hardly  be \nrendered  in  English.  He  says  of  this  Science  that  \"  it  is  the  teaching \nof  the  Veda  that  the  fire  verily  is  all  the  deities,  and  knowledge  of  it \narises  among  Brahmans,  being  accompanied  by  intelligence.\"  By  \"  fire,\" \nsays  the  Commentator,  he  means  the  SELF.  By  \"  intelligence,\"  the \nOccultist  says,  Narada  means  neither  \"  discussion  \"  nor  \"  argumenta- \ntion,\" as  Arjuna  Misra  believes,  but  \"  intelligence  \"  truly,  or  the  adapta- \ntion of  the  fire  of  Wisdom  to  Exoteric  Ritualism  for  the  profane.  This \nis  the  chief  concern  of  the  Brahmans  (who  were  the  first  to  set  the  ex- \nample to  other  nations  who  thus  anthropomorphized  and  carnalized  the \ngrandest  metaphysical  truths).  Narada  makes  it  plain  and  is  made  to \nsay:  \"The  smoke  of  (that)  fire,  which  is  of  excellent  glory,  (appears) \nin  the  shape  of  darkness\"  (verily  so!)  ;  \"its  ashes  [are]  passion;  and \ngoodness  is  that  in  connexion  with  it,  in  which  the  oflFering  is  thrown  \" : \nI.  e.,  that  faculty  in  the  disciple  which  apprehends  the  subtle  truth  (the \nflame)  which  escapes  heavenward,  while  the  objective  sacrifice  remains \nas  a  proof  and  evidence  of  piety  only  to  the  profane.  For  what  can \nNarada  mean  in  teaching  that  \"  those  who  understand  the  sacrifice  un- \nderstand the  Samana  and  the  Vyana  as  the  principal  (offering)\";  and \n\nthe  Prana  and  Apana,  but  portions  of  the  offering  .  .  .  and  between  them \nw  the  fire.  That  is  the  excellent  seat  of  the  Udana  as  understood  by  Brah- \nmanas.  As  to  that  which  is  distinct  from  these  pairs,  hear  me  speak  about \nthat.  Day  and  night  are  a  pair,  between  them  is  the  fire.  .  .  .  That  which  exists \nand  that  which  does  not  exist  are  a  pair,  between  them  is  the  fire,  etc,***' \n\nand  after  every  such  contrast  Narada  adds  **  That  is  the  excellent  seat \nof  the  Udana  as  understood  by  Brahmanas.\" \n\nNow  many  people  do  not  know  the  full  meaning  of  such  terms  as \nSamana  and  Vyana,  Prana  and  Apana,  explained  as  being  \"life-winds\" \n(we  say  \"  principles  and  their  respective  faculties  and  senses  \"),  being \noffered  up  to  Udana,  the  soi-disant  principal  \"  life  wind,\"  (?)  said  to \nact  at  all  the  joints.  Therefore  the  reader,  who  is  ignorant  that  the \nword  \"  fire  \"  means  in  these  allegories  both  the  \"  Self  \"  and  the  higher \ndivine  knowledge,  will  understand  nothing  in  this;  and  will  therefore \nentirely  miss  the  point  of  our  argument,  as  its  translators  and  even  its \neditor,  the  great  Oxford  Sanskritist,  Max  Miiller,  has  missed  the  true \nmeaning  of  Narada's  words.  Exoterically,  all  this  enumeration  of \n\"  life  winds  \"  means,  of  course,  approximately,  that  which  is  surmised \nin  the  foot-notes;  namely. \n\nThe  sense  appears  to  be  this  .  .  .  worldly  life  is  due  to  the  operations  of  the \nlife-winds  which  are  attached  to  the  SeIvF,  and  lead  to  its  manifestations  as \nindividual  souls  [?].    Of  these  the  Samana  and  Vyana  are  controlled  and  held \n\n1209a.     Op.  cU.,  pp.  276-277. \n\n\n568  THE  SECRET  DOCTRINE \n\nunder  check  by  the  Prina  and  Apana.  .  .  .  The  latter  two  are  held  in  check \nand  controlled  by  the  Udana,  which  thus  controls  all.  And  the  control  of \nthis,  which  is  the  control  of  all  five  .  .  .  leads  to  the  Supreme  Self.*^ \n\nThe  above  is  given  as  an  explanation  of  the  text,  which  records  the \nwords  of  the  Brahmana,  who  narrates  how  he  reached  the  ultimate \nWisdom  of  Yogism,  and  had  reached  all  knowledge  in  this  wise.  Say- \ning that  he  had  \"  perceived  by  means  of  the  Stl^  the  seat  abiding  in \nthe  Self,\"  where  dwells  the  Brahman  free  from  all;  and  explaining \nthat  that  indestructible  principle  was  entirely  beyond  the  perception  of \nsenses  (i.  e,,  of  the  five  \"  life-winds  \"),  he  adds  that  \"  in  the  midst  of \nall  these  (life- winds)  which  move  about  in  the  body  and  swallow  up \none  another,  blazes  the  Vaisvanara  fire  sevenfold!*  This  \"  Fire,\"  ac- \ncording to  Nilakantha's  Commentary,  is  identical  with  the  \"  I,\"  the \nSELF,  which  is  the  goal  of  the  ascetic  (Vaisvanara  being  a  word  often \nused  for  the  5*^//).  Then  the  Brahmana  goes  on  to  enumerate  that \nwhich  is  meant  by  the  word  \"  Sevenfold,\"  and  says,  \"  The  nose  [or \nsmell],  the  tongue  [taste],  the  eye,  and  the  skin,  and  the  ear  as  the \nfifth,  the  mind,  and  the  understanding,  these  are  the  seven  tongues  of \nthe  blaze  of  Vaisvanara,^** ^  .  .  .  those  are  the  seven  (kinds  of)  fuel \nfor  me,****  .  .  .  these  are  the  seven  great  officiating  priests.\" \n\nThese  seven  priests  are  accepted  by  Arjuna  Misra  in  the  sense  of \nmeaning  \"  the  soul  distinguished  as  so  many  [souls,  or  principles]  with \nreference  to  these  several  powers  \" ;  and,  finally,  the  translator  seems \nto  accept  the  explanation,  and  reluctantly  admits  that  \"  they  may  mean  \" \nthis ;  though  he  himself  takes  the  sense  to  mean  \"  the  powers  of  hear- \ning, etc.  (the  physical  senses,  in  short)  which  are  presided  over  by  the \nseveral  deities.\"  ***\u2022 \n\nBut  whatever  it  may  mean,  whether  in  scientific  or  orthodox  interpre- \ntations, this  passage  on  page  259  explains  Narada's  statements  on  page \n276,  and  shows  them  referring  to  exoteric  and  esoteric  methods  and \ncontrasting  them.  Thus  the  Samana  and  the  Vyana,  though  subject  to \nthe  Prana  and  the  Apana,  and  all  the  four  to  Udana  in  the  matter  of \nacquiring  the  Pranayama  (of  the  Hatha- Yogi,  chiefly,  or  the  \"  lower  \" \nform  of  the  Yoga)  are  yet  referred  to  as  the  principal  offering,  for,  as \nrightly  argued  by  the  commentator,  their  \"  operations  are  more  prac- \ntically important  for  vitality  \"  ;***\u2022'  i.  e,,  they  are  the  grossest,  and  are \noffered  in  the  sacrifice,  to  disappear,  so  to  speak,  in  the  quality  of  dark- \nness of  that  fire  or  its  smoke  (mere  exoteric  ritualistic  form).    But \n\n1210.  Pages    258-259,    Anugitd,    \"  Sacred  non-teparateness,    t.  \u20ac.,   both    divine   and  hu- \nBooks  of   the    East,\"   vol.    VIII.  man. \n\n1211.  In    the    astronomical    and    cosmical  1212.     Here    the    speaker    personifies    the \nkey,  Vaisvanara  is  Agni,  son  of  the  Sun,  or  said    divine    S%Lt. \n\nVi^&naras,    but    in    the    psycho-metaphysical  1213.     Vide  he  cit.,  p.  259,  footnote  no.  6. \n\nsymbolism   it   is   the    Sklw,    in    the   sense   of  1213a.     Footnote   no.   4,   p.   276, \n\n\nTHE  DIVINE   self's  wisdom \n\n\n569 \n\n\nPrana  and  Apana,  though  shown  as  subordinate  (because  less  gross  or \nmore  purified),  have  the  fire  between  them:  the  Self  and  the  secret \nknowledge  possessed  by  that  Self.  So  for  the  good  and  evil,  and  for \n\"  that  which  exists  and  that  which  does  not  exist \" ;  all  these \n\"  pairs  \"  **^*  have  fire  between  them,  t.  e,,  esoteric  knowledge,  the  Wis- \ndom of  the  divine  SELF.  Let  those  who  are  satisfied  with  the  Smoke  of \nthe  Fire  remain  wherein  they  are,  that  is  to  say  within  the  Egyptian \ndarkness  of  theological  fictions  and  dead-letter  interpretations. \n\nThe  above  is  written  only  for  the  Western  students  of  Occultism  and \nTheosophy.  The  writer  presumes  to  explain  these  things  neither  to  the \nHindus,  who  have  their  own  Gurus ;  nor  to  the  Orientalists,  who  think \nthey  know  more  than  all  the  Gurus  and  Rishis,  past  and  present,  put \ntogether.  These  rather  lengthy  quotations  and  examples  cited  are \nnecessary,  if  even  to  point  out  to  the  student  the  works  he  has  to  study \nso  as  to  derive  benefit  and  learning  from  comparison.  Let  him  read \nPistis  Sophia  in  the  light  of  the  Bhagavadgitd,  the  Anugita  and  others ; \nand  then  the  statement  made  by  Jesus  in  the  Gnostic  Gospel  will  be- \ncome clear,  and  the  dead  letter  blinds  disappear  at  once.  Read  this  and \ncompare  with  the  explanation  from  the  Hindu  scriptures  just  given. \n\n.  .  .  And  no  name  is  more  excellent  than  all  these  [seven]  vowels.  A  name \nwherein  be  contained  all  names,  all  Lights,  and  all  [the  forty-nine]  powers, \nknowing  it,  if  a  man  quits  this  body  of  matter'^  no  smoke  [i.  e.,  no  theological \ndelusion],\"\"  no  darkness,  nor  Ruler  of  the  Sphere  [no  personal  genius  or  plane- \ntary spirit  called  God],  or  of  Fate  [karma] .  .  .  shall  be  able  to  hold  back  the  soul \nthat  knoweth  that  name.  ...    If  he  shall  utter  that  [Name]  unto  the  fire,  the \n\n\n1214.  Compare  with  these  \"pairs  of  op- \nposites/'  in  the  AnugitA,  the  \"pairs\"  of \nAeons  in  the  elaborate  system  of  Valentinus, \nthe  most  learned  and  profound  master  of \nGnosis.  As  the  \"pairs  of  opposites,\"  male \nand  female,  are  all  derived  from  Akdia \n(undeveloped  and  developed,  differentiated \nand  undifferentiated,  or  Stht  or  Prajapati), \nso  are  the  Valentinian  \"  pairs  \"  of  male  and \nfemale  Aeons  shown  to  emanate  from  By- \nthos,  the  pre-existing  eternal  Depth,  and  ki \ntheir  secondary  emanation  from  Ampsiu- \nOuraan  (or  sempiternal  Depth  and  Silence), \nthe  second  I^ogos.  In  the  esoteric  emana- \ntion there  are  seven  chief  \"pairs  of  oppo- \nsites\";  and  so  also  in  the  Valentinian  sys- \ntem there  were  fourteen,  or  twice  seven. \nEpiphanios,  copying  incorrectly,  \"  copied  one \npair  twice  over,\"  Mr.  C  W.  King  thinks, \n\"and  thus  adds  one  pair  to  the  proper  fif- \nteen.\" (The  Gnostics,  etc,  pp.  263-4.)    Here \n\n\nKing  falls  into  the  opposite  error:  the  pairs \nof  Aeons  are  not  15  (a  blind)  but  14,  as \nthe  first  Aeon  is  that  from  which  others \nemanate,  Depth  and  Silence  being  the  first \nand  only  emanation  from  Bythos.  As  Hip>- \npolytos  shows:  \"  The  Aeons  of  Valentinus \nare  confessedly  the  Six  Radicals  of  Simon \n(Magus),\"  with  the  seventh.  Fire,  at  their \nhead.  And  these  are:  Mind,  Intelligence, \nVoice,  Name,  Reason  and  Thought  subordin- \nate to  TiRt,  the  higher  self,  or  precisely \nthe  \"  Seven  Winds  \"  or  the  \"  Seven  Priests  \" \nof  Anugitd. \n\n1215.  Not  necessarily  at  death  only,  bat \nduring   Sam&dhi  or   mystic   trance. \n\n1216.  All  the  words  and  sentences  be- \ntween brackets,  are  the  writer's.  This  is \ntranslated  directly  from  the  Latin  MS.  of \nthe  British  Museum.  King's  translation  in \nthe  Gnostics  conforms  too  much  to  the  gnos- \nticism as   explained   by   the   Church-Fathers. \n\n\n570  THE  SECRKT  DOCTRINE \n\ndarkness  shall  flee  away.  .  .  .  And  if  he  shall  utter  that  name  unto  ...  all \ntheir  Powers,  nay,  even  unto  Barbelo,***'  the  Invisible  God,  and  the  triple-powered \nGods,  so  soon  as  he  shall  have  uttered  that  name  in  those  places,  they  shall \nall  be  shaken  and  thrown  one  upon  the  other,  so  that  they  shall  be  ready  to  melt, \nperish  and  disappear,  and  shall  cry  aloud,  \"  O,  Light  of  all  Lights  that  art  in \nthe  Boundless  Light,  remember  us  also  and  purify  us!\"\"*^' \n\nIt  IS  easy  to  see  who  this  Light  and  Name  are:  the  light  of  Initia- \ntion and  the  name  of  the  \"  Fire-Self,\"  which  is  no  name,  no  action, \nbut  a  Spiritual,  ever-living  Power,  higher  even  than  the  \"  Invisible \nGod,\"  as  this  Power  is  Itself. \n\nBut  if  the  able  and  learned  author  of  The  Gnostics  and  Their  Re- \nmains has  not  sufficiently  allowed  for  the  Spirit  of  allegory  and \nmysticism  in  the  fragments  translated  and  quoted  by  him,  in  the  above \nnamed  work,  from  Pistis  Sophia  \u2014  other  Orientalists  have  done  far \nworse.  Having  neither  his  intuitional  perception  of  the  Indian  origin \nof  the  Gnostic  Wisdom  still  more  than  of  their  \"  gems,\"  most  of  them, \nbeginning  with  Wilson  and  ending  with  the  dogmatic  Weber,  have \nmade  most  extraordinary  blunders  with  regard  to  almost  every  symbol. \nSir  M.  Monier  Williams  and  others  show  a  very  decided  contempt  for \nthe  \"  Esoteric  Buddhists \"  as  theosophists  are  now  called ;  yet  no \nStudent  of  Occult  philosophy  has  ever  mistaken  a  cycle  for  a  living \npersonage  and  vice  versa,  as  was  very  often  the  case  with  our  learned \nOrientalists.  An  instance  or  two  may  illustrate  the  statement  more \ngraphically.    Let  us  choose  the  best  known. \n\nIn  the  Rdmdyona,  Garuda  is  called  \"  the  maternal  uncle  of  Sagara's \n60,000  sons  \" ;  and  Ansumat,  Sagara's  grandson,  \"  the  nephew  of  the \n60,000  uncles  \"  reduced  to  ashes  by  the  look  of  Kapila,  \"  the  Purushot- \ntama\"  (or  infinite  Spirit),  who  caused  Sagara's  horse  for  the  Asva- \nmedha  sacrifice  to  disappear.  Again,  Garuda's  son  ^^\"  \u2014  Garuda  be- \ning himself  the  Maha-KcUpa  or  great  cycle  \u2014  Jatayu,  the  king  of  the \nfeathered  tribe,  when  on  the  point  of  being  slain  by  Ravana  who \ncarries  off  Sita  \u2014  says,  speaking  of  himself: \n\n\"  It  is  60,000  years  O  King,  that  I  am  born,\"  after  which  turning  his \nhack  on  the  Sun  \u2014  he  dies. \n\nJatayu  is,  of  course,  the  cycle  of  60,000  years  within  the  great  cycle \nof  Garuda;  hence  he  is  represented  as  his  son,  or  nephew,  ad  libitum, \nsince  the  whole  meaning  rests   in  his  being  placed  on  the  line  of \n\n1217.     Barbelo  is  one  of  the  three  \"  Invis-  1218.     In  other  Puranas  Jatayu  is  the  son \n\nible  Gods,\"  and,  as  C  W.  King  believes,  in-  of  Aruna,  Garuda*s  brother,  both  the  S<ms \neludes  \"  the  Divine  Mother  of  the  Savior,\"  of  KaSyapa.  But  all  this  is  external \nor  rather  Sophia  Achamoth   (Vide  cap.  359).       allegory. \n\n1217a.     Pistis    Sophia,    378-379. \n\n\nTHE    ANTIQUITY   OF    THE    KAPII^AS  571 \n\nGaruda's  descendants.  Then,  again,  there  is  Diti  \u2014  the  Mother  of  the \nMaruts  \u2014  whose  descendants  and  progeny  belonged  to  the  posterity \nof  Hiranyaksha,  \"  whose  number  was  77  crores  [or  770  millions]  of \nmen.\"  (See  Padtna  Purdna.)  All  such  narratives  are  pronounced \nmeaningless  fictions  and  absurdities.  But  \u2014  Truth  is  the  daughter  of \nTime,  verily;   and  time  will  show. \n\nMeanwhile,  what  could  be  easier  than  an  attempt,  at  least,  to  verify \nPuranic  chronology?  There  are  many  Kapilas;  but  the  Kapila  who \nslew  King  Sagara's  progeny  \u2014  60,000  men  strong \u2014 was  undeniably \nKapila,  the  founder  of  the  Sankhya  philosophy,  since  it  is  so  stated \nin  the  Puranas;  although  one  of  them  flatly  denies  the  imputation \nwithout  explaining  its  esoteric  meaning.  It  is  the  Bhagavata  Pu- \nrdna,^^^*  which  says  that \n\nthe  report  that  the  sons  of  the  King  were  reduced  to  ashes  by  the  mere  glance \nof  the  sage  is  not  true.  For,  [as  it  argues]  how  can  the  quality  of  darkness, \nthe  product  of  anger,  exist  in  a  sage  whose  goodness  was  the  essence  that \npurified  the  world  \u2014  the  earth's  dust,  as  it  were,  attributed  to  Heavens!  How \nshould  mental  perturbation  distract  that  sage,  identified  with  the  Supreme \nSpirit,  and  who  has  steered  here  [on  earth]  that  solid  vessel  of  the  Sankhya \n[philosophy],  with  the  help  of  which  he  who  desires  to  obtain  liberation  crosses \nthe  dreaded  ocean  of  existence,  that  path  to  death? \n\nThe  Purana  is  in  duty  bound  to  speak  as  it  does.  It  has  a  dogma  to \npromulgate  and  a  policy  to  carry  out  \u2014  that  of  great  secrecy  with  re- \ngard to  mystical  divine  truths  divulged  for  countless  ages  only  at  initia- \ntion. It  is  not  in  the  Puranas,  therefore,  that  we  have  to  look  for  an \nexplanation  of  the  mystery  connected  with  various  transcendental  states \nof  being.  That  the  story  is  an  allegory  is  seen  upon  its  very  face :  the \n60,000  Sons,  brutal,  vicious,  and  impious,  are  the  personification  of  the \nhuman  passions  that  a  \"mere  glance  of  the  sage\"  \u2014  the  sEW  who \nrepresents  the  highest  state  of  purity  that  can  be  reached  on  earth  \u2014 \nreduces  to  ashes.  But  it  has  also  other  significations  \u2014  cyclic  and \nchronological  meanings, \u2014  a  method  of  marking  the  periods  when  cer- \ntain sages  flourished,  found  also  in  other  Puranas. \n\nNow  it  is  as  well  ascertained  as  any  tradition  can  be,  that  it  was  at \nHardvar  (or  Gangddvara,  the  \"door  or  gate  of  the  Ganges\")  at  the  foot \nof  the  Himalayas,  that  Kapila  sat  in  meditation  for  a  number  of  years. \nNot  far  from  the  Sewalik  range,  the  \"pass  of  Hardvar\"  is  called  to  this \nday  \"  Kapila's  Pass  \" ;  and  the  place,  \"  Kapilasthen,\"  by  the  ascetics. \nIt  is  there  that  Ganga  (Ganges)  emerging  from  its  mountainous  gorge, \nbegins  its  course  over  the  sultry  plains  of  India.  And  it  is  as  clearly \nascertained  by  geological  survey  that  the  tradition  which  claims  that  the \n\n1219.     IX.   viii.    12  and   13. \n\n\n572  THfi  SECRET  DOCTRINE \n\nocean  ages  ago  washed  the  base  of  the  Himalayas  \u2014  is  not  entirely \nwithout  foundation,  for  there  are  traces  left  of  this. \n\nThe  Sankhya  philosophy  may  have  been  brought  down  and  taught  by \nthe  first,  and  written  out  by  the  last  Kapila. \n\nNow  Sagara  is  the  name  of  the  Ocean,  and  even  of  the  Bay  of \nBengal,  at  the  mouth  of  the  Ganges,  to  this  day  in  India. ^**\u00ae  Have \ngeologists  ever  calculated  the  number  of  millenniums  it  has  taken  the \nsea  to  recede  to  where  it  is  now,  from  Hardvar,  1024  feet  above  the \nlevel  of  the  sea  at  present?  K  they  did,  those  Orientalists  who  show \nKapila  flourishing  from  the  1st  to  the  9th  century  a.  d.,  might  change \ntheir  opinions,  if  only  for  one  of  two  very  good  reasons:  the  true \nnumber  of  years  elapsed  since  Kapila's  day  is  in  the  Puranas  unmis- \ntakably, though  the  translators  fail  to  see  it.  And  secondly  \u2014  the \nKapila  of  the  Satya,  and  the  Kapila  of  the  Kali-Yugas  may  be  one  and \nthe  same  individuai^ity,  without  being  the  same  personality. \n\nKapila,  besides  being  the  name  of  a  personage,  of  the  once  living \nSage  and  the  author  of  Sankhya  philosophy,  is  also  the  generic  name \nof  the  Kumaras,  the  celestial  ascetics  and  virgins;  therefore  the  very \nfact  of  Bhagavata  Purdna  calling  that  Kapila  \u2014  which  it  showed  just \nbefore  as  a  portion  of  Vishnu  \u2014  the  author  of  Sankhya  philosophy, \nought  to  have  warned  the  reader  of  a  blind  containing  an  esoteric \nmeaning.  Whether  the  Son  of  Vitatha,  as  HarivanJa  shows  him  to \nbe,  or  of  anyone  else,  the  author  of  Sankhya  cannot  be  the  same  as \nthe  Sage  of  the  Satya- Yuga  \u2014  at  the  very  beginning  of  the  Manvan- \ntara,  when  Vishnu  is  shown  in  the  form  of  Kapila,  \"imparting  to  all \ncreatures  true  Wisdom\";  for  this  relates  to  that  primordial  period \nwhen  \"  the  Sons  of  God  \"  taught  to  the  just  created  men  the  arts  and \nsciences,  which  have  been  cultivated  and  preserved  since  then  in  the \nsanctuaries  by  the  Initiates.  There  are  several  well-known  Kapilas \nin  the  Puranas.  First  the  primeval  sage,  then  Kapila,  one  of  the  three \n\"Secret\"  Kumaras;  and  Kapila,  son  of  Kasyapa  and  Kadru  \u2014  the \n\"  many-headed  Serpent,\"  (see  Vayu  Purdna  placing  him  on  the  list \nof  the  forty  renowned  sons  of  Kasyapa),  besides  Kapila,  the  great  sage \nand  philosopher  of  the  Kali  Yuga.  Being  an  Initiate,  \"  a  Serpent  of \nWisdom,\"  a  Naga,  the  latter  was  purposely  blended  with  the  Kapilas \nof  the  former  ages. \n\n1220.     yid*  WiUon's  Vishnu  Purina,  Vol.   Ill,  p.   309. \n\n\nTHE   GNOSTICS  AND   PYTHAGORAS  573 \n\n\n\u00a7  XXIV \n\nTHE  CROSS  AND  THE  PYTHAGOREAN  DEKAD \n\nThe  early  Gnostics  claimed  that  their  Science,  the  Gnosis,  rested  on \na  square,  the  angles  of  which  represented  respectively  Sige  (Silence), \nBythos  (depth),  Nous  (Spiritual  Soul  or  Mind),  and  Aletheta  (Truth). \n\nIt  is  they  who  were  the  first  to  introduce  and  reveal  to  the  world \nthat  which  had  remained  concealed  for  ages :  namely,  the  Tau,  in \nthe  shape  of  a  Procrustean  bed,  and  Christos  as  incarnating  in  Chres^ \ntos,  he  who  became  for  certain  purposes  a  willing  candidate  for  a \nseries  of  tortures,  mental  and  physical. \n\nFor  them  the  whole  of  the  Universe,  metaphysical  and  material,  was \ncontained  within,  and  could  be  expressed  and  described  by  the  digits \nof  Number  10,  the  Pythagorean  dekad. \n\nThis  Dekad  representing  the  Universe  and  its  evolution  out  of \nSilence  and  the  unknown  Depths  of  the  Spiritual  Soul,  or  anima \nmundi,  presented  two  sides  or  aspects  to  the  student.  It  could  be, \nand  was  at  first  so  used  and  applied  to  the  Macrocosm,  after  which  it \ndescended  to  the  Microcosm,  or  Man.  There  was,  then,  the  purely  in- \ntellectual and  metaphysical,  or  the  \"  inner  Science,\"  and  the  as  purely \nmaterialistic  or  \"  surface  science,\"  both  of  which  could  be  expounded \nby  and  contained  in  the  Dekad,  It  could  be  studied,  in  short,  from \nthe  Universals  of  Plato,  and  the  inductive  method  of  Aristotle.  The \nformer  started  from  a  divine  comprehension,  when  the  plurality  pro- \nceeded from  unity,  or  the  digits  of  the  dekad  appeared,  but  to  be  finally \nre-absorbed,  lost  in  the  infinite  Circle.  The  latter  depended  on  sen- \nsuous perception  alone,  when  the  Dekad  could  be  regarded  either  as \nthe  unity  that  multiplies,  or  matter  which  differentiates,  its  study  being \nlimited  to  the  plane  surface ;  to  the  Cross,  or  the  Seven  which  proceeds \nfrom  the  ten  \u2014  or  the  perfect  number,  on  Earth  as  in  heaven. \n\nThis  dual  system  was  brought,  together  with  the  Dekad,  by  P)rtha- \ngoras  from  India.  That  it  was  that  of  the  Brachmans  and  Iranians, \nas  they  are  called  by  the  ancient  Greek  philosophers,  is  warranted  to \nus  by  the  whole  range  of  Sanskrit  literature,  such  as  the  Puranas  and \nthe  laws  of  Manu.  In  these  \"Laws\"  or  \"Ordinances  of  Manu,\"  it \nis  said  that  Brahma  first  creates  \"the  ten  lords  of  Being,\"  the  ten \nPrajapatis  or  creative  Forces ;  which  ten  produce  \"seven\"  other  Manus, \nor,  rather,  as  some  MSS.  have  it,  Munin,  instead  of  Manun  =  \"  devo- \ntees,\" or  holy  Beings,  which  are  the  Seven  Angels  of  the  Presence  in \n\n\n574  THE  SECRET  DOCTRINE \n\nthe  Western  religion.    This  mysterious  number  Seven,  born  from  the \n\nupper  triangle  /\\  ,  the  latter  itself  bom  from  the  apex  thereof,  or  the \n\nSilent  Depths  of  the  unknown  universal  soul  (Sige  and  Bythos),  is  the \nsevenfold  Saptaparna  plant,  bom  and  manifested  on^the  surface  of  the \nsoil  of  mystery,  from  the  threefold  root  buried  deep  under  that  im- \npenetrable soil.  This  idea  is  fully  elaborated  in  Vol.  I,  \u00a7  \"  Primordial \nSubstance  and  Divine  Thought,\"  which  the  reader  has  to  notice  care- \nfully, if  he  would  grasp  the  metaphysical  idea  involved  in  the  above \nsymbol.  In  man  as  in  nature,  it  is,  according  to  the  cis-Himalayan \nesoteric  philosophy  (which  is  that  of  the  original  Manu  Cosmogony), \nthe  septenary  division  that  is  intended  by  Nature  herself.  The  sevendi \nprinciple  (purusha)  alone  is  the  divine  SELF,  strictly  speaking;  for, \nas  said  in  Manu,  \"  He  (Brahma)  having  pervaded  the  subtile  parts  of \nthose  six  of  unmeasured  brightness,\"  created  or  called  them  forth  to \n\"  Self  \"-consciousness  or  the  consciousness  of  that  One  Self.^\"^  Of \nthese  six,  five  elements  (or  principles,  or  Tattvas,  as  Medhatithi,  the \ncommentator  thinks)  \"  are  called  the  atomic  destructible  elements  \";i*\" \nthey  are  described  in  the  above-named  section. \n\nWe  have  now  to  speak  of  the  Mystery  language,  that  of  the  prehis- \ntoric races.  It  is  not  a  phonetic,  but  a  purely  pictorial  and  symbolical \ntongue.  It  is  known  at  present  in  its  fulness  to  the  very  few,  having \nbecome  witli  the  masses  for  more  than  5000  years  an  absolutely  dead \nlanguage.  Yet  most  of  the  learned  Gnostics,  Greeks  and  Jews,  knew \nit,  and  used  it,  though  very  differently.    A  few  instances  may  be  given. \n\nOn  the  plane  above,  the  Number  is  no  Number  but  a  nought  \u2014  a \nCIRCLE.  On  the  plane  below  it  becomes  one  \u2014  which  is  an  odd  number. \nEach  letter  of  the  ancient  alphabets  having  had  its  philosophical  mean- \ning and  raison  d'etre,  the  number  1  signified  with  the  Alexandrian \nInitiates  a  body  erect,  a  living  standing  man,  he  being  the  only  animal \nthat  has  this  privilege.  And,  by  adding  to  the  1  a  head,  it  was  trans- \nformed into  a  P,  a  symbol  of  paternity,  of  the  creative  potency ;  while \nR  signified  a  \"  moving  man,\"  one  on  his  way.  Hence  Pater  Zeus  had \nnothing  sexual  or  phallic  either  in  its  sound  or  form  of  letters ;  nor  had \nira'nip  Acvs  {vide  Ragon\"^^\").  If  we  turn  now  to  the  Hebrew  Alphabet, \nwe  shall  find  that  while  1  or  aleph,  ^,  has  a  bull  or  an  Ox  for  its  S)rmbol, \n10,  the  perfect  number,  or  One  of  the  Kabala  is  a  Yod  ^  (y,  i,  or  j) ; \nand  means,  as  the  first  letter  of  Jehovah,  the  procreative  organ,  et  seq. \n\nThe  odd  numbers  are  divine,  the  even  numbers  are  terrestrial,  devil- \nish, and  unlucky.  The  Pythagoreans  hated  the  binary.  With  them  it \nwas  the  origin  of  differentiation,  hence  of  contrasts,  discord,  or  matter, \nthe  beginning  of  evil.    In  the  Valentinian  theogony,  Bythos  and  Sige \n\n1221.     Manu,    I,    16.  1222.     27.  1222a.     Orthodoxie  Mafonnique,   pp.  426  et^eq. \n\n\nTHE  THREE  SCIENCES  575 \n\n(Depth,  Chaos,  matter  born  in  Silence)  are  the  primordial  binary. \nWith  the  early  Pythagoreans,  however,  the  duad  was  that  imperfect \nstate  into  which  the  first  manifested  being  fell  when  it  got  detached \nfrom  the  Monad.  It  was  the  point  from  which  the  two  roads  \u2014  the \nGood  and  the  Evil -^bifurcated.  All  that  which  was  double-faced  or \nfalse  was  called  by  them  \"  binary.\"  One  was  alone  Good,  and  Har- \nmony, because  no  disharmony  can  proceed  from  one  alone.  Hence \nthe  Latin  word  Solus  in  relation  to  one  and  only  God,  the  Unknown \nof  Paul.    Solus,  however,  very  soon  became  Sol  \u2014  the  Sun. \n\nThe  ternary  is  thus  the  first  of  the  odd  numbers,  as  the  triangle  is \nthe  first  of  the  geometrical  figures.^^^^  This  number  is  truly  the  number \nof  mystery  par  excellence.  To  study  it  on  the  exoteric  lines  one  has  to \nread  Ragon's  Cours  Interpretatif  des  Initiations)  on  the  esoteric  \u2014 \nthe  Hindii  symbolism  of  numerals;  as  the  combinations  which  were \napplied  to  it  are  numberless.  It  is  on  the  occult  properties  of  the  three \nequal  lines  or  sides  of  the  Triangle  that  Ragon  based  his  studies  and \nfounded  the  famous  masonic  society  of  the  Trinosophists  (those  who \nstudy  three  sciences;  an  improvement  upon  the  ordinary  three  masonic \ndegrees,  given  to  those  who  study  nothing  except  eating  and  drinking \nat  the  meetings  of  their  lodges).    Writes  the  founder: \u2014 \n\nThe  first  line  of  the  triangle  offered  to  the  apprentice  for  study,  is  the  min- \neral kingdom,  symbolized  by  Tubalc*.  [Tubal-cain].  The  second  side  on \nwhich  the  \"companion\"  has  to  meditate,  is  the  vegetable  kingdom,  symbolized \nby  Shibb.'.  [Shibboleth].  In  this  kingdom  begins  the  generation  of  the  bodies, \nThis  is  why  the  letter  G  is  presented  radiant  before  the  eyes  of  the  adept  [?!]. \nThe  third  side  is  left  to  the  master  mason,  who  has  to  complete  his  education \nby  the  study  of  the  animal  kingdom.  It  is  symbolized  by  Macben.'.  [Son  of \nputrefaction],  etc.,  etc.\"*** \n\nThe  first  solid  figure  is  the  Quaternary,  symbol  of  immortality.  It \nis  the  pyramid:  for  the  pyramid  stands  on  a  triangular,  square,  or \npolygonal  base,  and  terminates  with  a  point  at  the  top,  thus  yielding \nthe  triad  and  the  quaternary  or  the  3  and  4.  It  is  the  Pythagoreans \nwho  taught  the  connexion  and  relation  between  the  gods  and  the  num- \nbers \u2014  in  a  Science  called  arithmomancy.  The  Soul  is  a  number,  they \nsaid,  which  moves  of  itself  and  contains  the  number  4;  and  spiritual \nand  physical  man  is  number  3,  as  the  ternary  represented  for  them \nnot  only  the  surface  but  also  the  principle  of  the  formation  of  the \nphysical  body.  Thus  animals  were  ternaries  only,  man  alone  being  a \nseptenary,  when  znrtuous;  a  quinary  when  bad,  for: \u2014 \n\nNumber  S  was  composed  of  a  binary  and  a  ternary,  which  binary \n\n1223.     The    reason    for    it    is    simple,    and  or    figure,    nor    can    two    lines    constitute    a \n\nwas  given  in  \"  Isis  Unveiled.\"     In  geometry,  demonstratively  perfect  figure.     The  triangle \n\none    line    fails   to    represent    a   perfect   body  alone    is   the    first   perfect    figure. \n\n1223a.     Op.  cit.,  p.  428. \n\n\n576  'THE  SECRET  DOCTRINE \n\nthrew  everything  in  the  perfect  form  into  disorder  and  confusion.  The \nperfect  nian,  they  said,  was  a  quaternary  and  a  ternary,  or  four  material \nand  three  immaterial  elements;  whidi  three  spirits  or  elements  we \nlikewise  find  in  5,  when  it  represents  the  microcosm.  The  latter  is  a \ncompound  of  a  binary  directly  relating  to  gross  matter,  and  of  three \nSpirits : \n\nsince  5  is  the  ingenious  union  of  two  Greek  accents  ',  placed  over  vowels \nwhich  have  or  have  not  to  be  aspirated.  The  first  sign  '  is  called  \"Strong \nSpirit \"  or  superior  Spirit,  the  spirit  of  God  aspired  ispiratus)  and  breathed  by \nman.  The  second  sign  '  the  lower,  is  the  Spirit  of  Love,  representing  the \nsecondary  Spirit;  the  third  embraces  the  whole  man.  It  is  the  universal \nQuintessence,  the  vital  fluid  or  Life.\"\"* \n\nThe  more  mystic  meaning  of  S  is  given  in  an  excellent  article  by  Mr. \nSubba  Rao,  in  Five  Years  of  Theosophy  ****  \u2014  \"  The  Twelve  Signs  of \nthe  Zodiac,\"  in  which  he  gives  some  rules  that  may  help  the  inquirer \nto  ferret  out  \"  the  deep  significance  of  ancient  Sanskrit  nomenclature \nin  the  old  Aryan  myths  and  allegories/'  Meanwhile,  let  us  see  what \nhas  been  hitherto  stated  about  the  constellation  Capricomus  in  theo- \nsophical  publications,  and  what  is  known  of  it  generally.  Every  one \nknows  that  \"^^  is  the  tenth  sign  of  the  Zodiac  into  which  the  Sun \nenters  at  the  winter  solstice,  about  December  21st.  But  very  few  are \nthose  who  know  \u2014  even  in  India,  unless  they  are  initiated  \u2014  the  real \nmystic  connexion  which  seems  to  exist,  as  we  are  told,  between  the \nnames  Makara  and  Kumdra.  The  first  means  some  amphibious  animal \ncalled  flippantly  \"  crocodile,\"  as  some  Orientalists  think,  and  the  second \nis  the  title  of  the  great  patrons  of  Yogins  (see  Saiva  Puranas),  the \nSons  of,  and  even  one  with,  Rudra  (Siva)  ;  a  Kumara  himself.  It  is \nthrough  their  connexion  with  Man  that  the  Kumaras  are  likewise  con- \nnected with  the  Zodiac.  Let  us  try  to  find  out  what  the  word  Makara \nmeans. \n\nThe  word  Makara,  says  the  author  of  \"  The  Twelve  Signs  of  the \nZodiac,\"  contains  within  itself  the  clue  to  its  correct  interpretation. \n\"  The  letter  Ma  is  equivalent  to  number  S,  and  Kara  means  hand.  Now \nin  Sanskrit  Tribhujam  means  a  triangle,  bhujam  or  Karam  (both  syno- \nnyms) being  understood  to  mean  a  side.  So  Makaram  or  Pancha- \nkaram  means  a  Pentagon  \"  \u2014  the  five-pointed  star  or  pentagon  repre- \nsenting the  five  limbs  of  man.****  Under  the  old  system,  we  are  told, \nMakara  was  the  eighth  instead  of  the  tenth  sign.****    It  is  \"  intended \n\n1223b.     Ragon\u00ab  op.  cii.,  p.  431. \n\n1224.  Pages   110,  et  seq.  limbed,  but  rather  of  the  thinking,  con^cums \n\n1225.  What  is  the  meaning  and  the  rea-       man. \n\nson   of  this  figure?     Because,  Manas  k  the  1226.     The  reason  for  it  becomes  apparent \n\nfifth  principle,  and  because  the  pentagon  !s  when  Egyptian  symbology  is  studied.  See \nthe   symbol   of  Man  \u2014  not  only  of  the   five-       further  on. \n\n\nPoseidon's  five  ministers  577 \n\nto  represent  the  faces  of  the  Universe,  and  indicates  that  the  Uni- \nverse is  bounded  by  Pentagons,\"  as  the  Sanskrit  writers  \"  speak  also  of \nAshtadiia  or  eight  faces  bounding  Space,\"  referring  thus  to  the  lokor \npdlas,  the  eight  points  of  the  compass  (the  four  cardinal  and  the  four \nintermediate  points)  ...\"  From  an  objective  point  of  view  the \nMicrocosm  is  represented  by  the  human  body.  Makaratn  may  be  taken \nto  represent  simultaneously  both  the  microcosm  and  the  macrocosm, \nas  external  objects  of  perception.\"^^^^ \n\nBut  the  true  esoteric  sense  of  the  word  \"  Makara,\"  does  not  mean \n\"  crocodile,\"  in  truth,  at  all,  even  when  it  is  compared  with  the  animal \ndepicted  on  the  Hindu  Zodiac.  For  it  has  the  head  and  the  fore-legs \nof  an  antelope  and  the  body  and  tail  of  a  fish.  Hence  the  tenth  sign  of \nthe  Zodiac  has  been  taken  variously  to  mean  a  shark,  a  dolphin,  etc. ;  as \nit  is  the  vahana  of  Varuna,  the  Ocean  God,  and  is  often  called,  for  this \nreason,  Jala-rupa  or  \"  water-form.\"  The  dolphin  was  the  vehicle  of \nPoseidon-Neptune  with  the  Greeks,  and  one  with  him,  esoterically ; \nand  this  \"  dolphin  \"  is  the  \"  sea-dragon  \"  as  much  as  the  Crocodile  of \nthe  Sacred  Nile  is  the  vehicle  of  Horus,  and  Horus  himself.  \"  I  am \nthe  fish  and  seat  of  the  great  Horus  of  Kem-ur,\"  says  the  mummy- \nform  God  with  the  crocodile's  head.***'  With  the  Peratae  Gnostics \nit  is  Chozzar  (Neptune),  who  converts  into  a  sphere  the  dodecagonal \npyramid,  **  and  paints  its  gate  with  many  colors.\"  He  has  Five  andro- \ngyne ministers  \u2014  he  \u00ab  Makara,  the  Leviathan. \n\nThe  rising  Sun  being  considered  the  Soul  of  the  Gods  sent  to \nmanifest  itself  to  men  every  day,  and  the  crocodile  rising  out  of  the \nwater  at  the  first  sunbeam,  that  animal  came  finally  to  personify  a \nSolar-fire  devotee  in  India,  as  it  personified  that  fire,  or  the  highest \nsoul  with  the  Egyptians. \n\nIn  the  Puranas,  the  number  of  the  Kumaras  changes  according  to  the \nexigencies  of  the  allegory.  For  occult  purposes  their  number  is  given \nin  one  place  as  seven,  then  as  four,  then  as  five.  In  the  KHrma  Purana \nit  is  said  of  them:  \"These  five  (Kumaras) ,  O  Brahman,  were  Yogins \nwho  acquired  entire  exemption  from  passion.\"  Their  very  name  shows \ntheir  connexion  with  the  said  constellation  \u2014  the  Makara,  and  with \nsome  other  Puranic  characters  connected  with  the  Zodiacal  signs.  This \nis  done  in  order  to  veil  what  was  one  of  the  most  suggestive  gl3rphs \nof  the  primitive  Temples.  They  are  mixed  up  astronomically,  physio- \nlogically, and  mystically,  in  general,  with  a  number  of  Puranic  person- \nages and  events.  Hardly  hinted  at  in  the  Vishnu,  they  figure  in  various \ndramas  and  events  throughout  all  the  other  Puranas  and  sacred  lit- \nerature;   so  that  the  Orientalists,  having  to  pick  up  the  threads  of \n\n1227.    Pages   113-115.  1228.     Ch.    Ixxxvilip   2,    \"Book   of   ike  Dead,\" \n\n\n578  'I'Hfi   SECRET  DOCTRINE \n\nconnexion  hither  and  thither,  have  ended  by  proclaiming  the  Kumaras \n\"  due  chiefly  to  the  fancy  of  the  Puranic  writers.\"    But  \u2014 \n\nMa, \u2014 ^we  are  told  by  the  author  of  the  **  Twelve  Signs  of  the  Zodiac\" \n\u2014  is  Five;  kara,  a  hand  with  its  five  fingers,  as  also  a  five-sided  sign  or \na  pentagon.  The  Kumdra  (in  this  case  an  anagram  for  occult  purposes) \nare  five  in  esotericism,  as  Yogis \u2014 because  the  last  two  names  have  ever \nbeen  kept  secret;  they  are  the  fifth  order  of  Brahmadevas,  and  the  five- \nfold Chohans,  having  the  soul  of  the  five  elements  in  them.  Water  and \nEther  predominating,  and  therefore  their  symbols  were  both  aquatic \nand  fiery.  *'  Wisdom  lies  concealed  under  the  couch  of  him  who  rests \non  the  golden  lotos  (padma)  floating  on  the  water.\"  In  India  it  is \nVishnu  (one  of  whose  avatars  was  Budha,  as  claimed  in  days  of  old). \nThe  Prachetasas,  the  worshipers  of  Narayana  (who,  like  Poseidon \nmoved  or  dwelt  over  not  under  the  waters),  plunged  into  the  depths  of \nthe  ocean  for  their  devotions  and  remained  therein  10,000  years ;  and \nthe  Prachetasas  are  ten  exoterically,  but  five,  esoterically.  \"  Prachetas  \" \nis  in  Sanskrit,  the  name  of  Varuna,  the  water  god,  Nereus,  an  aspect  of \nthe  same  as  Nepttme,  the  Prachetasas  being  thus  identical  with  the \n\"'yiz;^ ministers\"  of  XOZZAP  (Poseidon)  of  the  Peratae  Gnostics.  These \nare  respectively  called  AOY,  AOAI,  OYO,  OYOAB,  \"  the  fifth,  a  triple \nname  (making  Seven)  being  lost\"*\"*  \u2014  i,  e,,  kept  secret.  This  much \nfor  the  \"aquatic\"  symbol;  the  \"fiery\"  connecting  them  with  the  fiery \nsymbol  \u2014  spiritually.  For  purposes  of  identity,  let  us  remember  that \nas  the  mother  of  the  Prachetasas  was  Savama,  the  daughter  of  the \nOcean,  so  was  Amphitrite  the  mother  of  Neptune's  mystic  \"  ministers.\" \n\nNow  the  reader  is  reminded  that  these  \"  five  ministers  \"  are  symbol- \nized both  in  the  Dolphin,  who  had  overcome  the  chaste  Amphitrite's \nunwillingness  to  wed  Poseidon,  and  in  Triton  their  son.  The  latter, \nwhose  body  above  the  waist  is  that  of  a  man  and  below  a  dolphin,  a  fish, \nis,  again,  most  mysteriously  connected  with  Oannes,  the  Babylonian \nDc^,  and  further  also  with  the  (fish)  Avatar  of  Vishnu,  Matsya,  both \nteaching  mortals  Wisdom.  The  Dolphin,  as  every  mythologist  knows, \nwas  placed  for  his  service  by  Poseidon  among  the  constellations,  and \nbecame  with  the  Greeks,  Capricornus,  the  goat,  whose  hind  part  is  that \nof  a  dolphin,  thus  shown  identical  with  Makara,  whose  head  is  also \nthat  of  an  antelope  and  the  body  and  tail  those  of  a  fish.  This  is \nwhy  the  sign  of  the  Makara  was  borne  on  the  banner  of  Kama  deva, \nthe  Hindu  god  of  love,  identified,  in  Atharva  Veda,  with  Agni  (the \nfire-god),  the  son  of  Lakshmi,  as  correctly  given  by  Harivania.  For \nLakshmi  and  Venus  are  one,  and  Amphitrite  is  the  early  form  of \n\n1229.  So  is  Brahm&'s  fifth  head,  said  to  faced.\"  Thus  the  number  is  preserved  and \nbe  lost,  burnt  to  ashes  by  Siva's  \"  central  secrecy  maintained  on  the  true  esoteric \neye \" ;    Siva    being    also    paHehAnana    **  five      meaning. \n\n\nTHE  puzzi.es  of  symboi^ism  579 \n\nVenus.  Now  Kama  (the  Makara-ketu)  is  \"Aja\"  (the  unborn),  and \n\"Atma-bhu\"  (the  self-existent),  and  Aja  is  the  Logos  in  the  Rig- \nVeda,  as  he  is  shown  therein  to  be  the  first  manifestation  of  the  One  : \n\"  Desire  first  arose  in  It,  which  was  the  primal  germ  of  mind,\"  that \n\"  which  connects  entity  with  non-entity  \"  (or  Manas,  the  fifth,  with \nAtma,  the  seventh,  esoterically)  say  the  Sages.  This  is  the  first  stage. \nThe  second,  on  the  following  plane  of  manifestation,  shows  Brahma \n(whom  we  select  as  a  representative  for  all  the  other  first  gods  of  the \nnations)  as  causing  to  issue  from  his  body  his  mind-bom  sons,  \"  San- \nandana  and  others,\"  who,  in  the  fifth  \"creation,\"  and  again  in  the  ninth \n( for  purposes  of  blind)  become  the  Kumara.  Let  us  close  by  remind- \ning the  reader  that  goats  were  sacrificed  to  Amphitrite  and  the  Nereids \non  the  sea-shore,  as  goats  are  sacrificed  to  this  day  to  Durga  Kali, \nwho  is  only  the  black  side  of  Lakshmi  (Venus),  the  white  side  of \nSakti;  and  by  suggesting  what  connexion  these  animals  may  have \nwith  Capricomus,  in  which  appear  twenty-eight  stars  in  the  form  of  a \ngoat,  which  goat  was  transformed  by  tfie  Greeks  into  Amaltheia  \u2014 \nJupiter's  foster-mother.  Pan,  the  god  of  Nature,  had  goat's  feet,  and \nchanged  himself  into  a  goat  at  the  approach  of  Typhon.  But  this  is \na  mystery  which  the  writer  dares  not  dwell  upon  at  length,  not  being \nsure  of  being  understood.  Thus  the  mystical  side  of  the  interpreta- \ntion must  be  left  to  the  intuition  of  the  student.  Let  us  note  one  more \nthing  in  relation  to  the  mysterious  number  five.  It  s)mibolizes  at  one \nand  the  same  time  the  Spirit  of  life  eternal  and  the  Spirit  of  life  and \nlove  terrestrial  \u2014  in  the  human  compound ;  and,  it  includes  divine  and \ninfernal  magic,  and  the  universal  and  the  individual  quintessence  of \nbeing.  Thus,  the  five  mystic  words  or  vowels  (vide  infra)  uttered  by \nBrahma  at  \"  creation,\"  which  forthwith  became  the  Paiichadaia  (cer- \ntain Vedic  hymns,  attributed  to  that  God)  are  in  their  creative  and \nmagical  potentiality,  the  white  side  of  the  bUick  Tantrik  five  \"ma- \nkaras,\"  or  the  five  m's.  \"  Makara,\"  the  constellation,  is  a  seemingly \nmeaningless  and  absurd  name.  Yet,  even  besides  its  anagrammatical \nsignificance  in  conjunction  with  the  term  \"  Kumara,\"  the  numerical \nvalue  of  its  first  syllable  and  its  esoteric  resolution  into  five  has  a  very \ngreat  and  occult  meaning  in  the  mysteries  of  nature. \n\nSuffice  it  to  say,  that  as  the  sign  of  Makara  is  connected  with  the \nbirth  of  the  spiritual  \"  microcosm,\"  and  the  death  or  dissolution  of  the \nphysical  Universe  (its  passage  into  the  realm  of  the  Spiritual)*\"\u00ae;  so \nthe  Dhyan  Chohans,  called  in  India  Kumara,  are  connected  with  both. \nMoreover,  in  the  exoteric  religions,  they  have  become  the  synonyms \nof  the  Angels  of  Darkness.    Mdrd  is  the  God   of  Darkness,  the  Fallen \n\n1230.     \"Wlien   the    Sun    passes   away   be-       reach  no  more  the  sign  of  the  Minam  (Pis- \nhind   the    30th   degree   of   Makara   and   will       ces)  then  the  night  of  Brahma  has  come....\" \n\n\n580  'I'HE   SECRET  DOCTRINE \n\nOne,  and  Death  ;\"\u2022*  and  yet  it  is  one  of  the  names  of  Kama,  the  first \ngod  in  the  Vedas,  the  Logos,  from  whom  have  sprung  the  Kumaras, \nand  this  connects  them  still  more  with  our  ''  fabulous  \"  Indian  Makara, \nand  the  crocodile-headed  God  in  Egypt. \"'^  The  crocodiles  in  the \nCelestial  Nile  are  Five,  and  the  God  Tum,  the  primordial  deity  creating \nthe  heavenly  bodies  and  the  living  beings,  calls  forth  these  crocodiles \nin  his  fifth  creation.  When  Osiris,  \"  the  defunct  Sun,\"  is  buried  and \nenters  into  Amenti,  the  sacred  crocodiles  plunge  into  the  abyss  of  prim- \nordial Waters  \u2014  \"the  great  Green  One.\"  When  the  Sun  of  life  rises, \nthey  re-emerge  out  of  the  sacred  river.  All  this  is  highly  symbolical, \nand  shows  how  primeval  esoteric  truths  found  their  expression  in  iden- \ntical symbols.  But,  as  Mr.  T.  Subba  Rao  truly  declares,  \"  The  veil,  that \nwas  dexterously  thrown  over  certain  portions  of  the  mystery  connected \nwith  the  [Zodiacal]  signs  by  the  ancient  philosophers,  will  never  be  fully \nlifted  up  for  the  amusement  or  edification  of  the  uninitiated  public  \"^^^^ \n\nNor  was  number  five  less  sacred  with  the  Greeks.  The  five  words \n(Panchadaia)  of  Brahma  have  become  with  the  Gnostics  the  \"  Five \nWords\"  written  upon  the  akasic  (shining)  garment  of  Jesus  at  his \nglorification :  the  words  ZAMA  ZAMA  OZZA  PAXAMA  OZAI,  trans- \nlated by  the  Orientalists  \"  the  robe,  the  glorious  robe  of  my  strength/' \nThese  words  were,  in  their  tum,  the  anagrammatic  blind  of  the  five \nmystic  powers  represented  on  the  robe  of  the  \"  resurrected  \"  Initiate \nafter  his  last  trial  of  three  days'  trance ;  the  five  becoming  seven  only \nafter  his  death,  when  the  Adept  became  the  full  Christos,  the  full \nKrishna- Vishnu,  i.  e.,  merged  in  Nirvana.  The  E  Delphicum,  a \nsacred  symbol,  was  the  numeral  five,  again ;  and  how  sacred  it  was  is \nshown  by  the  fact  that  the  Corinthians  (according  to  Plutarch)  re- \nplaced the  wooden  numeral  in  the  Delphic  Temple  by  a  bronze  one; \nand  this  one  was  transmuted  by  Livia  Augusta  into  a  facsimile  of  gold. \n\nIt  is  easy  to  recognize  in  the  two  spirits  \u2014  the  Greek  accents  or \nsigns  (*,)  spoken  of  by  Ragon  (vide  supra)  \u2014 Atma  and  Buddhi,  or \n\"divine  spirit  and  its  vehicle\"  (spiritual  soul). \n\nThe  six  or  the  \"  Senary  \"  is  dealt  with  later,  while  the  Septenary  will \nbe  fully  treated  in  the  course  of  this  volume.\"\" \n\nThe  Ogdoad  or  8  s)rmboHzes  the  eternal  and  spiral  motion  of  cycles, \nthe  8,  oo,  and  is  symbolized  in  its  tum  by  the  Caduceus.  It  shows \nthe  regular  breathing  of  the  Kosmos  presided  over  by  the  eight  great \ngods  \u2014  the  seven  from  the  primeval  Mother,  the  One  and  the  Triad. \n\n1231.  IXeath  of  every  physical  thing  truly;  Day,  and  the  Night  Sun,  the  God.  and  the \nbut  Mira  is  also  the  unconscious  quickener  mortal  man.\"  Thus  far  the  Macrocosm  and \nof  the  birth  of  the   SpirituaL  the    Microcosm. \n\n1232.  Osiris  is  called  in  the  \"Book  of  iht  -,,^        \u00ab.       v            ^   -... \n\nDead-    \"Osiris,  the  double  Crocodile.\"   (See  ^^^^^    ^\u2022*\"  ^'*\"  \"\"^  '^^osophy.  p.  117. \n\nChapter  \"On  the   Names  of  Osiris/'  cxlit.)  1233.     Vids  the    \"Mysteries   of  the  Heb- \n\n\"  He  is  the  good  and  the  bad  Principle;  the       domad.'* \n\n\nTHE   MASTER    mason's   GRIP \n\n\n581 \n\n\nThen  comes  the  number  nine  or  the  triple  ternary.  It  is  the  number \nwhich  reproduces  itself  incessantly  under  all  shapes  and  figures  in \nevery  multiplication.  It  is  the  sign  of  every  circumference,  since  its \nvalue  in  degrees  is  equal  to  9,  t.  e,,  to  3  +  6  +  0.  It  is  a  bad  number \nimder  certain  conditions,  and  very  unlucky.  If  number  6  was  the  sym- \nbol of  our  globe  ready  to  be  animated  by  a  divine  spirit,  9  s)rmbolized \nour  earth  informed  by  a  bad  or  evil  spirit. \n\nTen,  or  the  Dekad,  brings  all  these  digits  back  to  unity,  and  ends \n\nthe  Pythagorean  table.    Hence  this  figure \u2014  ^H,  unity  within  zero \n\n\u2014  was  the  symbol  of  Deity,  of  the  Universe,  and  of  man.  Such  is  the \nsecret  meaning  of  \"  the  strong  grip  of  the  Lion's  paw,  of  the  tribe  of \nJudah\"  between  two  hands  (the  \"master  mason's  grip*'),  the  joint \nnumber  of  whose  fingers  is  ten. \n\nIf  we  now  give  our  attention  to  the  Egyptian  cross,  or  the  Tau,  we \nmay  discover  this  letter,  so  exalted  by  Egyptians,  Greeks,  and  Jews,  to \nbe  mysteriously  connected  with  the  Dekad.  The  tau  is  the  Alpha  and \nthe  Omega  of  secret  divine  Wisdom,  which  is  symbolized  by  the  initial \nand  the  final  letter  of  Thot  (Hermes).  Thot  was  the  inventor  of \nthe  Egyptian  alphabet,  and  the  letter  tau  closed  the  alphabets  of  the \nJews  and  the  Samaritans,  who  called  this  character  the  \"  end \"  or \n\"perfection,\"  \"culmination\"  and  \"security.\"  Thence  \u2014  Ragon^\"*'  tells \nus  \u2014  the  words  terminus  (end),  and  tectum  (roof),  are  symbols  of \nshelter  and  security,  which  is  rather  a  prosaic  definition.  But  such  is \nthe  usual  destiny  of  ideas  and  things  in  this  world  of  spiritual  deca- \ndence, if  also  of  physical  progress.  Pan  was  at  one  time  absolute \nnature,  the  one  and  Great- ali<;  but  when  history  catches  a  first \nglimpse  of  him.  Pan  has  already  tumbled  down  into  a  godling  of  the \nfields,  a  rural  god ;  and  history  will  not  recognize  him,  while  theology \nmakes  of  him  the  devil.  Yet  his  seven-piped  flute,  the  emblem  of  the \nseven  forces  of  nature,  of  the  seven  planets,  the  seven  musical  notes, \nof  all  the  septenary  harmony,  in  short,  shows  well  his  primordial  char- \nacter. So  with  the  Cross.  Far  earlier  than  the  Jews  had  devised  their \ngolden  candlestick  of  the  temple  with  three  sockets  on  one  side  and \nfour  on  the  other,  and  made  of  number  7  a  feminine  number  of \ngeneration,*^\"  thus  introducing  the  phallic  element  into  religion,  the \n\n1233a.     Op.  cit.,  pp.  432-433. \n\n\n1234.  Reflecting  on  the  Cross,  tbe  author \nof  the  Source  of  Measures  shows  that  this \ncandlestick  in  the  temple  **  was  so  com- \nposed that  countkig  on  either  side  there  were \nfour  candle-sockets;  while  at  the  apex, \nthere  being  one  in  common  to  both  sides, \nthere  were  in  fact  three  to  be  counted  on \nthe  one  side  and  four  on  the  other,  making  in \nall  the  number  7,  upon  the  self-same  idea  of \n\n\none  in  common  with  the  cross  display.  Take \na  line  of  one  unit  in  breadth  by  three  units \nlong,  and  place  it  on  an  incline;  take \nanother  of  four  units  long,  and  lean  it \nupon  this  one,  from  an  opposite  incline, \nmaking  the  top  unit  of  the  four  in  length \nthe  comer  or  apex  of  a  triangle.  This  is \nthe  display  of  the  candlestick.  Now  take \naway  the  line  of  three  units  in  length  and \n\n\n582  ^HE  SECRET  DOCTRINE \n\nmore  spiritually-minded  nations  had  made  of  the  cross  (as  3,  4  =  7), \ntheir  most  sacred  divine  symbol.  In  fact,  Circle,  Cross,  and  Seven  \u2014 \nthe  latter  being  made  a  base  of  circular  measurement  \u2014  are  the  first \nprimordial  symbols.  Pythagoras,  who  brought  his  wisdom  from  India, \nleft  to  posterity  a  glimpse  into  this  truth.  His  school  regarded  number \n7  as  a  compound  of  numbers  3  and  4,  which  they  explained  in  a  dual \nmanner.  On  the  plane  of  the  noumenal  world,  the  triangle  was,  as  the \nfirst  conception  of  the  manifested  Deity,  its  image :  \"  Father-Mother- \nSon  \" ;  and  the  Quaternary,  the  perfect  number,  was  the  noumenal, \nideal  root  of  all  numbers  and  things  on  the  physical  plane.  Some  stu- \ndents, in  view  of  the  sacredness  of  Tetraktys  and  the  Tetragrammaton, \nmistake  the  mystic  meaning  of  the  Quaternary.  The  latter  was  with \nthe  ancients  only  a  secondary  \"  perfection,\"  so  to  speak,  because  it  re- \nlated only  to  the  manifested  planes.  Whereas  it  is  the  Triangle,  the \nGreek  delta,  A,  which  was  the  \"  vehicle  of  the  unknown  Deity.\"  A \ngood  proof  of  it  lies  with  the  name  of  the  Deity  beginning  with  Delta. \nZeus  was  written  Aevs  by  the  Boeotians,*^**  thence  the  Deus  of  the \nLatins.  This,  in  relation  to  the  metaphysical  conception,  with  regard \nto  the  meaning  of  the  Septenary  in  the  phenomenal  world,  but  for  pur- \nposes of  profane  or  exoteric  interpretation,  the  symbolism  changed. \nThree  became  the  ideograph  of  the  three  material  elements  \u2014  air,  wa- \nter, earth;  and  four  became  the  principle  of  all  that  which  is  neither \ncorporeal  nor  perceptible.  But  this  has  never  been  accepted  by  the  real \nPythagoreans.  Viewed  as  a  compound  of  6  and  1,  the  senary  and  the \nunity,  number  seven  was  the  invisible  center,  the  spirit  of  everything \n(see  further  the  explanation  of  6),  as  there  exists  no  body  with  six \nlines  constituting  its  form  without  a  Seventh  being  found  as  the  cen- \ntral point  in  it  (see  crystals  and  snow-flakes  in  so-called  inanimate \nnature) .  Moreover,  number  seven,  they  said,  has  all  the  perfection  of \nthe  Unit  \u2014  the  number  of  numbers.  For  as  absolute  unity  is  uncre- \nated, and  impartite  (hence  number-less)  and  no  number  can  produce \nit,  so  is  the  seven:  no  digit  contained  within  the  decade  can  beget  or \nproduce  it.  And  it  is  4,  which  affords  an  arithmetical  division  between \nunity  and  seven,  as  it  surpasses  the  former  by  the  same  number \n(three),  as  it  is  itself  surpassed  by  the  seven,  since  four  is  by  as  many \nnumbers  above  one,  as  seven  is  above  four.  (From  a  MS.  supposed \nto  be  by  \"  St.  Germain.\") \n\n\"  With  the  Egyptians  number  7  was  the  s)mibol  of  life  eternal/' \nsays  Ragon,\"\"\"'  and  adds  that  this  is  why  the  Greek  letter  Z,  which  is \n\ncross  it  on  the  one  of  four  units  in  length,  in  Genesis,  crowned  by  the  seventh,  which \nand  the  cross  form  results.  The  same  idea  was  used  by  itself  as  a  base  of  circular \nis    conveyed    in    the    six    days    of   the    week       measure\"    (p.    51). \n\n1235.   See  UddeU  and  Scott's   Greek-English  Lezkoa.  1235a.   Op.  dt..  p.  435. \n\n\nTHE    MYSTERY   0^   THE    NUMBER    SIX  583 \n\nbut  a  double  7,  is  the  initial  letter  of  Zoo,  \"  I  live/'  and  of  Zeus,  \"  the \nfather  of  all  living.\" \n\nMoreover,  figure  6  was  the  S)rmbol  of  the  Earth  during  the  autumn \nand  winter  \"sleeping\"  months,  and  figure  7  during  spring  and  sum- \nmer,\u2014 as  the  Spirit  of  life  animated  her  at  that  time  \u2014  the  seventh  or \ncentral  informing  Force.  We  find  the  same  in  the  Egyptian  mythos \nand  symbol  of  Osiris  and  Isis,  personifying  Fire  and  Water  metor \nphysically,  and  the  Sun  and  the  Nile  physically.  The  number  of  the \nSolar  year,  365  in  days,  is  the  numerical  value  of  the  word  Neilos \n(Nile).  This,  together  with  the  Bull,  with  the  Crescent  and  the  an- \nsated  cross  between  its  horns,  and  the  Earth  under  its  astronomical \n\nsymbol  \u2014  ^  \u2014  are  the  most  phallic  s)mibols  of  later  antiquity. \n\nThe  Nile  was  the  river  of  time  with  the  number  of  a  year,  or  year  and  a  day \n(364  +  1  ^  365).  It  represented  the  parturient  water  of  Isis,  or  Mother  Earth, \nthe  moon,  the  woman,  and  the  cow,  also  the  workshop  of  Osiris,  representing \nthe  Vsod  Olaum  of  the  Hebrews.  The  ancient  name  of  this  river  was  Erid- \nanus,  or  the  Hebrew  lardan,  with  the  Coptic  or  old  Greek  suffix.  This  was  the \ndoor  of  the  Hebrew  word  Jarcd  or  \"Source,\"  or  Descent  ...  of  the  river \nJordan,  which  had  the  same  mythical  use  with  the  Hebrews  that  the  Nile  had \nwith  the  Egyptians,\"\"  it  was  the  source  of  descent,  and  held  the  waters  of  life.'**' \n\nIt  was,  to  put  it  plainly,  the  symbol  of  the  personified  Earth,  or  Isis, \nregarded  as  the  womb  of  that  Earth.  This  is  shown  clearly  enough; \nand  Jordan  \u2014  the  river  so  sacred  now  to  Christians  \u2014  held  no  more \nsublime  or  poetical  meaning  in  it  than  the  parturient  waters  of  the \nmoon  (Isis,  or  Jehovah  in  his  female  aspect).  Now,  as  shown  by  the \nsame  scholar,  Osiris  was  the  sun,  and  the  river  Nile,  and  the  tropical \nyear  of  365  days;  while  Isis  was  the  moon,  the  bed  of  that  river,  or \nthe  mother  earth  \"  for  the  parturient  energies  of  which,  water  was  a \nnecessity,\"  as  also  the  lunar  year  of  354  days,  \"  the  time-maker  of  the \nperiods  of  gestation.\"  All  this  then  is  sexual  and  phallic,  and  our  mod- \nem scholars  seem  to  find  in  these  s)mfibols  nothing  beyond  a  physio- \nlogical or  phallic  meaning.  Nevertheless,  the  three  figures  365,  or  the \nnumber  of  days  in  a  solar  year,  have  but  to  be  read  with  the  Pytha- \ngorean Key  to  find  in  them  a  highly  philosophical  and  moral  meaning. \nOne  instance  will  be  sufficient.    It  can  read : \u2014 \n\nThe  Barth  \u2014  animated  by  \u2014  the  Spirit  of  Life. \n3.  6.  5. \n\nSimply  because  3  is  equivalent  to  the  Greek  gamma,  or  r,  which \nletter  is  the  S)mibol  of  gaia  (the  Earth)  ;  while  the  figure  6  is  the  s)nni- \nbol  of  the  animating  or  informing  principle,  and  the  5  is  the  imiversal \n\n123d.     It  had  no  such  meaning  m  the  beginnings;    nor  during  the  earlier  dynastiei. \n\n1237.     Unpub.  MS. \n\n\n584  I^HE  SECRET  DOCTRINE \n\nquintessence  which  spreads  in  every  direction  and  forms  all  matter. \n(St.  Germain's  MS.) \n\nThe  few  instances  and  examples  brought  forward  reveal  only  one \nsmall  portion  of  the  methods  used  to  read  the  symbolical  ideographs \nand  numerals  of  antiquity.  The  system  being  of  an  extreme  and  com- \nplex difficulty,  very  few,  even  among  the  Initiates,  could  master  all  the \nseven  keys.  Is  it  to  be  wondered,  then,  that  the  metaphysical  gradu- \nally dwindled  down  into  the  physical  nature ;  that  the  Sun,  once  upon \na  time  the  symbol  of  Deity,  became,  as  aeons  glided  by,  that  of  its \ncreative  ardor  only ;  and  that  thence  it  fell  into  a  glyph  of  phallic  sig- \nnificance? But  surely,  it  is  not  those  whose  method  was  (like  Plato's) \nto  proceed  from  the  universals  down  to  the  particulars,  who  could  ever \nhave  begun  by  symbolizing  their  religions  by  sexual  emblems!  It  is \nquite  true,  though  uttered  by  that  incarnated  paradox,  \u00a3liphas  Levi, \nthat  \"  man  is  God  on  Earth,  and  God  is  man  in  Heaven.\"  But  this \ncould  not,  and  never  did  apply  to  the  One  Deity,  only  to  the  Hosts  of \nIts  incarnated  beams,  called  by  us  Dhyan  Chohans,  by  the  ancients, \nGods;  and  now  transformed  by  the  Church  into  devils  on  the  left, \nand  into  the  Savior  on  the  right  side  I \n\nBut  all  such  dogma  grew  out  of  the  one  root,  the  root  of  wisdom, \nwhich  grows  and  thrives  on  the  Indian  soil.  There  is  not  an  Archangel \nthat  could  not  be  traced  back  to  its  prototype  in  the  sacred  land  of \nAryavarta.  These  \"prototypes\"  are  all  connected  with  the  Kumaras \nwho  appear  on  the  scene  of  action  by  refusing  \u2014  as  Sanatkumara  and \nSananda  \u2014  to  \"  create  progeny.\"  Yet  they  are  called  the  \"  creators  \" \nof  (thinking)  man.  More  than  once  they  are  brought  into  connexicMi \nwith  Narada  \u2014  another  bundle  of  apparent  incongruities,  yet  a  wealth \nof  philosophical  tenets.  Narada  is  the  leader  of  the  Gandharvas,  the \ncelestial  singers  and  musicians;  esoterically,  the  reason  for  it  is  ex- \nplained by  the  fact  that  the  latter  (the  Gandharvas)  are  \"  the  instruc- \ntors of  men  in  the  secret  sciences.\"  It  is  they,  who  \"  loving  the  women \nof  the  Earth,\"  disclosed  to  them  the  mysteries  of  creation;  or,  as  in \nthe  Veda  \u2014  the  \"  heavenly  Gandharva  \"  is  a  deity  who  knew  and  re- \nvealed the  secrets  of  heaven  and  divine  truths,  in  general.  If  we  re- \nmember what  is  said  of  this  class  of  Angels  in  Enoch  and  in  the  Bible, \nthen  the  allegory  is  plain :  their  leader,  Narada,  while  refusing  to  pro- \ncreate, leads  men  to  become  gods.  Moreover,  all  of  these,  as  stated  in \nthe  Vedas,  are  Chhandaja  (will-bom)  or  incarnated  (in  different  Man- \nvantaras)  of  their  own  will;  \u2014  and  they  are  sfiown  in  exoteric  liter- \nature as  existing  age  after  age;  some  being  \"cursed  to  be  re-bom,\" \nothers,  incamating  as  a  duty.  Finally,  as  the  Sanakadikas,  the  seven \nKumaras  who  went  to  visit  Vishnu  on  the  \"White  Island\"  {Sveta- \ndvipa)  the  island  inhabited  by  the  Maha  Yogins  \u2014  they  are  connected \n\n\nSEEMING  CONTRADICTIONS  585 \n\nwith  SakadiApa  and  the  Lemurians  and  Atlanteans  of  the  Third  and \nFourth  Races. \n\nIn  Esoteric  Philosophy,  the  Rudras  (Kumaras,  Adityas,  Gandharvas, \nAsuras,  etc.)  are  the  highest  Dh3ran  Chohans  or  Devas  as  regards  intel- \nlectuality. They  are  those  who,  owing  to  their  having  acquired  by \nself-development  the  five-fold  nature  \u2014  hence  the  sacredness  of  num- \nber five  \u2014  became  independent  of  the  pure  ArUpa  devas.  This  is  a \nmystery  very  difficult  to  realize  and  understand  correctly.  For,  we \nsee  that  those  who  were  \"  obedient  to  law  \"  are,  equally  with  the  rebels, \ndoomed  to  be  reborn  in  every  age.  Narada,  the  Rishi,  is  cursed  by \nBrahma  to  incessant  peripateticism  on  Earth,  t.  e.,  to  be  constantly  re- \nbom.  He  is  a  rebel  against  Brahma,  and  yet  has  no  worse  fate  than \nthe  Jayas  \u2014  the  twelve  great  creative  gods  produced  by  Brahma  as  his \nassistants  in  the  functions  of  creation.  For  the  latter,  lost  in  medi- \ntation, only  forgot  to  create;  and  for  this,  they  are  equally  cursed  by \nBrahma  to  be  bom  in  every  tnanvantara.  And  still  they  are  termed \n\u2014  together  with  the  rebels  \u2014  Chhandajas,  or  those  born  of  their  own \nwill  in  human  form ! \n\nAll  this  is  very  puzzling  to  one  who  is  unable  to  read  and  under- \nstand the  Puranas  except  in  their  dead  letter  sense.*^'*  Hence  we \nfind  the  Orientalists  refusing  to  be  puzzled,  and  cutting  the  Gordian \nknot  of  perplexity  by  declaring  the  whole  scheme  \"  figments \"  \"  of \nBrahmanical  fancy  and  love  of  exaggeration.\"  But  to  the  student  of \noccultism,  the  whole  is  pregnant  with  deeply  philosophical  meaning. \nWe  willingly  leave  the  rind  to  the  Western  Sanskritists,  but  claim  the \nessence  of  the  fruit  for  ourselves.  We  do  more:  we  concede  that  in \none  sense  much  in  these  so-called  \"  fables  \"  refers  to  astronomical  alle- \ngories about  constellations,  asterisms,  stars,  and  planets.  Yet,  while  the \nGandharva  of  the  Rig-Veda  may  there  be  made  to  personify  the  fire  of \nthe  Sun,  the  Gandharva  devas  are  entities  both  of  a  physical  and  psychic \ncharacter;  while  the  Apsarasas  (with  other  Rudras)  are  both  quali- \nties and  quantities.  In  short,  if  ever  unraveled,  the  theogony.of  the \nVedic  Gods  will  reveal  fathomless  mysteries  of  Creation  and  being. \nTruly  says  Parasara :  \"  These  thirty-three  divinities  exist  age  after \nage,  and  their  appearance  and  disappearance  is  in  the  same  manner \nas  the  sun  sets  and  rises  again.\"  ^^** \n\nThere  was  a  time,  when  the  Eastem  S3rmbol  of  the  Cross  and  Circle, \nthe  Svastika,  was  universally  adopted.    With  the  esoteric  (and,  for  the \n\n1238.  Yet  this  sense,  if  once  mastered,  spring  for  opening  it,  and  thus  makes  the \nwill  turn  out  to  be  the  secure  casket  which  uninttiitional  believe  it  has  not,  and  can- \nholds  the  keys  to  the  Secret  Wisdom.  True,  not  have,  any  opening  in  it  Still  the  Keys \na  casket  so  profusely  ornamented  that  its  are  there,  deeply  buried,  yet  ever  present \nfancy  work  hides  and  conceals  entirely  any  to  him  who  searches  for  them. \n\n1239.     Vishnu  Purdna,  I,  xv. \n\n\n586  THK  SECRET  DOCTRINE \n\nmatter  of  that,  exoteric)  Buddhist,  the  Chinaman  and  the  Mongolian, \nit  means  \"  the  10,000  truths.\"  These  truths,  they  say,  belong  to  the \nmysteries  of  the  unseen  Universe  and  primorcUal  Cosmogony  and \nTheogony.  \"  Since  Fohat  crossed  the  Circle  like  two  lines  of  flame \n[horizontally  and  vertically]  the  hosts  of  the  Blessed  Ones  have  never \nfailed  to  send  their  representatives  upon  the  planets  they  are  made  to \nwatch  over  from  the  beginning.\"  This  is  why  the  Svastika  is  always \nplaced  \u2014  as  the  ansated  Cross  was  in  Egypt  \u2014  on  the  breasts  of  the \ndefunct  mystics.  It  is  found  on  the  heart  of  the  images  and  statues \nof  Buddha,  in  Tibet  and  Mongolia.  It  is  the  seal  placed  also  on  the \nhearts  of  the  living  Initiates,  burnt  into  the  flesh,  for  ever,  with  some. \nThis,  because  they  have  to  keep  those  truths  inviolate  and  intact,  in \neternal  silence  and  secrecy  to  the  day  these  are  perceived  and  read  by \ntheir  chosen  successors  \u2014  new  Initiates  \u2014  \"  worthy  of  being  entrusted \nwith  the  ten  thousand  perfections.\"  So  degraded,  however,  has  it  now \nbecome,  that  it  is  often  placed  on  the  headgear  of  the  \"  gods,\"  the  hid- \neous idols  of  the  sacrilegious  Bhons,  the  Dugpas  (Sorcerers)  of  the \nTibetan  borderlands ;  until  found  out  by  a  Gelukpa  and  torn  off  to- \ngether with  the  head  of  the  \"  god  \" ;  though  it  would  be  better  were \nit  that  of  the  worshiper  which  was  severed  from  the  sinful  body.  Still, \nit  can  never  lose  its  mysterious  properties.  Throw  a  retrospective \nglance,  and  see  it  used  alike  by  the  Initiates  and  Seers,  as  by  the  priests \nof  Troy  (found  by  Schliemann  on  the  site  of  that  old  city).  One  finds \nit  with  the  old  Peruvians,  the  Assyrians,  Chaldaeans,  as  well  as  on  the \nwalls  of  the  old-world  Cyclopean  buildings;  in  the  catacombs  of  the \nNew  world,  and  in  those  of  the  Old  ( ?),  at  Rome,  where,  because  the \nfirst  Christians  are  supposed  to  have  concealed  themselves  and  their \nreligion,  it  is  called  Crux  Dissimulata. \n\nAccording  to  de  Rossi,  the  Svastika  from  an  early  period  was  a  favorite \nform  of  the  cross  employed  with  an  occult  signification,  which  shows  the  secret \nwas  not  that  of  the  Christian  cross.  One  Svastika  cross  in  the  catacombs  is \nthe  sign  of  an  inscription  which  reads  \"  ZOTIKO  ZOTIKH,\"  \"  VUalis  Vitalia,\" \nor  \"life  of  life.\"^ \n\nBut  the  best  evidence  to  the  antiquity  of  the  cross  is  that  which  is \nbrought  forward  by  the  author  of  Natural  Genesis }*^^  Mr.  Massey  says : \n\nThe  value  of  the  cross  as  a  Christian  S3rmbol,  is  supposed  to  date  from  the \ntime  when  Jesus  Christ  was  crucified.  And  yet  in  the  \"  Christian \"  Iconography \nof  the  Catacombs  no  figure  of  a  man  appears  upon  the  Cross  during  the  first \nsix  or  seven  centuries.  There  are  all  forms  of  the  cross  except  that  \u2014  the  al- \nleged starting-point  of  the  new  religion.  That  was  not  the  initial  but  the  final \nform  of  the  Crucifix.\"**    During  some  six  centuries  after  the  Christian  era  the \n\n1240.  Quoted  in  The  Natural  Genesis,  1242.  With  the  dristians.  most  undeni- \nVol.  I,  p.  427.                                                           ably.      With    the    pre-Christian    symbologitts \n\n1241.  Ibid,,  p.  433.  it    was,    as    said,    the    Bed    or    Couch    of \n\n\nTHE  CROSS^  A  CHRISTIAN  AFTER-THOUGHT  587 \n\nfoundation  of  the  Christian  religion  in  a  crucified  Redeemer  is  entirely  absent \nfrom  Christian  art!  The  earliest  known  form  of  the  human  figure  on  the  cross \nis  the  crucifix  presented  by  Pope  Gregory  the  Great  to  Queen  Theodolinde  of \nLombardy,  now  in  the  Church  of  St.  John  at  Monza,  whilst  no  image  of  the \nCrucified  is  found  in  the  Catacombs  at  Rome  earlier  than  that  of  San  Giulio, \nbelonging  to  the  seventh  or  eighth  century.  .  .  .  There  is  no  Christ  and  no \nCrucified;  the  Cross  is  the  Christ  even  as  the  Stauros  (cross)  was  a  type  and  a \nname  of  Horus,  the  Gnostic  Christ.  .  .  .  The  Cross,  not  the  Crucified,  is  the \nessential  object  of  representation  in  its  art,  and  of  adoration  in  its  religion. \nThe  germ  of  the  whole  growth  and  development  can  be  traced  to  the  cross. \nAnd  that  cross  is  pre-Christian,  is  pagan  and  heathen,  in  half  a  dozen  different \nshapes.  The  cult  began  with  the  cross,  and  Julian  was  right  in  saying  he  waged \na  \"Warfare  with  the  X\";  which  he  obviously  considered  had  been  adopted  by \nthe  A-Gnostics  and  Mytholators  to  convey  an  impossible  significance.\"**  Dur- \ning centuries  the  cross  stood  for  the  Christ,  and  was  addressed  as  if  it  were  a \nliving  being.     It  was  made  divine  at  first,  and  humanized  at  last. \n\nFew  world-symbols  are  more  pregnant  with  real  occult  meaning  than \nthe  Svastika.  It  is  symbolized  by  the  figure  6 ;  for,  like  that  figure,  it \npoints  in  its  concrete  imagery,  as  the  ideograph  of  the  number  does,  to \nthe  Zenith  and  the  Nadir,  to  North,  South,  West,  and  East ;  one  finds \nthe  unit  everywhere,  and  that  unit  reflected  in  all  and  every  unit.  It \nis  the  emblem  of  the  activity  of  Fohat,  of  the  continual  revolution  of \nthe  \"  wheels,\"  and  of  the  Four  Elements,  the  \"  Sacred  Four,\"  in  their \nmystical,  and  not  alone  in  their  cosmical  meaning;  further,  its  four \narms,  bent  at  right  angles,  are  intimately  related,  as  shown  elsewhere, \nto  the  Pythagorean  and  Hermetic  scales.  One  initiated  into  the  mys- \nteries of  the  meaning  of  the  Svastika,  say  the  Commentaries,  \"  can \ntrace  on  it,  with  mathematical  precision,  the  evolution  of  Kosmos  and \nthe  whole  period  of  Sandhya.'*  Also  \"  the  relation  of  the  Seen  to  the \nUnseen,\"  and  \"  the  first  procreation  of  man  and  species.\" \n\nTo  the  Eastern  Occultist  the  Tr^^  of  Knowledge  in  the  Paradise  of \nman's  own  heart,  becomes  the  Tree  of  Life  eternal,  and  has  nought  to \ndo  with  man's  animal  senses.  It  is  an  absolute  mystery  that  reveals \nitself  only  through  the  efforts  of  the  imprisoned  Manas  and  the  Ego  to \nliberate  themselves  from  the  thraldom  of  sensuous  perception  and  see, \nin  the  light  of  the  one  eternal  present  Reality.  To  the  Western  Kabal- \nist,  and  now  far  more  to  the  superficial  S)mibologist,  nursed  in  the \nlethal  atmosphere  of  materialistic  science,  there  is  but  one  chief  ex- \nplanation of  the  mysteries  of  the  Cross  \u2014  its  sexual  element.  Even \nthe  otherwise  spiritualistic  modern  commentator  discerns  in  the  Cross \nand  Svastika,  this  feature  before  all  others. \n\nTorture    during   the    Initiation   Mystery,   the  1243.     So  it  was,  and  could  not  be  other- \n\n\"  Crucifix\"     being    placed    horizontally,    on  wise.      Julian    (the    Emperor)    was    an    Ini- \n\nthe  ground,   and   not   erect,   as  at   the   time  tiate,  and  as  such  knew  well  the  \"  mystery \n\nwhen    it   became    the    Roman   gallows.  meaning,\"  botii  metaphysical  and  physical. \n\n\n588 \n\n\nTHE   SECRCT  DOCTRINE \n\n\nThe  cross  was  used  in  Egypt  as  a  protecting  talisman  and  a  symbol  of \nsaving  power.  Typhon,  or  Satan,  is  actually  found  chained  and  bound  to  the \ncross.  In  the  Ritual,  the  Osirian  cries,  \"  The  Apophis  is  overthrown,  their  cords \nbind  the  South,  North,  Bast,  and  West,  their  cords  are  on  him.  Har-ru-bah  has \nknotted  Aim.\"\"**  These  were  the  cords  of  the  four  Quarters,  or  the  cross. \nThor  is  said  to  smite  the  head  of  the  Serpent  with  his  hammer  ...  a  form \nof  the  Svastika  or  four-footed  Cross.  ...  In  the  primitive  sepulchers  of  Egypt \nthe  model  of  the  Chamber  had  the  form  of  a  Cross.'^  The  pagoda  of  Mathura \n.  .  .  the  birth-place  of  Krishna,  was  built  in  the  form  of  a  Cross.  .  .  .\"* \n\nThis  is  perfect  and  no  one  can  discern  in  this  \"  sexual  worship,\" \nwith  which  the  Orientalists  love  to  break  the  head  of  Paganism.  But \nhow  about  the  Jews,  and  the  exoteric  religions  of  some  Hindu  sects, \nespecially  the  rites  of  the  Vallabhacharyas  ?  For,  as  said,  the  Lingam \nand  Yoni  of  Siva-worship  stand  too  high  philosophically,  its  modern \ndegeneration  notwithstanding,  to  be  called  a  simple  phallic  worship. \nBut  the  tree  or  Crow-worship  ^**^  of  the  Jews,  as  denounced  by  their \nown  Prophets,  can  hardly  escape  the  charge.  The  \"  Sons  of  Sorcerers,\" \n\"  the  seed  of  the  adulterer,\"  as  Isaiah  calls  them,^^\"  never  lost  an  op- \nportunity of  \"  enflaming  themselves  with  idols  under  every  green  tree,\" \nwhich  denotes  no  metaphysical  recreation.  It  is  from  these  monothe- \nistic Jews  that  the  Christian  nations  have  derived  their  religion,  their \n\"  God  of  gods,  the  One  living  God,\"  while  despising  and  deriding  the \nworship  of  the  Deity  of  the  ancient  philosophers.  Let  such  believe  in \nand  worship  the  physical  form  of  the  Cross,  by  all  means. \n\nBut  to  the  follower  of  the  true  Eastern  archaic  Wisdom,  to  him  who \nworships  in  spirit  nought  outside  the  Absolute  Unity,  that  ever-pulsating \ngreat  Heart  that  beats  throughout,  as  in  every  atom  of  nature,  each \nsuch  atom  contains  the  germ  from  which  he  may  raise  the  Tree  of \nKnowledge,  whose  fruits  give  life  eternal  and  not  physical  life  alone. \nFor  him  the  Cross  and  Circle,  the  Tree  or  the  Tau,  are,  after  every \nsymbol  relating  to  these  has  been  applied  to,  and  read  one  after  an- \nother, still  a  profound  mystery  in  their  Past,  and  it  is  to  that  Past  alone \nthat  he  directs  his  eager  gaze.  He  cares  little  whether  it  be  the  seed \nfrom  which  grows  the  genealogical  Tree  of  Being,  called  the  Universe. \n\n\n1244.  Apophis  or  Apap  is  the  Serpent  of \nevil,  symbol  of  human  passions.  The  Sun \n(Osiris-Horus),  destroys  him,  when  Apap  is \nthrown  down,  bound  and  chained.  The  god \nAker,  \"  the  chief  of  the  gate  of  the  Abyss/* \nof  Aker,  the  realm  of  the  Sun  (xr.  39) \nbinds  him.  Apophis  is  the  enemy  of  Ra \n(light),  but  the  \"great  Apap  has  fallen  I\" \nexclaims  the  defunct  \"  The  Scorpion  has \nhurt  thy  mouth,\"  he  says  to  the  conquered \nenemy  (xxxix.  7).  The  Scorpion  is  the \n**  worm  that  never  dies \"  of  the   Christians. \n\n\nApophis  is  bound  on  the  Tau  or  Tat,  \"tbe \nemblem  of  stability.\"  (See  the  erection  of \nTat  in   TaiUt,  Ritual  xviii.) \n\n1245.  So  have  the  crypts  in  cis-Hima* \nlasran  regions  where  Initiates  live,  and  where \ntheir  ashes  are  placed  for  seven  lunar  years. \n\n1246.  The  Natural  Genesis,  VoL  I,  p. \n432. \n\n1247.  The  Cross  and  the  Tree  are  iden- \ntical  and   synonymous  in   symbolism. \n\n1248.  Chapter  Ivii. \n\n\nMAN,   THE   REVILKR   0^   GOD  589 \n\nNor  is  it  the  Three  in  One,  the  triple  aspect  of  the  seed  \u2014  its  form, \ncolor,  and  substance  \u2014  that  interest  him,  but  rather  the  Force  which \ndirects  its  growth,  the  ever  mysterious,  as  the  ever  unknown.  For  this \nvital  Force,  that  makes  the  seed  germinate,  burst  open  and  throw  out \nshoots,  then  form  the  trimk  and  branches,  which,  in  their  turn,  bend \ndown  like  the  boughs  of  the  Asvattha,  the  holy  Tree  of  Bodhi,  throw \ntheir  seed  out,  take  root  and  procreate  other  trees  \u2014  this  is  the  only \nForce  that  has  reality  for  him,  as  it  is  the  never-dying  breath  of  life. \nThe  pagan  philosopher  sought  for  the  Cause,  the  modern  is  content \nwith  only  the  effects  and  seeks  the  former  in  the  latter.  What  is \nbeyond,  he  does  not  know,  nor  does  the  modem  A-gnostic  care:  thus \nrejecting  the  only  knowledge  upon  which  he  can  with  full  security  base \nhis  Science.  Yet  this  manifested  Force  has  an  answer  for  him  who \nseeks  to  fathom  it.  He  who  sees  in  the  cross,  the  decussated  circle  of \nPlato,  the  Pagan,  not  the  antitype  of  circumcision,  as  Christian  (St.) \nAugustine  did,\"\"  is  forthwith  regarded  by  the  Church  as  a  heathen: \nby  Science,  as  a  lunatic.  This  because,  while  refusing  to  worship  the \ngod  of  physical  generation,  he  confesses  that  he  can  know  nothing  of \nthe  Cause  which  underlies  the  so-called  First  Cause,  the  causeless \nCause  of  this  Vital  Cause.  Tacitly  admitting  the  All-Presence  of  the \nboundless  Circle  and  making  of  it  the  universal  Postulate  upon  which \nthe  whole  of  the  manifested  universe  is  based,  the  Sage  keeps  a  rever- \nential silence  concerning  that  upon  which  no  mortal  men  should  dare \nto  speculate.  \"The  Logos  of  God  is  the  revealer  of  man,  and  the \nlogos  (the  verb)  of  man  is  the  revealer  of  God,\"  says  \u00a3liphas  Levi  in \none  of  his  paradoxes.  To  this,  the  Eastern  Occultist  would  reply: \u2014 \n\"  On  this  condition,  however,  that  man  should  be  dumb  on  the  cause \nthat  produced  both  God  and  its  logos.  Otherwise,  he  becomes  in- \nvariably the  reviler,  not  the  '  revealer,'  of  the  incognizable  Deity.\" \n\nWe  have  now  to  approach  a  mystery  \u2014  the  Hebdomad  in  nature. \nPerchance,  all  that  we  may  say,  will  be  attributed  to  coincidence.  We \nmay  be  told  that  this  number  in  nature  is  quite  natural  (so  we  say  too), \nand  has  no  more  significance  than  the  illusion  of  motion  which  forms \nthe  so-called  \"  Strobic  circles.\"  No  great  importance  was  given  to  these \n\"singular  illusions\"  when  Professor  Sylvanus  Thompson  exhibited  them \nat  the  meeting  of  the  British  Association  in  1877.  Nevertheless  we \nshould  like  to  learn  the  scientific  explanation  why  seven  should  ever  form \nitself  as  a  pre-eminent  number \u2014 six  concentric  circles  around  a  seventh, \nand  seven  rings  within  one  another  round  a  central  point,  etc.,  etc.  \u2014  in \nthis  illusion,  produced  by  a  swaying  saucer,  or  any  other  vessel.  We \ngive  the  solution  refused  by  science  in  the  section  which  follows. \n\n1249.     Sermon   the    160th. \n\n\n590  ^HE   S^ROT  DOCTRINE \n\nI \n\n\u00a7  XXV \nTHE  MYSTERIES  OF  THE  HEBDOMAD \n\nWe  must  not  close  this  Part  on  the  Symbolism  of  Archaic  History, \nwithout  an  attempt  to  explain  the  perpetual  recurrence  of  this  truly \nmystic  number  in  every  scripture  known  to  the  Orientalists.  As  every \nreligion,  from  the  oldest  to  the  latest,  claims  its  presence,  and  explains \nit  on  its  own  grounds  agreeably  with  its  own  special  dogmas,  this  is  no \neasy  task.  We  can,  therefore,  do  no  better  or  more  explanatory  work \nthan  to  give  a  bird's-eye  view  of  all.  These  sacred  numbers  (3,  4,  7) \nare  the  sacred  numbers  of  Light,  Life,  and  Union  \u2014  especially  in  this \npresent  manvantara,  our  Life-cycle ;  of  which  number  seven  is  the  spe- \ncial representative,  or  the  Factor  number.  This  has  now  to  be  demon- \nstrated. \n\nIf  one  happened  to  ask  a  Brahman  learned  in  the  Upanishads  \u2014  so \nfull  of  the  secret  wisdom  of  old,  why  \"  he,  of  whom  seven  forefathers \nhave  drunk  the  juice  of  the  moon-plant,  is  trisuparna,\"  as  Bopaveda \nis  credited  with  saying;  and  why  the  Somapa  Pitris  should  be  wor- \nshiped by  the  Brahman  trisuparna  \u2014  very  few  could  answer  the  ques- \ntion; or,  if  they  knew,  they  would  still  less  satisfy  one's  curiosity. \nLet  us,  then,  hold  to  what  the  old  Esoteric  doctrine  teaches. \n\n\"  When  the  first  '  Seven '  appeared  on  earth,  they  threw  the  seed  of \neverything  that  grows  on  the  land  into  the  soil.  First  came  three,  and \nfour  were  added  to  these  as  soon  as  stone  was  transformed  into  plant. \nThen  came  the  second  'Seven,'  who,  guiding  the  Jivas  of  the  plants, \nproduced  the  middle  (intermediate)  natures  between  plant  and  moving \nliving  animal.  The  third  'Seven'  evolved  their  Chhayas.  .  .  .  The \nfifth  'Seven'  imprisoned  their  Essence.  .  .  .  Th%^  man  became  a \nSap  taparna.\"    (Commentary,) \n\n\nSaptaparna \n\nSuch  is  the  name  given  in  Occult  phraseology  to  man.  It  means,  as \nshown  elsewhere,  a  seven-leaved  plant,  and  the  name  has  a  great  signi- \nficance in  the  Buddhist  legends.  So  it  had,  also,  under  disguise,  in  the \nGreek  \"  myths.\"  The  T,  or  J  (tau),  formed  from  the  figure  7,  and  the \nGreek  letter  r  (gamma),  was**\"'*  the  symbol  of  life,  and  of  life  eternal: \n\n\n1250.     See    I    \"  Crou    and    Circle. \n\n\nfi \n\n\nTHE  MEANING  OF  THE  DOUBI,E  TRIANGLE \n\n\n591 \n\n\nof  earthly  life,  because  T  (gamma)  is  the  symbol  of  the  Earth \n(gaia)  ;*\"^  and  of  \"  life  eternal,\"  because  the  figure  7  is  the  symbol  of \nthe  same  life  linked  with  divine  life,  the  double  glyph  expressed  in \ngeometrical  figures  being: \u2014 \n\nA \n\na  triangle  and  a  quaternary,  the  symbol  of  septenary  man. \n\nNow,  the  number  six  has  been  regarded  in  the  ancient  mysteries  as \nan  emblem  of  physical  nature.  For  six  is  the  representation  of  the  six \ndimensions  of  all  bodies:  the  six  lines  which  compose  their  form, \nnamely,  the  four  lines  extending  to  the  four  cardinal  points,  North, \nSouth,  East,  and  West,  and  the  two  lines  of  height  and  thickness  that \nanswer  to  the  Zenith  and  the  Nadir.  Therefore,  while  the  senary  was \napplied  by  the  sages  to  physical  man,  the  septenary  was  for  them  the \nsymbol  of  that  man  plus  his  immortal  soul. \n\nRagon  gives  in  his  Maqonnerie  Occulte  ^\"^'  a  very  good  illustration  of \nthe  \"  hierogylphical  senary,\"  as  he  calls  our  double  equilateral  triangle, \n\nyCx  .    He  shows  it  as  the  symbol  of  the  commingling  of  the  \"  philo- \n\nsophical  three  fires  and  the  three  waters,\"  whence  results  the  procrea- \ntion of  the  elements  of  all  things.  The  same  idea  is  found  in  the  In- \ndian equilateral  double  triangle.  For,  though  it  is  called  in  that  country \nthe  sign  of  Vishnu,  yet  in  truth  it  is  the  symbol  of  the  Triad  (or  the \nTrimurti).     For,  even  in  the  exoteric  rendering,  the  lower  triangle \n\n\\/  with  the  apex  downward,  is  the  symbol  of  Vishnu,  the  god  of  the \n\nmoist  principle  and  water  (\"iVara-yana,\"  or  the  moving  Principle  in \n\nNara,   water^^**^)  ;   while  the   triangle,   with   its   apex   upward,   /\\ \n\nis  \u00a7iva,  the  Principle  of  Fire,  symbolized  by  the  triple  flame  in  his \nhand.  (See  the  bronze  statue  of  Tripurantaka  Siva,  \"  Mahadeva  de- \nstroying Tripurasura,\"  at  the  museum  of  the  India  House.)     It  is \n\n\n1251.  Hence  the  Initiates  in  Greece  called \nthe  Tau  Faii^tof,  son  of  saia,  \"sprung \nfrom  earth,'*  like  Tityos  in  Odyssey  vii,  324. \n\n1251a.  Orthodoxie  Ma^onnique,  suivie  de \nla  Magonnerie  Occulte,  p.   433. \n\n1252.  See  the  Mah&bhdrata,  e.g..  Ill, \n189,  3,  where  Vishnu  says,  \"I  called  the \nname   of  water   ndr6  in   ancient  times,  and \n\n\nam  hence  called  Ndrdyana,  for  that  was  al- \nways the  abode  I  moved  in \"  (Ayona).  It \nis  into  the  water  (or  chaos,  the  *'  moist \nprinciple  \"  of  the  Greeks  and  Hermes),  that \nthe  first  seed  of  the  Universe  is  thrown. \n\"  The  '  Spirit  of  God '  moves  on  the  dark \nwaters  of  Space\";  hence  Thales  makes  of \nit  the  primordial  element  and  prior  to  Fire, \nwhich  was  yet  latent  in  that  Spirit. \n\n\n592  THS  SECRET  DOCTRINE \n\nthese  two  interlaced  triangles  \u2014  wrongly  called  \"  Solomon's  seal,\" \nwhich  also  form  the  emblem  of  our  Society  \u2014  that  produce  the  Sep- \ntenary and  the  Triad  at  one  and  the  same  time,  and  are  the  Dekad, \n\nwhatever  way  this  sign   x7  ^^  examined,  as  all  the  ten  numbers  are \n\ncontained  therein.  For  with  a  point  in  the  middle  or  center,  thus  A^ \nit  is  a  sevenfold  sign ;  its  triangles  denote  number  3 ;  the  two  triangles \nshow  the  presence  of  the  binary;  the  triangles  with  the  central  point \ncommon  to  both  yield  the  quaternary;  the  six  points  are  the  senary; \nand  the  central  point,  the  unit;  the  quinary  being  traced  by  cckh- \nbination,  as  a  compound  of  two  triangles,  the  even  number,  and  of \nthree  sides  in  each  triangle,  the  first  odd  number.  This  is  the  reason \nwhy  Pythagoras  and  the  ancients  made  the  number  six  sacred  to  Venus, \nsince  \"  the  union  of  the  two  sexes,  and  the  spagyrization  of  matter  by \ntriads  are  necessary  to  develop  the  generative  force,  that  prolific  virtue \nand  tendency  to  reproduction  which  is  inherent  in  all  bodies.\"  ^'\u2022* \n\nBelief  in  \"  Creators,\"  or  the  personified  Powers  of  Nature,  is  in \ntruth  no  polytheism,  but  a  philosophical  necessity.  Like  all  the  other \nplanets  of  our  system,  the  Earth  has  seven  Logoi  \u2014  the  emanating \nrays  of  the  one  \"  Father-Ray  \"  \u2014  the  protogonos,  or  the  manifested \n\"Logos\"  \u2014  he  who  sacrifices  his  Esse  (or  flesh,  the  Universe)  that \nthe  world  may  live  and  every  creature  therein  have  conscious  being. \n\nNumbers  3  and  4  are  respectively  male  and  female,  Spirit  and  Mat- \nter, and  their  union  is  the  emblem  of  life  eternal  in  spirit  on  its  ascend- \ning arc,  and  in  matter  as  the  ever  resurrecting  element  \u2014  by  procrea- \ntion and  reproduction.  The  spiritual  male  line  is  vertical  1  ;  the \ndifferentiated  matter-line  is  horizontal;  the  two  forming  the  cross  or \nJ\u2014.    The  former  (the  3),  is  invisible;   the  latter  (the  4),  is  on  the \n\nplane  of  objective  perception.  This  is  why  all  the  matter  of  the  Uni- \nverse, when  analysed  by  science  to  its  ultimates,  can  be  reduced  to \nfour  elements  only  \u2014  carbon,  oxygen,  nitrogen,  and  hydrogen:  and \nwhy  the  three  primaries,  the  noumenoi  of  the  four,  or  graduated  Spirit \nor  Force,  have  remained  a  terra  incognita  and  mere  speculations, \nnames,  to  exact  Science.  Her  servants  must  believe  in  and  study  first \nthe  primary  causes,  before  they  can  hope  to  fathom  the  nature  and  ac- \nquaint themselves  with  the  potentialities  of  the  effects.  Thus,  while \nthe  men  of  Western  learning  had,  and  still  have,  the  four,  or  matter \nto  toy  with,  the  Eastern  Occultists  and  their  disciples,  the  great  al- \nchemists the  world  over,  have  the  whole  septenate  to  study  from.*\"* \n\n\u00ab \n\n1253.  The   \"  Potency  of  the   Pythagorean      have   protested   against   oar   septenary  divit- \nTriangles\"    (Ragon,  ibid.).  ion.     They  are   right  from  their  own  stand- \n\n1254.  There    are    learned    Brahmans    who      point,  as  we  are  right  from  ours.     Leaving \n\n\nSPIRITUAL  AND  PHYSICAL  CORRlBSPONDENCES \n\n\n593 \n\n\nAs  those  Alchemists  have  it: \u2014 \"When  the  Three  and  the  Four  kiss \neach  other,  the  Quaternary  joins  its  middle  nature  with  that  of  the \nTriangle,\"  (or  Triad,  t.  e.,  the  face  of  one  of  its  plane  surfaces  becom- \ning the  middle  face  of  the  other),  \"and  becomes  a  cube;  then  only \ndoes  it  (the  cube  unfolded)  become  the  vehicle  and  the  number  of \nlyiFK,  the  Father-Mother  Skv^n.\" \n\nThe  following  diagram  will  perhaps  assist  the  student  to  grasp  these \nparallelisms* \n\n\nHuman  PuNaFE^. \nVII AtmA. \n\nVI.  .  .  .  BUDDHI. \n\nV.  .  .  .  Manas. \n\nIV.  Kama-rupa,  the  principle\"^ \nof  animal  desirCi  which \nbums  fiercely  during \nlife  in  matter,  resulting \nin  satiety;  it  is  in- \nseparable from  animal \n'existence. \n\nIII.  Linga-Sarira ;  the  inert  ^ \nvehicle  or  form  on \nwhich  the  body  is  mold- \ned; the  vehicle  of  Life. \nIt  is  dissipated  very \nshortly  after  the  disin- \ntegration of  the  body. \n\nII.  Prana,  \\,JSt,  the  active \npower  producing  all \nvital  phenomena. \n\n\nPrinopuss  op  Physicai. \nNatubb. \n\n\nHYDRO- \nGEN \n\n\nNITROGENS \n\n\nY  OXYGEN \n\n\nI.  The  gross  Matter  of  the^ \nbody,  the  substance \nformed  and  molded \nover  the  Linga-sarira \n(Chhaya)  by  the  action \nof   Prana. \n\n\nCARBON  ^ \n\n\nThe  lightest  of  all  gases;  it \nbums  in  oxygen  giving  off \nthe  most  intense  heat  of  any \nsubstance  in  combustion,  and \nforming  Water,  the  most \nstable  of  compounds;  Hy- \ndrogen enters  largely  into \nall  organic  compounds. \n\n'^An  inert  gas;  the  vehicle  with \nwhich  Oxygen  is  mixed  to \nadapt  the  latter  for  animal \nrespiration;  it  also  enters \nlargely  into  all  organic  sub- \nstances. \n\nThe  supporter  of  combustion; \nthe  life-giving  gas;  the  ac- \ntive chemical  agent  in  all \norganic  life. \n\nThe  fuel  Par  excellence;  the \nbasis  of  all  organic  sub- \nstances; the  (chemical)  ele- \nment which  forms  the \nlargest  variety  of  com- \npounds. \n\n\nNow  we  are  taught  that  all  these  earliest  forms  of  organic  life  also \n\n\nthe  three  asptcts,  or  adjunct  principles  out \nof  calculation,  they  accept  only  four  UpA- \ndhis  (bases)  including  the  Ego  \u2014  the  re- \nflected image  of  the  I^ogos  in  the  \"  Kirana \nSarlra  **  \u2014  and  even  \"  strictly  speaking  .  .  \u2022 \nonly   three    Upadhis.\"      For    purely    theoret- \n\n\nical  metaphysical  philosophy,  or  purposes  of \nmeditation,  these  three  may  be  sufficient,  as \nshown  by  the  Taraka  Yoga  Sjrstem;  but \nfor  practical  occult  teaching  our  septenary \ndivision  is  the  best  and  easiest.  It  is, \nhowever,  a  matter  of  school  and  choice. \n\n\n594 \n\n\nTHE  SECRET  DOCTRINE \n\n\nappear  in  septenary  groups  of  numbers.  Prom  minerals  or  \"soft \nstones  that  hardened\"  (Stanza)  followed  by  the  ''hard  plants  that \nsoftened,\"  which  are  the  product  of  the  mineral,  for  \"  it  is  from  the \nbosom  of  the  stone  that  vegetation  is  bom  \"  ;^***  and  then  to  man  \u2014 \nall  the  primitive  models  in  every  kingdom  of  nature  begin  by  being \nethereal,  transparent,  films.  This,  of  course,  takes  place  only  in  the \nfirst  beginning  of  life.  With  the  next  period  they  consolidate,  and \nat  the  seventh  begin  to  branch  off  into  species,  all  except  men,  the \nfirst  of  the  mammalian  animals****  in  the  Fourth  Round. \n\nVirgil,  versed  as  every  ancient  poet  was,  more  or  less,  in  esoteric \nphilosophy,  sang  evolution  in  the  following  strains : \u2014 \n\nPrincipio  caelum  ac  terras,  camposque  liquentes \n\nLucentemque  globum  lunae,  Titaniaque  astra, \n\nSpnuTus  intus  alit;   totamque  infusa  per  artus \n\nMens  agitat  molem,  et  magno  se  corpore  miscet \n\nInde  Hominum  pecudumque  genus,  etc\"\"  (Aeneid,  vi,  724-728) \n\n\"  First  came  three,  or  the  triangle.\"  This  expression  has  a  profound \nmeaning  in  Occultism,  and  the  fact  is  corroborated  in  mineralogy, \nbotany,  and  even  in  geology,  as  was  demonstrated  in  the  section  on \n\"  Ancient  Chronology,\"  by  tihe  compound  number  seven,  the  three  and \nthe  four  being  in  it.  Salt  in  solution  proves  it.  For  when  its  mole- \ncules, clustering  together,  begin  to  deposit  themselves  as  a  solid,  the \nfirst  shape  they  assume  is  that  of  triangles,  of  small  pyramids  and \ncones.  It  is  the  figure  of  fire,  whence  the  word  \"pyramid^' ;  while  the \nsecond  geometrical  figure  in  manifested  Nature  is  a  square  or  a  cube, \n4  and  6;  for,  \"  the  particles  of  earth  being  cubical,  those  of  fire  are \npyramidal\"  truly \u2014  (Enfield).  The  pyramidal  shape  is  that  assumed \nby  the  pines  \u2014  the  most  primitive  tree  after  the  fern  period.  Thus \nthe  two  opposites  in  cosmic  nature  \u2014  fire  and  water,  heat  and  cold  \u2014 \nbegin  their  metrographical  manifestations,  one  by  a  trimetric,  the  other \nby  a  hexagonal  system.  For  the  stellate  crystals  of  snow,  viewed  under \na  microscope,  are  all  and  each  of  them  a  double  or  a  treble  six-pointed \nstar,  with  a  central  nucleus,  like  a  miniature  star  within  the  larger  one. \n\n\n1255.  Commentary,  Book  IX,  P.   19. \n\n1256.  Protista  are  not  animals.  The \nreader  is  asked  to  bear  in  mind  that  when \nwe  speak  of  \"  animals,\"  the  mammalians \nalone  are  meant.  Crustacea,  fishes,  and \nreptiles  are  contemporary  with,  and  must \nhave  preceded  physical  man  in  this  Round. \nAll  were  bi-sexual,  however,  before  the  age \nof  mammalia  in  the  closing  portion  of  the \nsecondary  or  Mesozoic  ages,  yet  nearer  to \nthe  PalaeoMoic  than  the  Caenoeoic  ages* \nSmaller  marsupial  mammalia  are  contempor- \nary wkh  the  huge  reptilian  monsters  of  the \nSecondary. \n\n\n1257.  \"First  Divine  Spirit  within  sus- \ntains the  Heavens,  the  earth  and  watery \nplains,  the  moon's  orb  and  shining  stars,  and \nthe  Eternal  Mind  diffused  through  all  the \npartj  of  nature,  actuates  the  whole  stupen- \ndous frame  and  mingles  with  the  vast  body \nof  the  universe.  Thence  proceed  the  roe* \nof  men  and  beasts,  the  vital  principles  of \nthe  flying  kind  and  the  monsters  which  tlie \nOcean  breeds  under  its  smooth  crystal \nplane.\"  \"All  proceeds  from  Ether  and \nfrom  its  seven  natures\" \u2014 said  the  alchem- \nists. Science  knows  these  only  in  their \nsuperficial  effects. \n\n\nNOAH,  AN  ASPECT  OF  THE  CREATOR  595 \n\nSays  Mr.  Darwin,  in  his  Descent  of  Man,^^^  showing  that  the  inhab- \nitants of  the  sea-shore  are  greatly  affected  by  the  tides : \u2014 \n\nThe  most  ancient  progenitors  in  the  Kingdom  of  the  Vertebrata  .  .  .  appar- \nently consisted  of  a  group  of  marine  animals.  .  .  .  Animals  living  either  ahout \nthe  mean  high-water  mark,  or  about  the  mean  low-water  mark,  pass  through  a \ncomplete  cycle  of  tidal  changes  in  a  fortnight  .  .  .  Now  it  is  a  mysterious  fact \nthat  in  the  higher  and  now  terrestrial  Vertebrata  .  .  .  many  normal  and  ab- \nnormal processes  have  one  or  more  whole  weeks  [septenates]  as  their  periods  .  .  . \nsuch  as  the  gestation  of  mammals,  the  duration  of  fevers,  etc.  \u2022  \u2022  .  The  eggs  of \nthe  pigeon  are  hatched  in  two  weeks  [or  14  days] ;  those  of  the  fowl  in  three ; \nthose  of  the  duck  in  four;  those  of  the  goose  in  five;  and  those  of  the  ostrich \nin  seven.' \n\n\nThis  number  is  closely  connected  with  the  moon,  whose  occult  influ- \nence is  ever  manifesting  itself  in  septenary  periods.  It  is  the  nioon \nwhich  is  the  guide  of  the  occult  side  of  terrestrial  nature,  while  the \nSun  is  the  regulator  and  factor  of  manifested  life;\"'\u00ae  and. this  truth \nwas  ever  evident  to  the  Seers  and  the  adepts.  Jacob  Boehme,  by  insist- \ning on  the  ftmdamental  doctrine  of  the  seven  properties  of  everlasting \nmother  Nature,  proved  himself  thereby  a  great  Occultist. \n\nBut  to  return  to  the  consideration  of  the  septenary  in  ancient  religi- \nous symbolism.  To  the  metrological  key  to  the  symbolism  of  the \nHebrews,  which  reveals  numerically  the  geometrical  relations  of  the \nCircle  (All-Deity)  to  the  Square,  Cube,  Triangle,  and  all  the  integral \nemanations  of  the  divine  area,  may  be  added  the  theogonic  Key.  This \nKey  explains  that  Noah,  the  deluge-Patriarch,  is  in  one  aspect  the \npermutation  of  the  Deity,  (the  Universal  Creative  Law) ,  for  the  pur- \npose of  the  formation  of  our  Earth,  its  population,  and  the  propagation \nof  life  on  it,  in  general. \n\nNow  bearing  in  mind  the  Septenary  division  in  divine  Hierarchies, \nas  in  Cosmic  and  human  constitutions,  the  student  will  readily  under- \nstand that  Jah-Noah  is  at  the  head  of,  and  is  the  sjmthesis  of  the \n\nlower  Cosmic  Quaternary.    The  upper  Sephirothal,   /\\,  triad  \u2014  of \n\nwhich   Jehovah-Binah    (Intelligence)    is    the    left,    female,    angle  \u2014 \n\nemanates  the  |      [  Quaternary.    The  latter  symbolizing  by  itself  the \n\n\"Heavenly  Man,\"  the  sexless  Adam-Kadmon  viewed  as  Nature  in \nthe  abstract,  becomes  a  septenate  again  by  emanating  from  itself  the \nadditional  three  principles,  the  lower  terrestrial  or  manifested  physical \nNature,  Matter  and  our  Earth  (the  seventh  being  Malkuth,  the  \"  Bride \nof  the  Heavenly  Man\"),  thus  forming,  with  the  higher  triad,  or \nKether,  the  Crown,  the  full  number  of  the  Sephirothal  Tree  \u2014  the \n\n1258.    Page  164.  1259.    Bartlett,  Land  and  Water,  Jan.  7,  1871;  quoted  by  Darwin,  /.  e. \n\n1260.     See  alio  VoL   I,  Part  IL \n\n\n596 \n\n\nTH\u00ab  SBCSHTDOCniNE \n\n\n10,  the  Total  in  Unity,  or  the  Universe.  Apart  from  the  higher  Triad, \nthe  lower  creative  Sephiroth  are  seven. \n\nThe  above  is  not  directly  to  our  point,  though  it  is  a  necessary \nreminder  to  facilitate  the  comprehension  of  what  follows.  The  ques- \ntion at  issue  is  to  show  that  Jah-Noah,  or  the  Jehovah  of  the  Hebrew \nBible,  the  alleged  Creator  of  our  Earth,  of  man  and  all  upon  it,  is : \u2014 \n\n(a)  The  lowest  Septenary,  the  Creative  Elohim  \u2014  in  his  Cosmic \naspect \n\n(6)  The  Tetragrammaton  or  the  Adam-Kadmon,  \"the  Heavenly \nMan  \"  of  the  Four  letters  \u2014  in  his  theogonic  and  Kabalistic  aspects. \n\n(c)  Noah  \u2014  identical  with  the  Hindu  Sishta,  the  human  seed,  left \nfor  the  peopling  of  the  Earth  from  a  previous  creation  or  Manvantara, \nas  expressed  in  the  Puranas,  or  the  pre-diluvian  period  as  rendered \nallegorically  in  the  Bible  \u2014  in  his  Cosmic  character. \n\nBut  whether  a  Quaternary  (Tetr^rammaton)  or  a  Triad,  the  Bible \nCreative  God  is  not  the  Universal  10,  unless  blended  with  Ain-Soph \n(as  Brahma  with  Parabrahm),  but  a  septenary,  one  of  the  many \nSeptenaries  of  the  Universal  Septenate.  In  the  explanation  of  the \nquestion  now  in  hand,  his  position  and  status  as  Noah  may  best  be \n\nshown  by  placing  the  3,   /\\ ,  and  4,  I      I,  on  parallel  lines  with  the \n\n\"  Cosmic  \"  and  \"  Human  \"  principles.  For  the  latter,  the  old  familiar \nclassification  is  made  use  of.    Thus : \u2014 \n\n\nHuman  Asfscts,  or \nPrincifus \n\n1.  Universal  Spirit  (Atma) \" \n\n2.  Spiritual  Soul   (Buddhi) \n\n\nCosmic  Aspects,  or \nPuNcn>ii8s \n\n\nTriple  aspect  of  the \nDeity. \n\n\n3.  Human  Soul,  Mind \n(Manas) \n\n\n4.  Animal   Soul    (Kama- \n\nRupa) \n\n5.  Astral   Body    (Linga \n\nSarira) \n\n6.  Life  Essence  (Prana) \n\n7.  Body  (SthuU  Sarira) \n\n\nr  1.  The \nJ  Z  Unr \n\n\nUnmanifested  Logos \n\n\nSpirit  of  the  Earth. \nJehovah.*** \n\nNoah. \n\nSpace  containing  Life \n\n\u2014  the  Waters  of  the \n\nDeluge. \n\n\nUniversal  (latent)   Idea- \ntion** \n\n3.  Universal  (or    Cosmic) \n\nactive\"\"  Intelligence \n\n\n4.  Cosmic     (Chaotic)     En- \n\nergy \n\n5.  Astral    Ideation,    reflect- \n\ning terrestrial  things \n\n6.  Life  Essence  or  Eneigy \n\n\nMount  Ararat.\"\"       (^7.  The  Earth \n\n\nNoTC  \u2014  For  footnotes,  see  next  page. \n\n\nNOAH   IN  A  NEW  DRESS \n\n\n597 \n\n\nAs  an  additional  demonstration  of  the  statement,  let  the  reader  turn \nto  scientific  works.  \"Ararat  =  the  mount  of  descent  =  Ti\"'\u00bb-in, \nHor-Jared,  Hatho  mentions  it  out  of  composition  by  Arath  =  m  K. \nEditor  of  Moses  Chorenensis  says:  *By  this,  they  say,  is  signified \nthe  first  place  of  descent  (of  the  ark).'\"^'  Under  'Berge'  mountain, \nNork  says  of  Ararat:  'lOnnK,  for  nnK  {le.,  Ararat  for  Arath) \nEarth,  Aramaic  reduplication/  Here  it  is  seen  that  Nork  and  Hatho \nmake  use  of  the  same  equivalent  in  Arath,  H  *1  K ,  with  the  meaning  of \nEarth.\"  \"\u2022\u2022 \n\nNoah  thus  symbolizing  both  the  Root-ViajiVL  and  the  Seed-M^nviy  or \nthe  Power  which  developed  the  planetary  chain,  and  our  earth,  and  the \nSeed  Race  (the  Fifth)  which  was  saved  while  the  last  sub-races  of  the \nFourth  perished  \u2014  Vaivasvata  Manu  \u2014  the  number  Seven  will  be  seen \nto  recur  at  every  step.  It  is  he  (Noah),  who  represents,  as  Jehovah's \npermutation,  the  septenary  Host  of  the  Elohim,  and  is  thus  the  Father \nor  Creator  (the  Preserver)  of  all  animal  life.  Hence  verses  2  and  3  of \nchapter  vii  of  Genesis,  \"  Of  every  clean  beast  thou  shalt  take  to  thee  by \n\n\n1261.  The  Adymid  Vedintic  philosophy \nclaasifiet  this  as  the  highest  trinity,  or  ra- \nther the  Trinitarian  aspect  of  Chinmatra \n(Parabrahmam),  explained  by  them  as  the \n\"bare  potentiality  of  Prajfii\"  \u2014  the  power \nor  the  capacity  that  gives  rise  to  percep- \ntion; Chidikajam,  the  infinite  field  or  plane \nof  Universal  Consciousness;  and  Asat \n(Mulaprakriti),  or  undifferentiated  matter. \n(See  \"  Personal  and  Impersonal  God \"  in \nFivg  Years  of  Tkeosopky.) \n\n1262.  Differentiated  matter  existing  in \nthe  Solar  System  (let  us  not  touch  the \nwhole  Kosmos)  in  seven  different  conditions, \nand  Prajfii,  or  the  capacity  of  perception, \nexisting  likewise  in  seven  different  aspects \ncorresponding  to  the  seven  conditions  of \nmatter,  there  must  necessarily  be  seven \nstates  of  oonsdonsness  in  man;  and  ac- \ncording to  the  greater  or  smaller  develop- \nment of  these  states,  the  systems  of  relig^ \nions   and   philosophies   were    schemed   out. \n\n1263.  Represented  as  the  jealous,  angry, \nturbulent  and  ever  active  god,  revengeful, \nand  kind  only  to  his  chosen  people  when \npropitiated  by  them. \n\n1264.  Noah  and  hit  three  Sons  are  the \ncollective  symbol  of  this  Quaternary  in \nmany  and  various  applications.  Ham  being \nthe  (Chaotic  principle. \n\n1265.  Bryant's  Anal,,  VoL  rV,  pages  5, \n6,  IS. \n\n\n1266.  Source  of  Measures,  page  65.  The \nauthor  explains,  \"  Note  that  in  Hebrew, \nJared,  the  father  of  Enoch,  is  construed  to \nbe  'the  mount  of  descent/  and  is  said \nto  be  the  same  with  Ararat  on  which  the \ncubical  structure  of  Noah,  or  foundation \nmeasure  rested.  Jared,  in  Hebrew,  is  iti \nThe  root  derivations  are  the  same  with  those \nof  Ararat,  of  acre,  of  earth.\"  As  by  He- \nbrew metrology  \"Jared,  t^-i  i\u00bb,  literally \nin  British  Y  R  D;  hence  in  Jared  is  to  be \nfound  literally  our  English  word  yard  (and \nalso  yy^^  *  for  Jah,  or  Jehovah,  is  rod). \nIt  is  noteworthy  that  the  son  of  Jared,  viz., \nEnoch,  lived  365  years,  and  it  is  said  of  him \nby  rabbinical  commentators,  that  the  3rear \nperiod  of  365  days  was  discovered  by  him, \nthus  bringing,  again,  time  and  distance  val- \nues together,  \u00ab.  e.,  year  time  descended  by \nco-ordination,  through  the  yard,  or  Jared, \nwho  thus  was  its  father,  in  or  through \nEnoch;  and  truly  enough,  1296  =  yard  (or \njared)  X  4  =  5184,  the  characteristic  value \nof  the  solar  day,  in  thirds,  which,  as  stated, \nmay  be  styled  the  parent  numerically,  of  the \nsolar  jrear\"  iibid,,  p.  65).  This,  however, \nby  the  astronomical  and  numerical  Kabalistic \nmethods.  Esoterically,  Jared  is  the  Third \nrace  and  Enoch  the  Fourth  \u2014  but  as  he  is \ntaken  away  alive  he  sjrmboliies  also  the \nElect  saved  ki  the  Fourth,  while  Noah  is \nthe  Fifth  from  the  beginning  \u2014  the  family \nsaved  from  the  waters,  eternally  and  phys- \nically. \n\n\n598  THS  SECRET  DOCTIUNE \n\nsevens^  the  male  (3),  and  the  female  (4)  ;  of  fowls  also  of  the  air  hj \nsevens,\"  etc.,  etc.,  followed  by  all  the  sevening  of  days  and  the  rest \n\nB \n\nThe  Tetrak'tys  in  Relation  to  the  Heptagon \n\nThus  Number  Seven,  as  a  compound  of  3  and  4,  is  the  factor  element \nin  every  ancient  religion,  because  it  is  the  factor  element  in  nature. \nIts  adoption,  must  be  justified,  and  it  must  be  shown  to  be  the  number \npar  excellence,  for,  since  the  appearance  of  \"Esoteric  Buddhism,\" \nfrequent  objections  have  been  made,  and  doubts  expressed  as  to  the \ncorrectness  of  these  assertions. \n\nAnd  here  let  the  student  be  told  at  once,  that  in  all  such  numerical \ndivisions  the  One  universal  Principle, \u2014  although  referred  to  as  (the) \none,  because  the  Only  One  \u2014  never  enters  into  the  calculations.  It \nstands,  in  its  character  of  the  Absolute,  the  Infinite,  and  the  tmiversal \nabstraction,  entirely  by  Itsei*F  and  independent  of  every  other  Power \nwhether  noumenal  or  phenomenal.  It  \"is  neither  matter  nor  spirit; \nIt  is  neither  Ego  nor  non-Ego ;  and  It  is  neither  object  nor  subject,\" \nsays  the  author  of  \"  Personal  and  Impersonal  God,\"  and  adds : \u2014 \n\nIn  the  language  of  Hindu  philosophers  it  is  the  original  and  eternal  com- \nbination of  Purusha  [Spirit]  and  Pr^riti  [matter].  As  the  Advaids  hold  that \nan  external  object  is  merely  the  product  of  our  mental  states,  Prakrit!  is \nnothing  more  than  an  illusion,  and  Purusha  is  the  only  reality;  it  is  the  Ons \nexistence  which  remains  in  the  universe  of  Ideas.  This  .  .  .  then,  is  the \nParabrahm  of  the  Advaids.  .  .  . \n\nEven  if  there  were  to  be  a  personal  God  with  anything  like  a  material  upddki \n(physical  basis  of  whatever  form),  from  the  standpoint  of  an  Advaid  there  will \nbe  as  much  reason  to  doubt  his  noumenal  existence,  as  there  would  be  in  the \ncase  of  any  other  object.  In  their  opinion,  a  conscious  God  cannot  be  the  origin \nof  the  Universe,  as  his  Ego  would  be  the  effect  of  a  previous  cause,  if  the  word \nconscious  conveys  but  its  ordinary  meaning.  They  cannot  admit  that  the  grand \ntotal  of  all  the  states  of  consciousness  in  the  Universe  is  their  deity,  as  these \nstates  are  constantly  changing,  and  as  cosmic  ideadon  ceases  during  Prataya. \nThere  is  only  one  permanent  condition  in  the  Universe,  which  is  the  state  of \nperfect  unconsciousness,  bare  Chiddkdiam  (the  field  of  consciousness)  in  fact \nWhen  my  readers  once  realize  the  fact  that  this  grand  universe  is  in  reality  bat \na  huge  aggregation  of  various  states  of  consciousness,  they  will  not  be  surprised \nto  find  that  the  ultimate  state  of  unconsciousness  is  considered  as  Parabrahmam \nby  the  Advaitis.*** \n\n\nli \n\n\nBeing  itself  entirely  out  of  human  reckoning  or  calculation,  yet  this \nhuge  aggregation  of  various  states  of  consciousness  \"  is  a  Septenate, \n\n1267.    Pwt  Yeors  ef  ThgQsophy,  Art  '^Fenoiua  and  Impenoiua  God,\"  pp.  203-301. \n\n\nTHE  ROOTS  0^  THINGS  599 \n\nin  its  totality  entirely  composed  of  Septenary  groups ;  simply  because \n\"  the  capacity  of  perception  exists  in  seven  different  aspects  correspond- \ning to  the  seven  conditions  of  matter/'^^^  or  the  seven  properties, \nor  states,  or  conditions  of  matter.  And,  therefore,  number  1  down  to \nnumber  7  begins  in  the  esoteric  calculations  with  the  first  manifested \nprinciple,  which  is  ntunber  one  if  we  commence  from  above,  and  the \nseventh  when  reckoning  from  below,  or  from  the  lowest  Principle. \n\nThe  Tetrad  is  esteemed  in  the  Kabala,  as  it  was  by  Pythagoras,  the \nmost  perfect,  or  rather  sacred  number,  because  it  emanated  from  the \none,  the  first  manifested  Unit,  or  rather  the  three  in  one.  Yet  the \nlatter  has  been  ever  impersonal,  sexless,  incomprehensible,  though \nwithin  the  possibility  of  the  higher  mental  perceptions. \n\nThe  first  manifestation  of  the  eternal  monad  was  never  meant  to \nstand  as  the  symbol  of  another  symbol,  the  Unborn  for  the  Element- \nbom,  or  the  one  Logos  for  the  Heavenly  man.  Tetragrammaton,  or \nthe  Tetraktys  of  the  Greeks,  is  the  Second  logos,  the  Demiourgos.  The \nTetrad,  as  Thomas  Taylor  thought,\"\u00ab\u00ab* \n\nis  the  animal  itself  of  Plato,  who,  as  Syrianus  justly  observes,  was  the  best  of \nthe  Pythagoreans;  [it]  subsists  at  the  extremity  of  the  intelligible  triad,  as  is \nmost  satisfactorily  shown  by  Proclus  in  the  third  book  of  his  treatise  on  the \ntheology  of  Plato.  And  between  these  triads  [the  double  triangle],  the  one  in- \ntelligible, and  the  other  intellectual,  another  order  of  gods  exists  which  partakes \nof  both  extremes. \n\n\"  The  Pythagorean  world,\"  Plutarch  tells  us  **\u2022\u2022  \"  consisted  of  a  double \nquaternary^'  This  statement  corroborates  what  is  said  about  the \nchoice,  by  the  exoteric  theologies,  of  the  lower  Tetraktys.    For: \u2014 \n\nThe  quaternary  of  the  intellectual  world  [the  world  of  Mahai]  is  T'Agathon, \nNous,  Psyche,  Hyle;  while  that  of  the  sensible  world  [of  matter],  which  is  pro- \nperly what  Pythagoras  meant  by  the  word  Kosmos  \u2014  is  Fire,  Air,  Water,  and \nEarth.  The  four  elements  are  called  by  the  name  of  rieotnata,  the  roots  or \nprinciples  of  all  mixed  bodies^\"^ \n\ni.  e.,  the  lower  Tetraktys  is  the  root  of  illusion  of  the  world  of  matter ; \nand  this  is  the  tetragrammaton  of  the  Jews,  and  the  \"mysterious \ndeity,'*  over  which  the  modem  Kabalists  make  such  a  fuss! \n\nThis  number  [four]  forms  the  arithmetical  mean  between  the  monad  and  the \nheptad,  as  this  contains  all  powers,  both  of  the  productive  and  produced  num- \nbers; for  this  of  all  numbers  under  ten,  is  made  of  a  certain  number;  the \nduad  doubled  makes  a  tetrad,  and  the  tetrad  doubled  or  unfolded  makes  the \nhebdomad  [the  septenary].  Two  multiplied  into  itself  produces  four;  and \nretorted  into  itself  makes  the  first  cube.  This  first  cube  is  a  fertile  number, \nthe  ground  of  multitude  and  variety,  constituted  of  two  and  four   [depending \n\n1268.    IHd,,  p.  200.  1268a.    Dr.  G,  Oliver's  Th\u20ac  Pythagorean  TriangU,  p.  104, \n\n1269,     De  Anim,  Procr,,  1027.  1269a.    Oliver,  op.  eiu,  p.  112, \n\n\n600  tnt  SECRET  DOCniNE \n\non  the  monad,  the  seventh].  Thus  the  two  principles  of  temporal  things,  the \npyramis  and  cube,  form  and  matter,  flow  from  one  fountain,  the  tetragon  [oo \nearth,  the  monad  in  heaven].  .  .  .''^ \n\nHere  Reuchlin,  the  great  authority  on  the  Kabala,  shows  the  cube \nto  be  matter,  whereas  the  pyramid  or  the  triad  is  \"  form.\"  With  the \nHermesians  the  number  four  becomes  the  S3rmbol  of  truth  only  when \namplified  into  a  cube,  which,  unfolded,  makes  seven,  as  symbolizing \nthe  male  and  female  elements  and  the  element  of  LiFB.*\"^* \n\nSome  students  have  been  puzzled  to  account  for  the  vertical  line, \nwhich  is  male,  becoming  {vide  infra)  in  the  cross  a  four-partitioned \nline  \u2014  four  being  a  female  number,  while  the  horizontal  (the  line  of \nmatter)  becomes  three-divisioned.  But  this  is  easy  of  explanation. \nSince  the  middle  face  of  the  cube  unfolded  is  common  to  both  the \nvertical  and  the  horizontal  bar,  or  double-line,  it  becomes  neutral \nground  so  to  say,  and  belongs  to  neither.  The  spirit  line  remains \ntriadic,  and  the  matter  line  two- fold  \u2014  two  being  an  even  and  there- \nfore a  female  number  also.  Moreover,  according  to  Theon,  the  I^ytha- \ngoreans  who  gave  the  name  of  Harmony  to  the  Tetraktys,  \"  because  it \nis  a  diatessaron  in  sesquitertia  \"  \u2014  were  of  opinion  that  \"  the  division \nof  the  canon  of  the  monochord  was  made  by  the  tetraktys  in  the  duad, \ntriad,  and  tetrad;  for  it  comprehends  a  sesquitertia,  a  sesquialtera,  a \nduple,  a  triple,  and  a  quadruple  proportion,  the  section  of  which  is \n27.\"  \"  In  the  ancient  musical  notation,  the  tetrachord  consisted  of \nthree  degrees  or  intervals,  and  four  terms  of  sounds  called  by  the \nGreeks  diatessaron,  and  by  us  a  fourth.\"  **^*'  Moreover  the  quaternary \nthough  an  even,  therefore  a  female  ('*  infernal \")  number,  varied \naccording  to  its  form.  This  is  shown  by  Stanley.^\"*  The  4  was  called \n\n1270.  See  Reuchlin,  Cabala,  I,  ii;  quoted  out  4,  and  3,  and  7.\"  Esoteric  phflo* \nby  Oliver,  op,  cit.,  p.  104.  lophy    explains    that    four    is    the    sjmbol \n\n1271.  In  the  Hebrew-Bgyptian  Mystery  in  of  the  Universe  in  ks  potential  state,  or \nthe  Source  of  Measures,  the  Author  shows  chaotic  matter,  and  that  it  requires  Spirit  to \n(on  page  50)  that  the  figure  of  permeate  it  actively,  u  e,,  the  prion \nthe  cube  unfolded  in  connexion  (Cvb\u00ab  UmvouXd)  ordial  abstract  triangle  has  to  qtnt \nwith     the     circle     \"...    becomes  its    one     dimension^     quality    and \n\na    cross    proper,    or    of    the  |^   \\|  spread     across     that     matter,    thus \n\nforming  a  manifested  basis  on  the \nthree  dimensional  space,  in  order \nthat  the  Universe  should  manifest \nintelligibly.  This  is  achieved  by  the \ncube  unfolded.     Hence  the  amsaiei \n\ncross  \\J    as   the   symbol   of   man. \n\n\ntau  form,  and  the  attachment  of \nthe  circle  to  this  last  gives  the \nansated  cross  of  the  Egyptians  .  .  . \nwhile  there  are  but  6  faces  to \na  cube,  the  representation  of  the \ncross  as  the  cube  unfolded,  ss  to  the \ncross-bars,  displays  one  face  of  the \ncube  as  common  to  two  bars,  count- \ned ss  belonging  to  either  .  .  .  [i.  e., \nonce  counted  horizontally,  and  once \n\n\n^z^ \n\n\n?- \n\n\ngeneration     and     life.       In     Egypt \nankh  signified  soul,  life  and  blood. \n\nvertically]    ...   4    for    the    upright,    and      It    is    the    ensouled,    living   man,    the    Sep- \n\n3     for     the     cross     bar     making    seven     in       tenary. \n\nall,\"    adding  \u2014 \"Here    we    have    the    fam-  1271a.     Oliver,  p.   114. \n\n1272.     In  Pythag,,  page  61. \n\n\nTHE  MUSIC  OF  THE  SPHERES  601 \n\nby  the  Pythagoreans  the  Key-Keeper  of  Nature ;  but  in  union  with  the \n3,  which  made  it  seven,  it  became  the  most  perfect  and  harmonious \nnumber  \u2014  nature  herself.  The  four  was  \"  the  Masculine  of  Feminine \nForm,\"  when  forming  the  Cross;  and  Seven  is  \"the  Master  of  the \nMoon/'  for  this  planet  is  forced  to  alter  her  appearance  every  seven \ndays.  It  is  on  number  seven  that  Pythagoras  composed  his  doctrine  on \nthe  Harmony  and  Music  of  the  Spheres,  calling  \"  a  tone  \"  the  distance \nof  the  Moon  from  the  Earth ;  from  the  Moon  to  Mercury  half  a  tone, \nfrom  thence  to  Venus  the  same;  from  Venus  to  the  Sun  1^  tones; \nfrom  the  Sun  to  Mars  a  tone ;  from  thence  to  Jupiter  J4  a  tone ;  from \nJupiter  to  Saturn  yi  a  tone;  and  thence  to  the  Zodiac  a  tone;  thus \nnudcing  seven  tones  \u2014  the  diapason  harmony.  All  the  melody  of  nature \nis  in  those  seven  tones,  and  therefore  is  called  \"  the  Voice  of  Nature.\" \nPlutarch  explains**\"  that  the  Achaean  Greeks  regarded  the  tetrad \nas  the  root  and  principle  of  all  things,  since  it  was  the  number  of  the \nelements  which  gave  birth  to  all  visible  and  invisible  created  things. \nWith  the  brothers  of  the  Rosy  Cross,  the  figure  of  the  Cross,  or  Cube \nunfolded,  formed  the  subject  of  a  disquisition  in  one  of  the  theosophic \ndegrees  of  Peuvret,  and  was  treated  according  to  the  fundamental  prin- \nciples of  light  and  darkness,  or  good  and  evil. \n\nThe  intelligible  world  proceeds  out  of  the  divine  mind  [or  unit]  after  this \nmanner.  The  Tetraktys  reflecting  upon  its  own  essence,  the  first  unit,  productrix \nof  all  things,  and  on  its  own  beginning,  saith  thus :  Once  one,  twice  two,  immedi- \nately ariseth  a  tetrad,  having  on  its  top  the  highest  unit,  and  becomes  a  Pyramis, \nwhose  base  is  a  plain  tetrad,  answerable  to  a  superficies,  upon  which  the  radiant \nlight  of  the  divine  unity  produceth  the  form  of  incorporeal  fire,  by  reason  of \nthe  descent  of  Juno  (matter)  to  inferior  things.  Hence  ariseth  essential  light, \nnot  burning  but  illuminating.  This  is  the  creation  of  the  middle  world,  which \nthe  Hebrews  call  the  Supreme,  the  world  of  the  [their]  deity.  It  is  termed \nOlympus,  entirely  light,  and  replete  with  separate  forms,  where  is  the  seat  of \nthe  immortal  gods,  \"  deum  domus  alta,\"  whose  top  is  unity,  its  wall  trinity, \nand  its  superficies  quatemity.^* \n\nThe  \"superficies\"  has  thus  to  remain  a  meaningless  surface,  if  left  by \nitself.  Unity  only  \"  illuminating  \"  quaternity;  the  famous  lower  four \nhas  to  build  for  itself  also  a  wall  from  trinity,  if  it  would  be  manifest- \ned. Moreover,  the  tetragrammaton,  or  Microprosopus,  is  \"Jehovah\" \narrogating  to  himself  very  improperly  the  \"Was,  Is,  Will  be,\"  now \ntranslated  into  the  \"  /  am  thai  I  am,\"  and  interpreted  as  referring  to \nthe  highest  abstract  Deity,  while  esoterically  and  in  plain  truth,  it \nmeans  only  periodically  chaotic,  turbulent,  and  eternal  matter  with \nall  its  potentialities.  For  the  Tetragrammaton  is  one  with  Nature  or \nIsis,  and  is  the  exoteric  series  of  androgyne  gods  such  as  Osiris-Isis, \n\n1273.    D\u20ac  PlacU.  PhU.,  p.  878. \n1274.    Rettchlin.  Cobdla,  ut  supra,  p.  689;    quoted  in  Tht  Pythagorean  Triangle,  p.  112. \n\n\n602  THIS  SECSBT  DOCTRINB \n\nJove-Juno,  Brahma- Vach,  or  the  Kabalistic  Jah-hovah;  all  male- \nfemales.  Every  anthropomorphic  god,  in  old  nations,  as  MarceUus \nFicinus  well  observed,  has  his  name  written  with  four  letters.  Thus \nwith  the  Egyptians,  he  was  Teut;  the  Arabs,  Alia;  the  Persians, \nSire;  the  Magi,  Orsi;  the  Mahometans,  Abdi;  the  Greeks,  Theos; \nthe  ancient  Turks,  Esar;  the  Latins,  Deus;  to  which  J.  Loren^ \nAnania  adds  the  German  Gott;   the  Sarmatian,  Bouh,  etc.,  etc \n\nThe  Monad  being  one,  and  an  odd  number,  the  ancients  therefore \ncalled  the  odd,  the  only  perfect  numbers ;  and \u2014 selfishly,  perhaps,  yet  as \na  fact  \u2014  considered  them  all  as  masculine  and  perfect,  being  applicable \nto  the  celestial  gods,  while  even  numbers,  such  as  two,  four,  six,  and \nespecially  eight,  as  being  female,  were  regarded  as  imperfect,  and \ngiven  only  to  the  terrestrial  and  infernal  deities.  In  his  eighth  eclogue, \nVirgil  records  the  fact  by  saying,  \"  Numero  deus  impare  gaudet\" \n\"  Unequal  numbers  please  the  gods.\"  ^\"** \n\nBut  number  seven,  or  the  heptagon,  the  Pythagoreans  considered  to \nbe  a  religious  and  perfect  number.  It  was  called  \"  Telesphoros,\"  be- \ncause by  it  all  in  the  Universe  and  mankind  is  led  to  its  end,  i.  e.,  its \nculmination.\"^'  Being  under  the  rule  of  seven  sacred  planets,^\"'  the \ndoctrine  of  the  Spheres  shows,  from  Lemuria  to  Pythagoras,  the  seven \npowers  of  terrestrial  and  sublunary  nature,  as  well  as  the  seven  great \nForces  of  the  Universe,  proceeding  and  evolving  in  seven  tones,  which \nare  the  seven  notes  of  the  musical  scale.  The  heptad  (our  Septenary) \nwas  regarded  \"  as  the  number  of  a  virgin,  because  it  is  unborn  \"  (lie \nthe  Logos  or  the  \"Aja\"  of  the  Vedantins)  ;  \"  without  a  father  or  a \nmother,  but  proceeding  directly  from  the  Monad,  which  is  the  origin \nand  crown  of  all  things.\"  \"^^  And  if  the  heptad  is  made  to  proceed \nfrom  the  Monad  directly,  then  it  is,  as  taught  in  the  Secret  Doctrine \nof  the  oldest  schools,  the  perfect  and  sacred  number  of  this  Maha- \nManvantara  of  ours. \n\nThe  septenary,  or  heptad,  was  sacred  indeed  to  several  gods  and \ngoddesses;  to  Mars,  with  his  seven  attendants,  to  Osiris,  whose  body \nwas  divided  into  seven  and  twice  seven  parts;  to  Apollo  (the  Sim), \nbetween  his  seven  planets,  and  playing  the  hymn  to  the  seven-rayed  on \nhis  seven-stringed  harp;  to  Minerva,  the  fatherless  and  the  mother- \nless, and  others. \n\nCis-Himalayan  Occultism  with  its  sevening,  and  because  of  such \nsevening,  must  be  regarded  as  the  most  ancient,  the  original. of  alL \n\n1274t.  vlii,   75. \n\n1275.  Philo,   D9  Mund,   Opif\u00bb,   xxxiv.  Logou     There  may  be  nine  and  ninetT-oJne \n\n1276.  The  scYen  planets  axe  not  limited  other  planets  discovered  \u2014  this  does  not \nto  this  number  because  the  ancients  knew  of  alter  the  fact  of  these  seren  alone  being \nno  others,  but  simply  because  they  were  the  sacred. \n\nprimitive  or  primordial  hoiif9S  of  the  seven  1277.    Pytkag,  TriangU,  pp.  17$-174\u00ab \n\n\nTHt  SEFTONABY  DSMONSTRATISD  603 \n\nIt  is  opposed  by  some  fragments  left  by  Neo-Platomsts ;  and  the \nadmirers  of  the  latter,  who  hardly  understand  what  they  defend,  say \nto  us :  \"  See,  your  forerunners  believed  only  in  triple  man,  composed \nof  Spirit,  Soul,  and  body.  Behold,  the  Taraka  Rlja  Yoga  of  India \nlimits  that  division  to  3,  we,  to  4,  and  the  Vedantins  to  5  (kosas).\" \nTo  this,  we  of  the  Archaic  school,  ask: \u2014 \n\nWhy  then  does  the  Greek  poet  say  that  \"it  is  not  four  but  SEviSN \nwho  sing  the  praise  of  the  Spiritual  Sun,\"  TEIITA  ME,  etc.  ?    He  says : \u2014 \n\nSeven  sounding  letters  sing  the  praise  of  me. \nThe  immortal  God,  the  Almighty  deity. \n\nWhy  again  is  the  triune  Iao  (the  Mystery  God)  called  the  \"  four- \nfold,\" and  yet  the  triad  and  tetradic  symbols  come  under  one  unified \nname  with  the  Christians  \u2014  the  Jehovah  of  the  seven  letters?  Why \nagain  in  the  Hebrew  Sheba  is  the  Oath  (the  Pythagorean  Tetraktys) \nidentical  with  ntunber  7 ;  or,  as  Mr.  G.  Massey  has  it,  \"  taking  an  oath \nwas  synonjrmous  with  'to  seven,*  and  the  10  expressed  by  the  letter \nYod,  was  the  full  number  of  Iao-Sabaoth,\"  the  ten-lettered  God?  In \nLucian's  Auction,  Pythagoras  asks,  \"How  do  you  reckon?\"  The \nreply  is,  \"  One,  Two,  Three,  Four.\"  \"  Then,  do  you  see,\"  says  Pytha- \ngoras, \"in  what  you  conceive  Four  there  are  Ten;  then,  a  perfect \ntriangle  and  our  OcUh  (tetraktys,  four!)**  or  Seven.  Why  does  Pro- \nklos  say  \u2014  \"  The  Father  of  the  golden  verses  celebrates  the  Tetraktys \nas  the  fountain  of  perennial  nature  \"  ?  **^* \n\nSimply  because  those  Western  Kabalists  who  quote  the  exoteric \nproofs  against  us  have  no  idea  of  the  real  esoteric  meaning.  Because \nall  the  ancient  Cosmologies  \u2014  the  oldest  Cosmographies  of  the  two \nmost  ancient  people  of  the  Fifth  Root  Race,  the  Hindu  Arjrans  and  the \nEgyptians,  adding  to  them  the  early  Chinese  races  (the  remnants  of  the \nFourth  or  Atlantean  Race)  \u2014  based  the  whole  of  their  mysteries  on \nnumber  10:  the  higher  triangle  standing  for  the  invisible  and  meta- \nphysical world,  the  lower  three  and  four,  or  the  Septenate,  for  the \nphysical  realm.  It  is  not  the  Jewish  Bible  that  brought  number  seven \ninto  prominence.  Hesiod  used  the  words  \"  The  seventh  is  the  sacred \nday,\"  before  the  Sabbath  of  \"  Moses  \"  was  ever  heard  of.  The  use  of \nnumber  seven  was  never  confined  to  any  one  nation.  This  is  well \ntestified  by  the  seven  vases  in  the  temple  of  the  Sun,  near  the  ruins  of \nBabian  in  Upper  Egypt;  the  seven  fires  burning  continually  for  ages \nbefore  the  altars  of  Mithra ;  the  seven  holy  fanes  of  the  Arabians ;  the \nseven  peninsulas,  the  seven  islands,  seven  seas,  mountains,  and  rivers \nof  India ;  and  of  the  Zohar  (see  Ibn  Gebirol)  ;  the  Jewish  Sephiroth \nof  the  Seven  splendors ;  the  seven  Gothic  deities,  the  seven  worlds  of \nthe  Chaldaeans  and  their  seven  Spirits;  the  seven  constellations  men- \n\n1278.    In  Tm00um,  iii \n\n\n604 \n\n\nTHE  SECRET  DOCTRINE \n\n\ntioned  by  Hesiod  and  Homer;  and  all  the  interminable  sevens  which \nthe  Orientalists  find  in  every  MS.  they  discover. \n\nWhat  we  have  to  say  finally  is  this :  Enough  has  been  brought  for- \nward to  show  why  the  human  principles  were  and  are  divided  in  the \nesoteric  schools  into  seven.  Make  it  four  and  it  will  either  leave  man \nmitms  his  lower  terrestrial  elements,  or,  if  viewed  from  a  physical \nstandpoint,  make  of  him  a  soulless  animal.  The  Quaternary  must  be \nthe  higher  or  the  lower  \u2014  the  celestial  or  terrestrial  Tetraktys :  to  be- \ncome comprehensible,  according  to  the  teachings  of  the  esoteric  ancient \nschool,  man  must  be  regarded  as  a  Septenary.  This  was  so  well  under- \nstood, that  even  the  so-called  Christian  Gnostics  had'  adopted  this  time- \nhonored  system.**^*  This  remained  for  a  long  time  secret  as,  though \nsuspected,  no  MSS.  of  that  time  spoke  of  it  clearly  enough  to  satisfy \nthe  sceptic.  But  there  comes  to  our  rescue  the  literary  curiosity  of  our \nage  \u2014  the  oldest  and  best  preserved  gospel  of  the  Gnostics,  Pistis \nSophia,  niCTiC  CO*IA.  To  make  the  proof  absolutely  complete,  we \nshall  quote  from  an  authority  (C.  W.  King)  \u2014 the  only  archaeologist \nwho  had  a  faint  glimmer  of  this  elaborate  doctrine,  and  the  best  writer \nof  the  day  on  the  Gnostics  and  their  gems. \n\nAccording  to  this  extraordinary  piece  of  religious  literature  \u2014  a  true \nGnostic  fossil  \u2014  the  human  Entity  is  the  Septenary  ray  from  the \nOne,^**\u00ae  just  as  our  school  teaches.  It  is  composed  of  seven  elements, \nfour  of  which  are  borrowed  from  the  four  Kabalistical  manifested \nworlds.  Thus,  \"  from  Asiah  it  gets  the  Nephesh  or  seat  of  the  physical \nappetites  [vital  breath,  also] ;  from  Jetzirsih,  the  Ruach,  or  seat  of  the \npassions  [  ?!] ;  from  Briah,  the  Neshamah,  and  from  Aziluth  it  obtains \nthe  Chaiah,  or  principle  of  spiritual  life.  This  looks  like  an  adaptation \nof  the  Platonic  theory  of  the  Soul's  obtaining  its  respective  faculties \nfrom  the  Planets  in  its  downward  progress  through  their  Spheres. \nBut  the  PistiS'Sophia,  with  its  accustomed  boldness,  puts  this  theory \ninto  a  much  more  poetical  shape  (\u00a7  282).  The  Inner  Man  is  similarly \nmade  up  of  four  constituents,  but  these  are  supplied  by  the  rebellious \nAeons  of  the  Spheres,  being  the  Power  \u2014  a  particle  of  the  Divine \nlight  (\" Divinae  particula  aurae\")  yet  left  in  themselves;  the  Soul \n[the  fifth]  '  formed  out  of  the  tears  of  their  eyes,  and  the  sweat \nof  their  torments ' ;  the  \u2022Avri/ufwv  nmfuiro\u00ab,  Counterfeit  of  the  Spirit \n\n\n1279.  Vidg  i  on  \"The   Seven   Soula.\" \n\n1280.  The  Seven  Centeri  of  Energy \nevolved,  or  rendered  objective  by  the  action \nof  Fohat  upon  the  one  element;  or,  in  fact, \nthe  \"Seventh  Principle\"  of  the  Seven  Ele- \nments which  exist  throughout  manifested \nKosmos.  We  may  here  pokit  out  that  they \nare  in  truth  the  Sephiroth  of  the  Kabalists; \nthe    \"Seven   gifts   of   the   Holy   Ghost\"   in \n\n\nthe  Christian  system;  and  in  a  mystical \nsense,  the  seven  children  or  sons  of  Devald \nkilled  before  the  birth  of  Krishna  by  Kania. \nOur  seven  principles  symboliie  all  of  these. \nWe  have  to  part  or  separate  from  them  be- \nfore we  readi  the  Krishna  or  Christ-state, \nthat  of  a  Hvanmukta,  and  center  ourselves \nentirely  in  the  highest,  the  Seventh  or  the \nOvs. \n\n\nTHE  VEDIC  TEACHINGS \n\n\n605 \n\n\n(seemingly  answering  to  our  Conscience),  [the  sixth] ;  and  lastly  the \nMoipa^  Fate^*^^  [Karmic  Ego],  whose  business  it  is  to  lead  the  man  to \nthe  end  appointed  for  him ;  '  if  he  hath  to  die  by  the  fire,  to  lead  him \ninto  the  fire,  if  he  hath  to  die  by  a  wild  beast,  to  lead  him  unto  the \nwild  beast,  etc' \"  \"\u2022*  \u2014  the  seventh  I \n\n\nThe  Septenary  Element  in  the  Vedas \nIt  corroborates  the  Occui^t  Teaching  concerning  the  Seven \n\nGu)BES  and  the  Seven  Races \n\nWe  have  to  go  to  the  very  source  of  historical  information,  if  we \nwould  bring  our  best  evidence  to  testify  to  the  facts  enunciated.  For, \nthough  entirely  allegorical,  the  Rig-Vedic  h3rmns  are  none  the  less  sug- \ngestive. The  seven  rays  of  Surya  (the  Sun)  are  made  therein  parallel \nto  the  Seven  Worlds  (of  every  planetary  chain),  to  the  seven  rivers  of \nheaven  and  earth,  the  former  being  the  seven  creative  Hosts,  and  the \nlatter  the  Seven  men,  or  primitive  human  groups.  The  Seven  ancient \nRishis  \u2014  the  progenitors  of  all  that  lives  and  breathes  on  earth  \u2014  are \nthe  seven  friends  of  Agni,  his  seven  \"  horses,\"  or  seven  \"  Heads.\"  The \nhuman  race  has  sprung  from  fire  and  water,  it  is  allegorically  stated; \nfashioned  by  the  Fathers,  or  the  ancestor-sacrificers,  from  Agni ;  for \nAgni,  the.  Asvins,  the  Adityas,**'*  are  all  synonymous  with  that  \"  sacri- \nficer,\"  or  the  fathers,  variously  called  Pitar  {Pitris,  fathers),  Angiras- \nes,**\"  the  S&dhyas,  \"  divine  sacrificers,\"  the  most  occult  of  all.  They \nare  all  called  deva-putrorfishaydh  or  \"the  Sons  of  God.\"*\"*  The \n\"  sacrificers,\"  moreover,  are  collectively  the  one  sacrificer,  the  father \nof  the  gods,  Visvakarman,  who  performed  the  great  Sarva-Medha \nceremony,  and  ended  by  sacrificing  himself.*\"* \n\n\n1281.  Metpa  ia  destiny,  not  \"Pate,\"  in \nthis  case,  as  it  is  an  appellation,  not  a \nproper  noun  (See  Wolfs  transl.  in  Odyssgy, \nyrii,  413).  But  Moira,  the  Goddess  of  Fate, \nis  a  deity  who  like  Alaa  \"gwes  to  all  their \nportion  of  good  and  evil\"  (v.  Liddell  and \nSoott),  and  is  therefore  Karma,  By  this  ab- \nbreriation,  however,  the  subject  to  Destiny  ot \nKanna  is  meant,  the  SXI.V  or  Ego,  and  that \nwhich  is  reborn.  Nor  is  *AprlfUfJu>9  UreO- \nfiarOf  oat  conscience,  but  our  Buddhi;  nor \nis  it  sgain  the  \"counterfeit  of  Spirit\"  but \n\"modeled  after,\"  or  a  counterpart  of  the \nSpirit  \u2014 which  Buddhi  is,  as  the  yehicle  of \nAtmA  (vide  Aristophanes,  Thesm.,  17;  and \nUddeU's  definitions). \n\n\n1282.  C.   W.   King's  GnosHcs,  pp.   37-38. \n\n1283.  Rig-Veda  III,  54,  16;  II,  29,  3,  4. \n\n1284.  Ibid.,   I,   31,   17,   139,  et  seq. \n\nProfessor  Roth  (in  Peter's  I^exicon)  de- \nfines the  Angirases  as  an  intermediate  race \nof  higher  beings  between  gods  and  men; \nwhile  Professor  Weber,  according  to  his \ninvariable  custom  of  modernizing  and  anthro- \npomorphizing the  divine,  sees  in  them  the \noriginal  priests  of  the  religion  which  was \ncommon  to  the  Aryan  Hindus  and  Persians. \nRoth  is  right  \"  Angirases  \"  was  one  of  the \nnames  of  the  Dhyanis,  or  Devas  instructors \n(\"guru-deva\"),  of  the  late  Third,  the \nFourth,  and  even  of  the  Fifth  Race  Initiates. \n\n1285.  Ibid,,  X,  62;    I,  4. \n\n\n1286.     See  Rig-Vedic  Hymns. \n\n\n606 \n\n\ntrt  SECRET  tX>CT&INE \n\n\nIn  these  Hymns  the  \"Heavenly  Man\"  is  called  purusha,  \"the \nMan,\"**'^  from  whom  Viraj  was  born;**\"  and  from  Viraj,  the  (mor- \ntal) man.  It  is  Varuna  (now  drawn  from  his  sublime  position  to  be \nthe  chief  of  the  lords-Dhyanis  or  Devas)  who  regulates  all  natural \nphenomena,  who  \"  makes  a  path  for  the  Sun,  for  him  to  follow/'  The \nseven  rivers  of  the  sky  (the  descending  creative  gods)  and  the  seven \nrivers  of  the  earth  (the  seven  primitive  mankinds)  are  under  his  con- \ntrol, as  will  be  seen.  For  he  who  breaks  Varuna's  laws  (Vratani, \n\"  courses  of  natural  action,\"  active  laws)  is  punished  by  Indra,**~  the \nVedic  powerful  god,  whose  Vraia  (law  or  power)  is  greater  than  the \nVrat&ni  of  any  other  god. \n\nThus,  the  Rig  Veda,  the  oldest  of  all  the  known  ancient  records,  may \nbe  shown  to  corroborate  the  occult  teachings  in  almost  every  respect \nIts  hymns  \u2014  the  records  written  by  the  earliest  Initiates  of  the  Fifth \n(our  race)  concerning  the  primordial  teachings  \u2014  speak  of  the  Seven \nRaces  (two  still  to  come)  allegorizing  them  by  the  \"seven  streams\"  ;\"\u2022\u2022 \nand  of  the  Five  Races  (\"pancha  krishtayah\")  which  have  already \ninhabited  this  world  \"'^  on  the  five  regions  \"pancha  pradiiah\"  \"\u2022*  as \nalso  of  the  three  continents  that  were.\"** \n\nIt  is  those  scholars  only  who  will  master  the  secret  meaning  of  the \nPurushasukta  (in  which  the  intuition  of  the  modern  Orientalist  has \nchosen  to  see  \" one  of  the  very  latest  hymns  of  the  Rig-Veda'^),  who \nmay  hope  to  understand  how  harmonious  are  its  teachings  and  how \ncorroborative  of  the  Esoteric  doctrines.  One  must  study  in  all  the \nabstruseness  of  their  metaphysical  meaning  the  relations  in  it  between \nthe  (Heavenly)  man  \"  Purusha,\"  Sacrificed  for  the  production  of  the \nUniverse  and  all  in  it  (See  Vih/akarman) ,  and  the  terrestrial  mortal \nman,****  before  one  realizes  the  hidden  philosophy  of  this  verse: \u2014 \n\n\"  15.  He  (\"  Man,\"  purusha,  or  Visvakarman)  had  seven  enclosing \nlogs  of  fuel,  and  thrice  seven  layers  of  fuel ;  when  the  gods  performed \nthe  sacrifice,  they  bound  the  Man  as  victim  .  .  .\"  This  relates  to  the \nthree  Septenary  primeval  Races,  and  shows  the  antiquity  of  the  Vedas, \nwho  knew  of  no  other,  probably  in  this  earliest  oral  teaching;  and  also \n\n\n1287.  X.  90.  1. \n\n1288.  X.  90.  5. \n\n1289.  X.  113.  5. \n\n1290.  I,  35.  8. \n\n1291.  Ibid, \n\n1292.  IX.  86.  29. \n\n1293.  Three  submerged  or  otherwise  de- \nstroyed, continents  \u2014  the  first  \"  continent \" \nof  the  First  Race  prevstling  to  the  last  and \nexisting  to  this  day  \u2014  are  described  in  the \noa:ult  Doctrine,  the  Hyperborean,  the  L\u00ab- \nmurian   (adopting  the  name  now   known   in \n\n\nScience),  and  the  Ailantean,  Most  of  Asia \nissued  from  under  the  waters  after  the  de- \nstruction of  Atlantis;  Africa  came  still  later, \nwhile  Europe  is  the  fifth  and  the  latest  \u2014 \nportions  of  the  two  Americas  being  far  old- \ner. But  of  these,  more  anon.  The  Initiates \nwho  recorded  the  Vedas \u2014  or  the  Rishis  of \nour  Fifth  Race  \u2014  wrote  at  a  time  when  At- \nlantis had  already  gone  down.  Atlantis  is \nthe  fourth  continent  that  appeared,  but  the \nthird  that  disappeared. \n\n1294.    Hymn   X.    90.    i.    16. \n\n\nTHE  SEVEN   EARTHS  AND  THE   SEVEN   RACES \n\n\n607 \n\n\nto  the  seven  primeval  groups  of  mankind,  as  Visvakarman  represents \ndivine  humanity  collectively.**** \n\nThe  same  doctrine  is  found  reflected  in  the  other  old  religions.  It \nmay,  and  must  have  come  down  to  us  disfigured  and  misinterpreted,  as \nin  tiie  case  of  the  Parsis,  who  read  it  in  their  Vendiddd  and  elsewhere, \nwithout  understanding  the  allusions  they  contain  any  better  than  the \nOrientalists  do;  yet  the  doctrine  is  plainly  mentioned  in  their  old \nworks.  (See  the  enumeration  of  the  seven  spheres  \u2014  not  the  \"  Kar- \nshvare  of  the  earth/'  as  believed  \u2014  in  Fargard  XIX,  39.)  But  see \nfurther  on. \n\nComparing  the  esoteric  teaching  with  the  interpretations  by  James \nDarmesteter  (the  Vendiddd,  edited  by  Prof.  Max  Miiller),  one  may \nsee  at  a  glance  where  the  mistake  is  made,  and  the  cause  that  pro- \nduced it.    The  passage  runs  thus : \u2014 \n\n\"The  Indo-Iranian  Asura  [Ahura]  was  often  conceived  as  seven^ \nfold;  by  the  play  of  certain  mythical  [  ?  ]  formulae  and  the  strength \nof  certain  mythical  [?]  numbers,  the  ancestors  of  the  Indo-Iranians \nhad  been  led  to  speak  of  seven  worlds,^^^^  and  the  Supreme  God  was \noften  made  sevenfold  as  well  as  the  worlds  over  which  he  ruled.\"  **\u2022\u2022' \n\"The  seven  worlds  became  in  Persia  the  seven  Karshvare  of  the \nearth:  the  earth  is  divided  into  seven  Karshvare,  only  one  of  zvhich \nis  known  and  accessible  to  man,  the  one  on  which  we  live,  namely, \nHvaniratha;  which  amounts  to  saying  that  there  are  seven  earths}^^'' \nParsi  mythology  knows  also  of  seven  heavens.  Hvaniratha  itself  is \ndivided  into  seven  climes,\"^***  and  the  same  division  and  doctrine \nis  to  be  found  in  the  oldest  and  most  revered  of  the  Hindu  scriptures \n\n\n1295.  Nor  ii  lliii  archaic  teaching  so \n\u25bccry  unscigntific,  since  one  of  the  greatest \nnaturalists  of  the  age  \u2014  the  late  Professor \nAgassiz  \u2014  admitted  the  multiplicity  of  the \ngeographical  origins  of  man,  and  supported \nit  to  the  end  of  his  life.  The  unity  of  the \nhuman  species  was  accepted  by  the  illustri- \nous Professor  of  Cambridge  (U.  S.  A.)  in \nthe  same  way  as  the  Occultists  do \u2014 namely, \nin  the  sense  of  their  essential  and  original \nhomogeneity  and  their  origin  from  one  and \nthe  same  source: \u2014 r.  g.,  Negroes,  Aryans, \nMongols,  etc,  have  all  originated  in  the \nsame  way  and  from  the  same  ancestors. \nThe  latter  were  all  of  one  essence,  yet  dif- \nferentiated, because  belonging  to  seyen  planes \nwhich  differed  in  degree  though  not  in  kind. \nThat  original  phjrsical  difference  was  but \nlittle  more  accentuated  by  that  of  geograph- \nical and  climatic  conditions,  later  on.  This \nis  not  the  theory  of  Agassiz,  of  course,  but \n\n\nthe   esoteric   version.      It   is   fully   discussed \nin  the  Addenda   (Part  III). \n\n1296.  The  seven  worlds  are,  as  said,  the \nseven  spheres  of  the  chain,  each  presided \nover  by  one  of  the  \"  Seven  great  gods \"  of \nevery  religion.  When  the  latter  became  de- \ngraded and  anthropomorphized,  and  the  meta- \nphysical ideas  nearly  forgotten,  the  synthesis \nor  the  highest,  the  seventh,  was  separated \nfrom  the  rest,  and  that  personification  be- \ncame the  eighth  god,  whom  monotheism  tried \nto  unify  but  \u2014  failed.  In  no  exoteric  re- \nligion is  God  really  one,  if  analysed  meta- \nphysically. \n\n\n1296a.  \"  Sacred  Books  of  the  East,\"  vol. \nIV,   Introd.   to   Vendid&d,   p.   lix. \n\n1297.  The  six  invisible  globes  of  our \nchain  are  both  'Vorids\"  and  \"earths\"  as  is \nour  own,  albeit  invisible.  But  where  could \nbe  the  Six  invisible  earths  on  this  globe? \n\n\n1298.     Orm.  et  Ahr.,  |  72;    quoted  op.  cit,,  footnote  no.  4,  pp.  lix  and  be \n\n\n606  'THIS  8ECROT  DOCTRINE \n\n\u2014  the  Rig-Veda.  Mention  is  made  therein  of  six  worlds,  besides  our \nearth:  the  six  rajamsi  above  prithizi  \u2014  the  earth,  \u2014  or  \"  this  \"  (idam) \nas  opposed  to  that  which  is  yonder  {i.  e.,  the  six  globes  on  the  three \nother  planes  or  worlds ).^*** \n\nThe  italics  are  ours  to  point  out  the  identity  of  the  tenets  with  those \nof  the  esoteric  doctrine,  and  the  mistake  made.  The  Magi  or  Mazdeans \nonly  believed  in  what  other  people  believed  in;  namely,  in  seven \n\"  worlds  \"  or  globes  of  our  planetary  chain,  of  which  otdy  one  is  acces- \nsible to  man  (at  the  present  time),  our  Earth;  and  in  the  successive \nappearance  and  destruction  of  seven  continents  or  earths  on  this  our \nglobe,  each  continent  being  divided,  in  commemoration  of  the  seven \nglobes  (one  visible,  six  invisible),  into  seven  islands  or  continents, \n''  seven  climes,'*  etc.,  etc.  This  was  a  common  belief  in  those  days \nwhen  the  now  Secret  Doctrine  was  open  to  all.  It  is  this  multiplicity \nof  localities  under  Septenary  division,  that  made  the  Orientalists  (led \nastray,  moreover,  by  the  oblivion  of  both  the  uninitiated  Hindus  and \nParsis  of  their  primitive  doctrines)  feel  so  puzzled  by  this  ever-recur- \nring seven- fold  number,  as  to  regard  it  as  \"  mythical.\"  It  is  that  ob- \nlivion of  the  first  principles  which  has  led  the  Orientalists  off  the  right \ntrack  and  made  them  commit  the  greatest  blunders.  The  same  failure \nis  found  in  the  definition  of  the  Gods.  Those  who  are  ignorant  of  the \nesoteric  doctrine  of  the  earliest  Aryans,  can  never  assimilate  or  under- \nstand correctly  the  metaphysical  meaning  contained  in  these  Beings. \n\nAhura  Mazda  (Ormazd)  was  the  head  and  synthesis  of  the  seven \nAmesha  Spentas  (or  Amshaspends),  and,  therefore  an  Amesha  Spenta \nhimself.  Just  as  \"  Jehovah-Binah  Arelim  \"  was  the  head  and  synthesis \nof  the  Elohim  and  no  more;  so  Agni-Vishnu-Surya  was  the  synthesis \nand  head,  or  the  focus  whence  emanated  in  physics  as  in  metaphysics, \nfrom  the  Spiritual  as  from  the  physical  Sun,  the  Seven  Rays,  the  seven \nfiery  tongues,  the  seven  planets  or  gods.  All  these  became  supreme \ngods  and  the  One  God,  but  only  after  the  loss  of  the  primeval  secrets, \nthe  sinking  of  Atlantis,  or  \"  the  Flood,\"  and  the  occupation  of  India  by \nthe  Brahmans,  who  sought  safety  on  the  summits  of  the  Himahyas, \nwhen  even  the  high  table-lands  of  what  is  now  Tibet  became  submei^ed \nfor  a  time.  Ahura  Mazda  is  addressed  only  as  \"the  Most  Blissful \nSpirit,  Creator  of  the  corporeal  World\"  in  the  Vendidad.  \"Ahura \nMazda\"  in  its  literal  translation  means  the  \"Wise  Lord\"  {Ahura \n\"lord,\"  and  Mazda  \"wise\").  Moreover,  this  name  of  Ahura,  in  San- \nskrit Asura,  connects  him  with  the  Manasaputras,  the  Sons  of  Wisdom \nwho  informed  the  mindless  man,  and  endowed  him  with  his  mind \n(manas),  Ahura  (asura)  may  be  derived  from  the  root  ah  \"  to  be,\"  but \nin  its  primal  signification  it  is  what  the  Secret  Teaching  shows  it  to  be. \n\n1299.     See  RigVtda  I.  34.  III.  56.  VII,  10,  411.  and  V.  60,  6. \n\n\nrut  zoroasTrian  sepI^^nary  60$) \n\nWhen  geolc^iy  shall  have  found  out  how  many  thousands  of  years \nago  the  disturbed  waters  of  the  Indian  Ocean  reached  the  highest \nplateaux  of  Central  Asia,  when  the  Caspian  Sea  and  the  Persian  Gulf \nmade  one  with  it,  then  only  will  they  know  the  age  of  the  Aryan \nBrahmanical  nation,  and  the  time  of  its  descent  into  the  plains  of  Hin- \ndustan, which  it  did  millenniums  later. \n\nYima,  the  so-called  \" first  man''  in  the  Vendidad,  as  much  as  his \ntwin-brother,  Yama,  the  Son  of  Vaivasvata  Manu,  belongs  to  two \nepochs  of  the  Universal  History.  He  is  the  \"  Progenitor  \"  of  the  Second \nhuman  Race,  hence  the  personification  of  the  shadows  of  the  Pitris,  and \nthe  father  of  the  postdiluvian  Humanity.  The  Magi  said  \"  Yima,\"  as \nwe  say  \"man\"  when  speaking  of  mankind.  The  \"  fair  Yima,\"  the  first \nmortal  who  converses  with  Ahura  Mazda,  is  the  first  \"man\"  who  dies  or \ndisappears,  not  the  first  who  is  bom.  The  \"  Son  of  Vivanghat,\"  was, \nlike  the  Son  of  Vaivasvata,  the  S3anbolical  man,  who  stood  in  esotericism \nas  the  representative  of  the  first  three  races  and  the  collective  Pro- \ngenitor thereof.  Of  these  races  the  first  two  never  died^'\u00ae\u00ae  but  only \nvanished,  absorbed  in  their  progeny,  and  the  third  knew  death  only \ntowards  its  close,  after  the  separation  of  the  sexes  and  its  \"  Fall \"  into \ngeneration.  This  is  plainly  alluded  to  in  the  H  Fargard  of  the  Vendi- \ndad. Yima  refuses  to  become  the  bearer  of  the  law  of  Ahura  Mazda, \nsaying  \"  I  was  not  bom,  I  was  not  taught  to  be  the  preacher  and  the \nbearer  of  thy  law.\"  And  then  Ahura  Mazda  asks  him  to  make  his \nmen  increase  and  \"watch  over  his  world\"  (verses  3  and  4). \n\nHe  refuses  to  become  the  priest  of  Ahura  Mazda,  because  he  is \nhis  own  priest  and  sacrificer,  but  he  accepts  the  second  proposal.  He \nis  made  to  answer: \u2014 \n\nYes  I  .  .  .  yes,  I  will  rule  and  watch  over  thy  world.  There  shall  be,  while \nI  am  King,  neither  cold  wind  nor  hot  wind,  neither  disease  nor  death. \n\nThen  Ahura  Mazda  brings  him  a  golden  ring  and  a  poniard,  the \nemblems  of  sovereignty,  and  under  the  sway  of  Yima  \u2014 \n\nThree  hundred  winters  passed  away,  and  the  earth  was  replenished  with \nflocks  and  herds,  with  men,  and  dogs,  and  birds,  and  with  red  blazing  fires,  [etc.] \n[300  winters  mean  300  periods  or  cycles].**^ \n\n\"Replenished,\"  mark  well,  that  is  to  say,  all  this  had  been  on  it \nbefore;  and  thus  is  proven  the  knowledge  of  the  doctrine  about  the \nsuccessive  destructions  of  the  world  and  its  life  cycles.  Once  the \n\"  300  winters  \"  were  over,  Ahura  Mazda  warns  Yima  that  the  earth  is \nbecoming  too  full,  and  men  have  nowhere  to  live.  Then  Yima  steps \nforward,  and  with  the  help  of  Spenta  Armaiti  (the  female  genius,  or \n\n1300.     Death    came    only    after    man    had       the    Second,    dissolved    and    disappeared    in \nbecome     a    physical    creature,     vid\u20ac    supra,       their   progeny. \nThe    men    of   the    First    Race    and   also   of  1300a.    Verses   5-8. \n\n\n610  THE  SKCHBT  DOCTRINE \n\nSpirit  of  the  Earth)  makes  that  earth  stretch  out  and  become  larger  by \none-third,  after  which  \"  new  herds  and  flocks  and  men  \"  appear  upon \nit.  Ahura  Mazda  warns  him  again,  and  Yima  makes  the  earth  by  the \nsame  magic  power  to  become  larger  by  two-thirds.  \"Nine  hundred \nwinters  \"  pass  away,  and  Yima  has  to  perform  the  ceremony  for  the \nthird  time.  The  whole  of  this  is  allegorical.  The  three  processes  of \nstretching  the  earth,  refer  to  the  three  successive  continents  and  races \nissuing  one  after  and  from  the  other,  as  explained  more  fully  else- \nwhere. After  the  third  time,  Ahura  Mazda  warns  Yima  in  an  assem- \nbly of  \"  celestial  gods  and  excellent  mortals  \"  that  upon  the  material \nworld  the  fatal  winters  are  going  to  fall,  and  all  life  will  perish.  This \nis  the  old  Mazdean  symbolism  for  the  \"  flood,\"  and  the  coming  cata- \nclysm to  Atlantis,  which  sweeps  away  every  race  in  its  turn.  Like \nVaivasvata  Manu  and  Noah,  Yima  makes  a  vara  (an  enclosure,  an \nark)  under  the  God's  direction,  and  brings  thither  the  seed  of  every \nliving  creature,  animals  and  \"  fires.\" \n\nIt  is  of  this  \"  earth  \"  or  new  continent  that  Zarathustra  became  the \nlaw-giver  and  ruler.  This  was  the  Fourth  Race  in  its  beginning,  after \nthe  men  of  the  Third  began  to  die  out.  Till  then,  as  said  (vide  supra, \nfoot  note)  there  had  been  no  regular  death,  but  only  a  transformation, \nfor  men  had  no  personality  as  yet.  They  had  monads  \u2014  breaths  of  the \nOne  Breath,  and  as  impersonal  as  the  source  from  which  they  pro- \nceeded. They  had  bodies,  or  rather  shadows  of  bodies,  which  were \nsinless,  hence  Karmaless,  Therefore,  as  there  was  no  Kamaloka  \u2014 \nleast  of  all  Nirvana  or  even  Devachan  \u2014  for  the  \"  souls  \"  of  men  who \nhad  no  personal  Egos,  there  could  be  no  intermediate  periods  between \nthe  incarnations.  Like  the  Phoenix,  primordial  man  resurrected  out \nof  his  old  into  a  new  body.  Each  time,  and  with  each  new  generation, \nhe  became  more  solid,  more  physically  perfect,  agreeably  with  the \nevolutionary  law,  which  is  the  Law  of  Nature,  Death  came  with  the \ncomplete  physical  organism,  and  with  it  \u2014  moral  decay. \n\nThis  explanation  shows  one  more  old  religion  agreeing  in  its  sym- \nbology  with  the  universal  Doctrine. \n\nElsewhere  the  oldest  Persian  traditions,  the  relics  of  Mazdeism  of \nthe  still  older  Magians,  are  given,  and  some  of  them  explained.  Man- \nkind did  not  issue  from  one  solitary  couple.  Nor  was  there  ever  a  first \nman  \u2014  whether  Adam  or  Yima  \u2014  but  a  first  mankind. \n\nIt  may,  or  may  not  be,  \"mitigated  polygenism.\"  Once  that  both \ncreation  ex  nihilo  \u2014  an  absurdity  \u2014  and  a  superhuman  Creator  or  cre- \nators \u2014  a  fact  \u2014  are  made  away  with  by  science,  polygenism  presents \nno  more  difficulties  or  inconveniences  (rather  fewer  from  a  scientific \npoint  of  view)  than  monogenism  does. \n\nNevertheless,  it  is  as  scientific  as  any  other  claim.    For  in  his  Intro- \n\n\nTHE   SEPTENATE   in   the   PURANAS \n\n\n611 \n\n\nduction  to  Nott  and  Gliddon's  Types  of  Mankind,  Agassiz  declares \nhis  belief  in  an  indefinite  number  of  \"primordial  races  of  men  created \nseparately\";  and  remarks  that,  \"whilst  in  every  zoological  province \nanimals  are  of  different  species,  man,  in  spite  of  the  diversity  of  his \nraces,  always  forms  one  and  the  same  human  being,\" \n\nOccultism  defines  and  limits  the  number  of  primordial  races  to  seven, \nbecause  of  the  \"  seven  progenitors,\"  or  prajapatis,  the  evolvers  of \nbeings.  These  are  neither  gods,  nor  supernatural  Beings,  but  advanced \nSpirits  from  another  and  lower  planet,  reborn  on  this  one,  and  giving \nbirth  in  their  turn  in  the  present  Round  to  present  Humanity.  This \ndoctrine  is  again  corroborated  by  one  of  its  echoes  \u2014  the  Gnostic.  In \ntheir  Anthropology  and  Genesis  of  man  they  taught  that  \"a  certain \ncompany  of  Seven  angels,\"  formed  the  first  men,  who  were  no  better \nthan  senseless,  gigantic,  shadowy  forms  \u2014  \"a  mere  wriggling  worm \" \n( ! )  writes  Irenaeus,^\"\u00ae^  who  takes,  as  usual,  the  metaphor  for  reality. \n\n\nD \nThe  Septenary  in  the  Exoteric  Works. \n\nWe  may  now  examine  other  ancient  Scriptures  and  see  whether  they \ncontain  the  septenary  classification,  and,  if  so,  to  what  degree. \n\nAs  much,  if  not  much  more,  even  than  in  the  Jewish  Bible,  scattered \nabout  in  the  thousands  of  Sanskrit  texts,  some  still  unopened,  others \nyet  unknown,  as  well  as  in  all  the  Puranas,  the  numbers  seven  and \nforty-nine  {7y.7)  play  a  most  prominent  part.  They  are  found  from \nthe  Seven  creations  in  Chapter  I,  down  to  the  seven  rays  of  the  Sun \nat  the  final  Pralaya,  which  expand  into  Seven  Suns  and  absorb  the \nmaterial  of  the  whole  Universe.  Thus  the  Matsya  Purdna  has :  \"  For \nthe  sake  of  promulgating  the  Vedas,  Vishnu,  in  the  beginning  of  a \nKalpa,  related  to  Manu  the  story  of  Narasinha  and  the  events  of  seven \nKalpas.\"  Then  again  the  same  Purana  shows  that  \"  in  all  the  Manvan- \ntaras,  classes  of  Rishis^\"\u00ae^  appear  by  seven  and  seven,  and  having \nestablished  a  code  of  law  and  morality  depart  to  felicity  \"  \u2014  the  Rishis \nrepresenting  many  other  things  besides  living  Sages. \n\nIn  Hymn  xix,  53,  of  Atharva  Veda  (Dr.  Muir's  translation)  one \nreads : \u2014 \n\n\n1301.  I,    24,    1. \n\n1302.  \"  These  are  the  seven  persons  by \nwhom  in  the  several  Manvantaras \"  \u2014  says \nParajara  \u2014  \"created  beings  have  been  pro- \ntected. Because  the  whole  world  has  been \npervaded  by  the  energy  of  the  deity,  he  is \nentitled  Vishnu,  from  the  root  Vii  'to  enter' \nor   'pervade,'   for  all  the  gods,   the  Manus, \n\n\nthe  Seven  Rishis,  the  Sons  of  the  Manu,  the \nludras,  all  are  but  the  impersonated  potencies \niVibMtayah)  of  Vishnti \"  iVishnu  Purina, \nBk.  Ill,  ch.  x).  ViAnn  is  the  Universe; \nand  the  Universe  itself  is  divided  in  the \nRig  Veda  into  seven  regions -^  which  ought \nto  be  sufficient  authority,  for  the  Br&hmans, \nat  all  events. \n\n\n612  THE  SECRET  DOCTRINE \n\n1.  Time  carries  (us)  forward,  a  steed,  with  seven  rays,  a  thousand  eyes, \nundecaying,  full  of  fecundity.  On  him  intelligent  sages  mount;  his  wheels  are \nall  the  worlds. \n\nZ,  Thus  Time  moves  on  seven  wheels;  he  has  seven  naves;  immortality  is \nhis  axle.    He  is  at  present  all  these  worlds.    Time  hastens  onward  the  first  God. \n\n3.  A  full  jar  is  contained  in  Time.  We  behold  him  existing  in  many  forms. \nHe  is  all  these  worlds  in  the  future.  They  call  him  \"Time  in  the  highest \nHeaven.\"  .  .  . \n\now  add  to  this  the  following  verse  from  the  Esoteric  volumes : \u2014 \nSpace  and  Time  are  one.    Space  and  Time  are  nameless,  for  they \nare  the  incognizable  That^  which  can  be  sensed  only  through  its  seven \nrays  \u2014  which  are  the  Seven  Creations,  the  Seven  Worlds,  the  Seven \nLaws,\"  etc.,  etc.,  etc.  .  .  . \n\nRemembering  that  the  Puranas  insist  on  the  identity  of  Vishnu  with \nTime  and  Space;*\"\u00ae\"  and  that  even  the  Rabbinical  symbol  for  God  is \nMaqom,  \"  Space,\"  it  becomes  clear  why,  for  purposes  of  a  manifest- \ning Deity  \u2014  Space,  Matter,  and  Spirit  \u2014  the  one  central  point  became \nthe  Triangle  and  Quaternary  (the  perfect  Cube),  hence  Seven.  Even \nthe  Pravaha  wind  (the  mystic  and  occult  Force  that  gives  the  impulse \nto,  and  regulates  the  course  of  the  stars  and  planets)  is  septenary. \nThe  KHrma  and  Linga  Puranas  enumerate  seven  principal  winds  of \nthat  name,  which  winds  are  the  principles  of  Cosmic  Space.  They \nare  intimately  connected  with  Dhruva^^^^  (now  Alpha),  the  Pole-Star, \nwhich  is  connected  in  its  turn  with  the  production  of  various  pheno- \nmena through  cosmic  forces. \n\nThus,  from  the  Seven  Creations,  seven  Rishis,  Zones,  Continents, \nPrinciples,  etc.,  etc.  in  the  Aryan  Scriptures,  the  number  has  passed \nthrough  Indian,  Egyptian,  Chaldaic,  Greek,  Jewish,  Roman,  and  finally \nChristian  mystic  thought,  until  it  landed  in  and  remained  impressed \nindelibly  on  every  exoteric  theology.  The  seven  old  books  stolen  out \nof  Noah's  ark  by  Ham,  and  given  to  Cush,  his  son,  and  the  seven \nBrazen  columns  of  Ham  and  Cheiron,  are  a  reflection  and  a  remem- \n\n1303.  Vishna  is  all  \u2014  the  worlds,  the  night,  and  of  the  celestial  porpoise  (Siia- \nstars,  the  seas,  etc.,  etc  \"  Vishnu  is  all  mara,  a  constellation)  \"  expiates  whatever  sin \nthat  is,  all  that  is  not  .  .  .  but  is  not  has  been  committed  during  the  day.\"  The \nVastubh^Ha/'  \"a  substance\"  {Vishnu  Pur-  >  f act  is  that  the  rays  of  the  four  stars  in  the \nAna,  Book  II,  ch.  xii).  \"That  which  people  (circle  of  perpetual  apparition  \u2014  the  Agni, \ncall  the  highest  God  is  not  a  substance  but  >  Mahendra,  Kaiyapa,  and  Dhruva,  placed  in \nihs  cause  of  it;  not  one  that  is  here,  there,  the  tail  of  Ursa  Minor  (Si\u00a3umira) \u2014 ^focoaed \nor  elsewhere,  not  what  we  ses,  but  that  in  in  a  certain  way  and  on  a  certain  object \nwhich  all  is  \u2014  space.\"  produce    extraordinary    results.      The    astro- \n\n1304.  Therefore  it  is  said  in  the  Pur&naa  magians  of  India  will  understand  what  is \nthat  the  view  of  Dhruva  (the  polar  star)  at  meant. \n\n\nWHO  ARE  THE  M ARUTS  ?  613 \n\nbrance  of  the  Seven  primordial  mysteries  instituted  according  to  the \n\"  Seven  secret  emanations/'  the  \"  Seven  Sounds,\"  and  seven  rays  \u2014 \nthe  spiritual  and  sidereal  models  of  the  seven  thousand  times  seven \ncopies  of  them  in  later  aeons. \n\nThe  mysterious  number  is  once  more  prominent  in  the  no  less \nmysterious  Maruts.  The  Vayu  Purdna  shows,  and  Harivania  corrobo- \nrates, that  the  Maruts  \u2014  the  oldest  as  the  most  incomprehensible  of  all \nthe  secondary  or  lower  gods  in  the  Rig  Veda  \u2014  \"  are  born  in  every \nmanvantara  [Round]  seven  times  seven  (or  49) ;  that  in  each  Man- \nvantara,  four  times  seven  (or  twenty-eight)  they  obtain  emancipation, \nbut  their  places  are  filled  up  by  persons  reborn  in  that  character.\" \nWhat  are  the  Maruts  in  their  esoteric  meaning,  and  who  those  persons \n\"  reborn  in  that  character  \"  ?  In  the  Rig  and  other  Vedas,  the  Maruts \nare  represented  as  the  storm  gods  and  the  friends  and  allies  of  Indra ; \nthey  are  the  \"  Sons  of  heaven  and  of  earth.\"  This  led  to  an  allegory \nthat  makes  them  the  children  of  Siva,  the  great  patron  of  the  Yogis, \n\"  the  Maha-Yog!,  the  great  ascetic,  in  whom  is  centered  the  highest \nperfection  of  austere  penance  and  abstract  meditation,  by  which  the \nmost  unlimited  powers  are  obtained,  marvels  and  miracles  are  worked, \nthe  highest  spiritual  knowledge  is  acquired,  and  union  with  the  great \nspirit  of  the  universe  is  eventually  gained.\"  In  the  Rig  Veda  the  name \nSiva  is  unknown,  but  the  god  is  called  Rudra,  which  is  a  word  used \nfor  Agni,  the  fire  god,  the  Maruts  being  called  therein  his  sons.  In  the \nRamayana  and  the  Puranas,  their  mother,  Diti  \u2014  the  sister,  or  com- \nplement of,  and  a  form  of  Aditi  \u2014  anxious  to  obtain  a  son  who  would \ndestroy  Indra,  is  told  by  Kasyapa  the  Sage,  that  \"  if,  with  thoughts \nwholly  pious  and  person  entirely  pure,  she  carries  the  babe  in  her  womb \nfor  a  hundred  years  \"  she  will  get  such  a  son.  But  Indra  foils  her \nin  the  design.  With  his  thunderbolt  he  divides  the  embryo  in  her \nwomb  into  seven  portions,  and  then  divides  every  such  portion  into \nseven  pieces  again,  which  become  the  swift-moving  deities,  the  Ma- \nj^^  1805  These  deities  are  only  another  aspect,  or  a  development  of \nthe  Kumaras,  who  are  Rudras  in  their  patronymic,  like  many  others.**^ \n\nDiti,  being  Aditi,  unless  the  contrary  is  proven  to  us,  Aditi,  we  say, \nor  Akasa  in  her  highest  form,  is  the  Egyptian  seven-fold  heaven, . \nEvery  true  Occultist  will  understand  what  this  means.    Diti,  we  repeat, \n\n1305.  In  the  RdmAyana  it  is  Bala-R&ma,  hends  infinite  numbers  of  beings  in  person \nKrishna's   elder    brother,    who    does    it.  and    equipmgnts   like    their    (virgin)    father. \n\nAlarmed    at    their    fierceness,    numbers,    and \n\n1306.  With  regard  to  the  origin  of  Rudra,  immortality,  Brahmi  desires  his  son  Rudra \nit  is  stated  in  several  Purdnas  that  his  (spirit-  to  form  creatures  of  a  different  and  mortal \nnal)  progeny,  created  in  him  by  Brahmd,  was  nature.\"  Rudra  refusing  to  create,  desists, \nnot  confined  to  either  the  seven  Kumaras  etc.,  hence  Rudra  is  the  first  rebel.  iLinga, \nov   the   eleven   Rudras,   etc.,   but    \"  compre-       V&yu,  Motsya,  \u00abn4  other  Puranas.) \n\n\n614 \n\n\nrnt  SECKBT  DocruNjs \n\n\nis  the  sixth  principle  of  met(Pphysical  nature,  the  Buddhi  of \nDiti,  the  mother  of  the  Maruts,  is  one  of  her  terrestrial  forms,  made \nto  represent,  at  one  and  the  same  time,  the  divine  Soul  in  the  ascetic \nand  the  divine  aspirations  of  mystic  Humanity  toward  deliverance \nfrom  the  webs  of  Maya,  and  final  bliss  in  consequence.  Indra,  now \ndegraded,  because  of  the  Kali  Yuga,  when  such  aspirations  are  no \nmore  general  but  have  become  abnormal  through  a  general  spread  of \nAhamkara  (the  feeling  of  Egotism,  Self,  or  I-am-ness)  and  ignorance \n\u2014  was,  in  the  beginning,  one  of  the  greatest  gods  of  the  Hindu  Pan- \ntheon, as  the  Rig  Veda  shows.  Suradhipa,  \"  the  chief  of  the  gods/' \nhas  fallen  down  from  Jishnu,  \"  the  leader  of  the  celestial  host,\"  \u2014  the \nHindu  St.  Michael  \u2014  to  an  opponent  of  asceticism,  the  enemy  of  every \nholy  aspiration.  He  is  shown  married  to  Aindri  (Indrani),  the  per- \nsonification of  Aindriyaka,  the  evolution  of  the  element  of  senses, \nwhom  he  married  \"because  of  her  voluptuous  attractions\";  after \nwhich  he  began  sending  celestial  female  demons  to  excite  the  passions \nof  holy  men,  Yogis,  and  \"  to  beguile  them  from  the  potent  penances \nwhich  he  dreaded.\"  Therefore,  Indra,  now  characterized  as  \"  the  god \nof  the  firmament,  the  personified  atmosphere\"  \u2014  is  in  reality  the \ncosmic  principle  Mahat,  and  the  fifth  human  \u2014  Manas  in  its  dual \naspect:  as  connected  with  Buddhi;  and  as  allowing  himself  to  be \ndragged  down  by  his  /iTama-principle  (the  body  of  passions  and \ndesires).  This  is  demonstrated  by  Brahma  telling  the  conquered  god \nthat  his  frequent  defeats  were  due  to  Karma,  and  were  a  punishment \nfor  his  licentiousness,  and  the  seduction  of  various  nymphs.  It  is  in \nthis  latter  character  that  he  seeks,  to  save  himself  from  destruction,  to \ndestroy  the  coming  \"babe\"  destined  to  conquer  him: \u2014 the  babe,  of \ncourse,  allegorizing  the  divine  and  steady  will  of  the  Yogi  \u2014  deter- \nmined to  resist  all  such  temptations,  and  thus  destroy  the  passions \nwithin  his  earthly  personality.  Indra  succeeds  again,  because  flesh \nconquers  spirit \u2014  (Diti  is  shown  frustrated  in  the  Dvapara  Yuga,  dur- \ning that  period  when  the  Fourth  Race  was  flourishing).  He  divides \nthe  \"  Embryo  \"  (of  new  divine  adeptship,  begotten  once  more  by  the \nAscetics  of  the  Aryan  Fifth  Race),  into  seven  portions  \u2014  a  reference \nnot  alone  to  the  seven  sub-races  of  the  new  Root-Race,  in  each  of \nwhich  there  will  be  a  \"  Manu,\"  *'\u00ae^  but  also  to  the  seven  degrees  of \n\n\n1307.  Notwithstanding  the  terrible,  and \nertdently  purposed,  confusion  of  Manus, \nSishls,  and  their  progeny  in  the  Purinas, \none  thing  is  made  clear:  there  have  been \nand  there  will  be  seven  RIshis  in  every \nRoot-Race  (called  also  Monvantara  in  the \nsacred  books)  as  there  are  fourteen  Manus \nfn   every   Round,   the   \"presiding   gods,   the \n\n\nRishis  and  Sons  of  the  Manus*'  being  iden- \ntical. (See  Book  III,  ch.  1  of  Vishnu  Pur- \nUna.)  \"  Six \"  Manvantaras  are  given,  tiie \nSeventh  being  our  own  in  the  Vishnu  Pur- \ndna.  The  Vayu  Purdna  furnishes  the  nomen- \nclature of  the  Sons  of  the  fourteen  Manus \nin  every  Manvantara,  and  the  Sons  of  &e \nseven   Sages  or  Rishis.     The  Utter  are  tiie \n\n\nTHE  DOOM   OF  CONTINUAL  REBIRTH \n\n\n615 \n\n\nadeptship  \u2014  and  then  each  portion  into  seven  pieces  \u2014  alluding  to \nthe  Manu-Rishis  of  each  Root-Race,  and  even  sub-race. \n\nIt  does  not  seem  difficult  to  perceive  what  is  meant  by  the  Maruts \nobtaining  \"  four  times  seven  \"  emancipations  in  every  \"  manvantara,\" \nand  by  those  persons  who,  being  reborn  in  that  character  (of  the \nMaruts  in  their  esoteric  meaning) ,  \"  fill  up  their  places.\"  The  Maruts \nrepresent  (a)  the  passions  that  storm  and  rage  within  every  candidate's \nbreast,  when  preparing  for  an  ascetic  life  \u2014  this  mystically;  (b)  the \noccult  potencies  concealed  in  the  manifold  aspects  of  Akdsa's  lower \nprinciples  \u2014  her  body,  or  sthula  iarira,  representing  the  terrestrial, \nlower,  atmosphere  of  every  inhabited  globe  \u2014  this  mystically  and  sider- \neally;  (r)  actual  conscious  Existences,  Beings  of  a  cosmic  and  psy- \nchic nature. \n\nAt  the  same  time,  \"  Maruts  \"  is,  in  occult  parlance,  one  of  the  names \ngiven  to  those  EGOS  of  great  Adepts  who  have  passed  away,  and  who \nare  known  also  as  Nirmdnakayas;  of  those  Egos  for  whom \u2014 since  they \nare  beyond  illusion  \u2014  there  is  no  Devachan,  and  who,  having  either \nvoluntarily  renounced  it  for  the  good  of  mankind,  or  not  yet  reached \nNirvana,  remain  invisible  on  earth.  Therefore  are  the  Maruts  ^\u2022\u00ae* \nshown  firstly  \u2014  as  the  sons  of  Siva-Rudra  \u2014  the  \"  Patron  Yogi,\" \nwhose  \"  third  eye,\"  mystically,  must  be  acquired  by  the  ascetic  before  he \nbecomes  an  adept;  then,  in  their  cosmic  character,  as  the  subordinates \nof  Indra  and  his  opponents  \u2014  variously.  The  \"  four  times  seven  \" \nemancipations  have  a  reference  to  the  four  Rounds,  and  the  four  Races \nthat  preceded  ours,  in  each  of  which  Marut-Jtvas  (monads)  have  been \nre-born,  and  have  obtained  final  liberation,  if  they  have  only  availed \nthemselves  of  it.  Instead  of  which,  preferring  the  good  of  mankind, \nwhich  would  struggle  still  more  hopelessly  in  the  meshes  of  ignorance \nand  misery,  were  it  not  for  this  extraneous  help  \u2014  they  are  re-bom  over \nand  over  again  \"  in  that  character,\"  and  thus  \"  fill  up  .their  own  places.\" \nWho  they  are,  *' on  earth\"  \u2014  every  student  of  Occult  science  knows. \nAnd  he  also  knows  that  the  Maruts  are  Rudras,  among  whom  also  the \nfamily  of  Tvashtri,  a  synonym  of  Visvakarman \u2014 ^the  great  patron  of  the \n\n\nprogeny  of  the  Progenitors  of  mankind.  All \nthe  Puranas  Bpeak  of  the  seven  Praj&patis \nof  this  period   (Round). \n\n1308.  Ch&kshusha  was  the  Manu  of  the \nsixth  period  [Third  Round  and  Third  Race], \nin  which  Indra  was  Manojava\"  (MantrO' \ndruma  in  the  BMgavaia  Purhna).  As  there \nis  a  perfect  analogy  between  the  \"  grreat \nRound\"  {Mahdkalpd) t  each  of  the  seven \nRounds,  and  each  of  the  seven  great  Races \nin    every    ory^    of    the    Rotunds  \u2014  tliereforei \n\n\nIndra  of  the  sixth  period,  or  Third  Round, \ncorresponds  to  the  close  of  the  Third  Race \n(at  the  time  of  the  Pall  or  tiie  separation \nof  sexes).  Rudra,  as  the  father  of  tiie  Ma- \nruts, has  many  points  of  contact  with  Indra, \nthe  Marutv&n,  or  \"  brd  of  the  Maruts.\"  To \nreceive  a  name  Rudra  is  said  to  have  wept \nfor  it.  Brahma  called  him  Rudra;  but  ht \nwept  seven  times  more  and  so  obtained  seven \nother  names  \u2014  of  which  h^  v^^a  one  durin|[ \neach  \"period.\" \n\n\n616  THE  SECRET  DOCTRINE \n\nInitiates \u2014 is  included  This  gives  us  an  ample  knowledge  of  their  true \nnature. \n\nThe  same  for  the  Septenary  Division  of  Kosmos  and  human  prin- \nciples. The  Puranas,  along  with  other  sacred  texts,  teem  with  allusions \nto  this.  First  of  all,  the  mundane  Egg  which  contained  Brahma,  or  the \nUniverse,  \"  was  externally  invested  with  seven  natural  elements,  at  first \nloosely  enumerated  as  Water,  Air,  Fire,  Ether,  and  three  secret  ele- \nments\" ;*'^*  then  the  \"  World  \"  is  said  to  be  \"  encompassed  on  every \nside\"  by  seven  elements,  also  tvitkin  the  egg  \u2014  as  explained,  \"the \nuniverse  is  encompassed  on  every  side,  above  and  below  by  the \nAndakatdha \u2014 the  shell  of  the  egg  of  Brahma.  .  .  .\"  Around  the  shell \nflows  water,  which  is  surrounded  with  fire;  fire  by  air;  air  by  ether; \nether  by  the  origin  of  the  elements  ( Ahamkara)  ;  the  latter  by  Universal \nMind  (\"  Intellect  \"  in  the  Texts). *\"**^  It  relates  to  spheres  of  being  as \nmuch  as  to  principles.  Prithnn  is  not  our  Earth,  but  the  World,  the \nSolar  system,  and  means  the  broad,  the  Wide.  In  the  Vedas  \u2014  the \ngreatest  of  all  authorities,  though  needing  the  key  to  read  it  correctly \n\u2014  three  terrestrial  and  three  celestial  earths  are  mentioned  as  having \nbeen  called  into  existence  simultaneously  with  Bhumi  \u2014  our  earth.  We \nhave  often  been  told  that  six,  not  seven,  appears  to  be  the  number  of \nspheres,  principles,  etc.  We  answer  that  there  are,  in  fact,  only  six \nprinciples  in  man ;  since  his  body  is  no  principle,  but  the  covering,  the \nshell  thereof.  So  with  the  planetary  chain;  speaking  of  which,  esoter- \nically,  the  Earth  (as  well  as  the  seventh,  or  rather  fourth  plane,  one \nthat  stands  as  the  seventh  if  we  count  from  the  first  triple  kingdom  of \nthe  Elementals  that  begin  the  formation)  may  be  left  out  of  considera- \ntion, being  (to  us)  the  only  distinct  body  of  the  seven.  The  language \nof  occultism  is  varied.  But  supposing  that  three  earths  only,  instead \nof  seven,  are  meant  in  the  Vedas,  what  are  those  three,  since  we  still \nknow  of  but  one?  Evidently  there  must  be  an  occult  meaning  in  the \nstatement  under  consideration.  Let  us  see.  The  \"  Earth  that  floats  \" \non  the  Universal  Ocean  (of  Space),  which  Brahma  divides  in  the \nPuranas  into  seven  zones,  is  Prithiin,  the  world  divided  into  seven \nprinciples;  a  cosmic  division  looking  metaphysical  enough,  but,  in \nreality,  physical  in  its  occult  effects.  Many  Kalpas  later,  our  Earth  is \nmentioned,  and,  in  its  turn,  is  divided  into  seven  zones****  on  that \nsame  law  of  analogy  that  guided  ancient  philosophers.  After  which \none  finds  on  it  seven  continents,  seven  isles,  seven  oceans,  seven  seas \nand  rivers,  seven  mountains,  and  seven  climates,  etc.,  etc.,  etc.**** \n\n1309.  Book   Ip  chap.  ii.  continents,    mountains,   oceans,   and  exterior \n\n1310.  Book   II,    ch,    vii,    VUhnu   PurAna,       shell,   is  M*y   crores    [500   millions]    of  yo- \n.    1311.     See  the  Purinas.  janas  in  extent,\"  to  which  the  commentatDr \n\n1312.     In   Vishnu  PurAna,   Book  II,  chap.       remarks  that   \"this  comprises   the  plamHary \nIT,   it  is  stated  that  the   \u00a3)AaTS,   \"  with   its      spheres;   for  the  diameter  of  the  seren  sones \n\n\nPERSIAN    SYMBOU)GY \n\n\n617 \n\n\nFurthermore,  it  is  not  only  in  the  Hindu  Scriptures  and  philosophy \nthat  one  finds  references  to  the  Seven  Earths,  but  in  the  Persian,  Phoe- \nnician, Chaldaean,  and  Egyptian  Cosmogonies,  and  even  in  Rabbinical \nPhenoch,  Enoch,  symbol  of  a  secret  cycle  and  initiation),  and  by  the \n\nliterature.    The  Phoenix^'*\" \u2014  called  by  the  Hebrews  Onech  ^)y  ( from \n\nTurks,  Kerkes  \u2014  lives  a  thousand  years,  after  which,  kindling  a  flame, \nit  is  self-consumed;  and  then,  reborn  from  itself  \u2014  it  lives  another \nthousand  years,  up  to  seven  times  seven :^^^^  when  comes  the  day  of \nJudgment.  The  \"  seven  times  seven,\"  49,  are  a  transparent  allegory, \nand  an  allusion  to  the  forty-nine  \"  Manus,\"  the  Seven  Rounds,  and  the \nseven  times  seven  human  cycles  in  each  Round  on  each  globe.  The \nKerkes  and  the  Onech  stand  for  a  race  cycle,  and  the  mystical  tree \nAbabel  \u2014  the  \"  Father  Tree  \"  in  the  Kuran  \u2014  shoots  out  new  branches \nand  vegetation  at  every  resurrection  of  the  Kerkes  or  Phoenix;  the \n\"  Day  of  Judgment \"  meaning  a  \"minor  Pralaya,\"  *\u2022**  The  author  of \nthe  Book  of  God  and  the  Apocalypse  believes  that  \"  the  Phoenix  is  very \nplainly  the  same  as  the  Simorgh,  the  Persian  roc,  and  the  account  which \nis  given  us  of  this  last  bird,  yet  more  decisively  establishes  the  opinion \nthat  the  death  and  revival  of  the  Phoenix  exhibit  the  successive  de- \nstruction and  reproduction  of  the  world,  which  many  believed  to  be \neffected  by  the  agency  of  a  fiery  deluge ;\"  ^'^^  and  a  watery  one  in  turn. \n\nWhen  the  Simorgh  was  asked  her  age,  she  informed  Caherman  that  this  world \nis  very  ancient,  for  it  has  been  already  seven  times  replenished  with  beings \ndifferent  from  men,  and  seven  times  depopulated;  ^'\"  that  the  age  of  the  human \nrace,  in  which  we  now  are,  is  to  endure  seven  thousand  numbers,  and  that  she \nherself  had  seen  twelve  of  these  revolutions,  and  knew  not  how  many  more  she \nhad  to  see.\"*\" \n\nThe  above,  however,  is  no  new  statement.  From  Bailly,  in  the  last \ncentury,  down  to  Dr.  Kenealy,  in  this  one,  these  facts  have  been  noticed \nby  several  writers,  but  now  a  connexion  can  be  established  between \n\n\nand  oceans  \u2014  each  ocean  being  of  the  same \ndiameter  as  the  continent  it  encloses,  and \neach  successive  continent  being  twice  the \ndiameter  of  that  which  precedes  it \u2014 amounts \nto  but  two  crores  or  fifty-four  lakhs  etc.  .  .  . \nWhenever  any  contradictions  in  different \nParinaa  occur,  they  have  to  be  ascribed  .  .  . \nto  differences  of  Kalpas  and  the  like.\"  \"  The \nlike\"  ought  to  read  \"Occult  meaning,\" \nwhich  explanation  is  withheld  by  the  com- \nmentator, who  wrote  for  exoteric,  sectarian \npurposes,  and  was  misunderstood  by  the \ntranslator  for  various  other  reasons,  the \nleast  of  which  is  \u2014  ignorance  of  'the  eso- \nteric philosophy. \n1313.    The    Phoenix,    connected    with    the \n\n\nSolar  Cycle  of  600  years  (with  ciphers  taken \nout  or  with  more  added  according  to  which \ncycle  is  meant),  the  Western  cycle  of  the \nGreeks  and  other  nations  \u2014  is  a  generic \nsirmbol  for  several  kinds  of  cycles.  Fuller \ndetails  will  be  given  in  the  section  on \n\"Kalpas  and   Cycles.\" \n\n1314.  See  \"Book  of  AH,*'  Russian  transt \n\n1315.  See    \"  Bsoteric    Buddhism.\" \n\n1316.  Kenealy,  op.   cit.,  p.    175. \n\n1317.  The  tense  is  the  \"  past \"  because  the \nbook  is  allegorical  and  has  to  veil  the  truths \ncontained. \n\n1318.  Oriental  Collections,  ii,  119,  quoted \nby  Kenealy,  op.  cit.,  pp.  175-176. \n\n\n618  THK  SECRET  DOCTRINE \n\nthe  Persian  oracle  and  the  Nazarene  prophet.    Says  the  author  of  the \nBook  of  God: \u2014 \n\nThe  Simorgh  is  in  reality  the  same  as  the  winged  Singh  of  the  Hindus,  and \nthe  Sphinx  of  the  Egyptians.  It  is  said  that  the  former  will  appear  at  the  end  of \nthe  world  ...  [as  a]  monstrous  lion-bird.  .  .  .  Prom  these  the  Rabbins  have \nborrowed  their  mythos  of  an  enormous  Bird,  sometimes  standing  on  the  Earth, \nsometimes  walking  in  the  ocean  .  .  .  while  its  head  props  the  sky;  and  with \nthe  symbol,  they  have  also  adopted  the  doctrine  to  which  it  relates.  They  teach \nthat  there  are  to  be  seven  successive  renewals  of  the  globe,  that  each  reproduced \nsystem  Tvill  last  seven  thousand  years;  [?]  and  that  the  total  duration  of  the \nuniverse  will  be  49,000  years.  This  opinion,  which  involves  the  doctrine  of  the \npre-existence  of  each  renewed  creature,  they  may  either  have  learned  during \ntheir  Babylonian  captivity,  or  it  may  have  been  part  of  the  primeval  religion \nwhich  their  priests  had  preserved  from  remote  times.*\"* \n\nIt  shows  rather  that  the  initiated  Jews  borrowed,  and  their  non- \ninitiated  successors,  the  Talmudists,  lost  the  sense,  and  applied  the \nSeven  Rounds,  and  the  forty-nine  races,  etc.,  to  the  wrong  end. \n\nNot  only  \"their  priests,\"  but  those  of  every  other  country.  The \nGnostics,  whose  various  teachings  are  the  many  echoes  of  the  one  prim- \nitive and  universal  doctrine,  put  the  same  numbers,  under  another  form, \nin  the  mouth  of  Jesus  in  the  very  occult  Pistis  Sophia.  We  say  more: \neven  the  Christian  editor  or  author  of  Revelation  has  preserved  this \ntradition  and  speaks  of  the  Seven  Races,  four  of  which,  with  part  of \nthe  fifth,  are  gone,  and  two  have  to  come.  It  is  stated  as  plainly  as \ncould  be  stated  in  chapter  xvii,  verses  9  and  10.  Thus  saith  the  angel : \n\"  And  here  is  the  mind  which  hath  wisdom.  The  seven  heads  are  seven \nmountains,  on  which  the  woman  sitteth.  And  there  are  seven  Kings, \nfive  are  fallen,  and  one  is,  and  the  other  is  not  yet  come  ...\"  Who, \nacquainted  in  the  least  with  the  symbolical  language  of  old,  will  fail  to \ndiscern  in  the  five  Kings  that  have  fallen,  the  four  Root-Races  that \nwere,  and  part  of  the  fifth,  the  one  that  is;  and  in  the  other,  that  \"is \nnot  yet  come,\"  the  sixth  and  seventh  coming  root  races,  as  also  the \nsub-races  of  this,  our  present  race  ?  Another  still  more  forcible  allus- \nion to  the  Seven  Rounds  and  the  forty-nine  root-races  in  Leviticus,  will \nbe  found  elsewhere  in  the  Addenda,  Part  III. \n\n\nE \n\nSeven  in  Astronomy,  Science,  and  Magic \n\nAgain,  number  seven  is  closely  connected  with  the  occult  signifi- \ncance of  the  Pleiz^des,  those  seven  daughters  of  Atlas,  \"  the  six  present, \n\n1319.    Page  17$, \n\n\nTHK   CYCLK    OF    TH^    NAROS  619 \n\nthe  seventh  hidden\"  In  India  they  are  connected  with  their  nursling, \nthe  war  god,  Karttikeya.  It  is  the  Pleiades  (in  Sanskrit,  Krittikas)  who \ngave  the  god  their  name,  for  Karttikeya  is  the  planet  Mars,  astronom- \nically. As  a  god  he  is  the  son  of  Rudra,  bom  without  the  intervention \nof  a  woman.  He  is  a  Kumdra,  a  \"  virgin  youth  \"  again,  generated  in \nthe  fire  from  the  Seed  of  Siva  \u2014  the  holy  spirit  \u2014  hence  called  Agni- \nbhu.  The  late  Dr.  Kenealy  believed  that,  in  India,  Karttikeya  is  the \nsecret  s)anbol  of  the  cycle  of  Naros  composed  of  600,  666,  and  777 \nyears,  according  to  whether  it  is  solar  or  lunar,  divine  or  mortal,  years \nthat  are  counted;  and  the  six  visible,  or  the  seven  actual  sisters,  the \nPleiades,  are  needed  for  the  completion  of  this  most  secret  and  mysteri- \nous of  all  the  astronomical  and  religious  symbols.  Therefore,  when \nmade  to  commemorate  one  particular  event,  Karttikeya  appeared,  of \nold,  as  a  Kumdra,  an  ascetic,  with  six  heads  \u2014  one  for  each  century \nof  the  Naros.  When  the  symbolism  was  needed  for  another  event, \nthen,  in  conjunction  with  the  seven  sidereal  sisters,  Karttikeya  is  seen \naccompanied  by  Kaumari  (or  Sena)  his  female  aspect.  He  is  then \nriding  on  a  peacock  \u2014  the  bird  of  Wisdom  and  Occult  Knowledge,  and \nthe  Hindu  Phoenix,  whose  Greek  relation  with  the  600  years  of  Naros \nis  well-known.  A  six-rayed  star  (double  triangle)  a  Svastika,  a  six \nand  occasionally  seven-pointed  crown  is  on  his  brow;  the  peacock's \ntail  represents  the  sidereal  heavens ;  and  the  twelve  signs  of  the  Zodiac \nare  hidden  on  his  body;  for  which  he  is  also  called  Dvadasa  Kara, \n(\"the  twelve-handed\"),  and  Dvadasaksha,  \"twelve-eyed.\"  It  is  as \nSakti-dhara,  however,  the  \"  Spear-holder,\"  and  the  conqueror  of \nTaraka,  \"  Taraka-jit,\"  that  he  is  shown  most  famous. \n\nThe  years  of  the  Naros,  being  (in  India)  counted  in  two  ways  \u2014 \neither  \"  100  years  of  the  gods  \"  {divine  years)  \u2014 or  100  mortal  years \n\u2014  one  can  see  the  tremendous  difficulty  for  the  non-initiated  in  com- \nprehending correctly  this  cycle,  which  plays  such  an  important  part  in \nSt.  John's  Revelation,  It  is  the  truly  apocalyptic  Cycle;  yet  in  none \nof  the  numerous  speculations  about  it  have  we  found  an3rthing  but \na  few  approximate  truths,  because  of  its  being  of  various  lengths  and \nrelating  to  various  pre-historic  events. \n\nIt  has  been  urged  against  the  duration  claimed  by  the  Babylonians \nfor  their  divine  ages,  that  Suidas  shows  the  ancients  counting,  in  their \nchronological  computations,  days  for  years.  Dr.  Sepp  in  his  ingenious \nplagiarism  \u2014  exposed  elsewhere  \u2014  of  the  Hindu  432  in  thousands  and \nmillions  of  years  (the  duration  of  the  Yugas)  which  he  dwarfed  to \n4320  lunar  years  before  the  \"  birth  of  Christ \"  \u2014  as  \"  foreordained  \" \nin  the  sidereal  (besides  the  invisible)  heavens,  and  proved  \"by  the \napparition  of  the  Star  of  Bethlehem  \"  \u2014  appeals  to  Suidas  and  his  au- \nthority.   But  Suidas  had  no  other  warrant  for  it  than  his  own  specu- \n\n\n620  THIS  SEOmt  DOCTRINE \n\nlations,  and  he  was  no  Initiate.  He  cites,  as  a  proof,  Vulcan,  in  show- \ning him  as  having,  according  to  chronological  claim,  reigned  4477  years, \ni.  e,,  4477  days,  as  he  thinks,  or  rendered  in  years,  12  years,  3  months, \nand  7  days ;  he  has  5  days  in  his  original  \u2014  thus  committing  an  error \neven  in  such  an  easy  calculation.^**\u00ae  True,  there  are  other  ancient  writ- \ners guilty  of  like  fallacious  speculations \u2014 Kallisthenes,  for  instance,  who \nassigns  to  the  astronomical  observations  of  the  Chaldaeans  only  1903 \nyears,  whereas  Epigenes  recognizes  720,000  years.^'**  The  whole  of \nthese  hypotheses  made  by  profane  writers  are  based  upon  and  due  to  a \nmisunderstanding.  The  chronology  of  all  the  Western  peoples,  ancient \nGreeks  and  Romans,  was  borrowed  from  India.  Now,  it  is  said  in  the \nTamil  edition  of  Bagavadam  that  IS  solar  days  make  a  Paccham;  two \npaccham  (or  30  days)  are  a  month  of  the  mortals,  adding  that  such  a \nmonth  is  only  one  day  of  the  Pitar  Devata  (Pitris).  Again,  two  of \nthese  months  constitute  a  roodoo,  three  roodoo  make  an  ayanam,  and \ntwo  ayanams  a  year  \u2014  which  year  of  the  mortals  is  but  a  day  of  the \ngods.  It  is  on  such  misunderstood  teachings  that  some  Greeks  have \nimagined  that  all  the  initiated  priests  had  transformed  days  into  years ! \nThis  mistake  of  the  ancient  Greek  and  Latin  writers  became  preg- \nnant with  results  in  Europe.  At  the  close  of  the  past  and  the  beginning \nof  this  century,  relying  on  the  purposely  mutilated  accounts  of  Hindu \nchronology,  brought  from  India  by  certain  too  zealous  and  as  unscru- \npulous missionaries,  Bailly,  Dupuis,  and  others  built  quite  a  fantastic \ntheory  upon  the  subject.  Because  the  Hindus  had  made  half  a  revolu- \ntion of  the  moon,  a  measure  of  time ;  and  because  a  month  composed \nof  only  fifteen  days  \u2014  of  which  Quint.  Curtius  speaks**'*  \u2014  is  found \nmentioned  in  Hindu  literature,  therefore,  it  is  a  verified  fact  that  their \nyear  was  only  half  a  year,  when  it  was  not  called  a  day.  The  Chinese, \ntoo,  divided  their  Zodiac  into  twenty-four  parts,  hence  their  year  into \ntwenty-four  fortnights,  but  such  computation  did  not,  nor  does  it  pre- \nvent their  having  an  astronomical  year  just  the  same  as  ours.  And \nthey  have  a  period  of  sixty  days  \u2014  the  Southern  Indian  Roodoo,  to \nthis  day  in  some  provinces.  Moreover,  Diodorus  Siculus**'*  calls \n**  thirty  days  an  Egyptian  year,\"  or  that  period  during  which  the  moon \nperforms  a  complete  revolution.  Pliny  and  Plutarch  both  speak  of \nit  ;****  but  does  it  stand  to  reason  that  the  Egyptians,  who  knew  astro- \nnomy as  well  as  any  other  people  did,  made  the  lunar  month  consist \nof  thirty  days,  when  it  is  only  twenty-eight  days  with  fractions  ?  This \nlunary  period  had  an  occult  meaning  surely  as  much  as  the  Ayanam \nand  the  roodoo  of  the  Hindus  did.    The  year  of  two  months'  duration, \n\n1320.     See   Suidas,   art.  *'HX(Of. \n\n1321.  Pliny,  Hi$ior.  Natur.  Ub.  vH,  c  56.  1323.    Lib.   I.,  |  26,  p.   30. \n\n1322.  Menses  in  quinos  denos  descripser-  1324.    Hist.  Nat.,  Ub.  vii,  c  48,   Vol.   HI, \nunt  dies.     Quint   Curt,  LVni,  c.  9.  p.  185,  and  Life  of  Numa,  |  18. \n\n\nVARIOUS    CYCLIC    CALCULATIONS  62l \n\nand  the  period  of  sixty  days  also,  was  a  universal  measure  of  time  in \nantiquity,  as  Bailly  himself  shows  in  his  TraitS  de  VAstronomie  Orien- \ntale.  The  Chinamen,  according  to  their  own  books,  divided  their  year \ninto  two  parts,  from  one  equinox  to  the  other  ;*'**\"  the  Arabs  anciently \ndivided  the  year  into  six  seasons,  each  composed  of  two  months;  in \nthe  Chinese  astronomical  work  called  Kioo-tche,  it  is  said  that  two \nmoons  make  a  measure  of  time,  and  six  measures  a  year ;  and  to  this \nday  the  aborigines  of  Kamschatka  have  their  years  of  six  months,  as \nthey  had  when  visited  by  Abbe  Chappe.^'^*  But  is  all  this  a  reason \nto  say  that  when  the  Hindu  Puranas  say  \"  a  solar  year \"  they  mean \n(me  solar  day!  It  is  the  knowledge  of  the  natural  laws  that  make  of \nseven  the  root.nature-numbeiv  so  to  say,  in  the  manifested  world  \u2014  at \nanyT-ate  in  our  present  terrestrial  life-cycle  \u2014  and  the  wonderful  com-, \nprehension  of  its  workings,  that  unveiled  to  the  ancients  so  many  of \nthe  mysteries  of  nature.  It  is  these  laws,  again,  and  their  processes \non  the  sidereal,  terrestrial,  and  moral  planes,  which  enabled  the  old \nastronomers  to  calculate  correctly  the  duration  of  the  cycfes  and  their \nrespective  effects  on  the  march  of  events ;  to  record  beforehand  (pro- \nphecy, it  is  called)  the  influence  which  they  will  have  on  the  course \nand  development  of  the  human  races.  The  Sun,  Moon,  and  planets \nbeing  the  never-erring  time  measurers,  whose  potency  and  periodicity \nwere  well  known,  became  thus  the  great  Ruler  and  rulers  of  our  little \nsystem  in  all  its  seven  domains,  or  \"  spheres  of  action.\"^'*^^ \n\nThis  has  been  so  evident  and  remarkable,  that  even  many  of  the \nmodem  men  of  Science,  Materialists  as  well  as  Mystics,  had  their \nattention  called  to  this  law.  Physicians  and  theologians,  mathemati- \ncians and  psychologists  have  drawn  the  attention  of  the  world  repeat- \nedly to  this  fact  of  periodicity  in  the  behavior  of  \"  Nature.\"  These \nnumbers  are  explained  in  the  \"  Commentaries  \"  in  these  words. \n\nThe  Circle  is  not  the  \"  One  \"  but  the  ALL. \n\nIn  the  higher  [heaven]  the  impenetrable  Rajah  [\"  adbhu- \ntam,\"^^^^],  IT  [the  Circle]  becomes  One,  because  [it  is]  the  in- \ndivisible^ AND  THERE  CAN  BE  NO  TaU  IN  IT. \n\nIn  the  SECOND  [of  the  three  \"  Rajamsi\"  (tritaya),  or  the  three \nWorlds\"]  THE  ONE  becomes  TWO  [male  and  female] ;   and  three \n[add  the  Son  or  logos] ;  and  the  Sacred  Four  [\"  tetraktys,\"  or  the \nTetragrammaton\"] \n\n\n\u20act \n\n\n\u20acC \n\n\n1325.  M6m.  Acad,  Ins.,   T.   XVI,   c.   48,  (1)    the    Super-spiritual    or    noumenal;     (2) \nTom.  in.,  p.  183.  the    Spiritual;     (3)    the    Psychic;     (4)    the \n\n1326.  Voyage  to  Siberia,  VoL  IH,  p.  19.  Astro-ethereal;    (5)    the   Sub-astral;     (6)   the \n\n1327.  The  spheres  of  action  of  the  com-  Vital;    and   (7)   the  purely  physical  spheres, \nbined    Forces  of    Evolution   and   Karma   are  1328.     See   AiharvorVeda   X,    105. \n\n\n622 \n\n\nTHE  SECRM  DOCTRINE \n\n\nIn  the  third  [the  lower  world  or  our  earth]  the  number  becomes \nMUR,  and  three,  and  two.  Take  the  first  two,  and  thou  wilt \nOBTAIN  Seven,  the  sacred  number  of  ufe;  blend  [the  latter]  with \nthe  middle  Rajah,  and  thou  wilt  have  Nine,  the  sacred  number \nOF  BEING  AND  BECOMING.\"'* \n\nWhen  the  Western  Orientalists  have  mastered  the  real  meaning  of \nthe  Rig  Vedic  divisions  of  the  World  \u2014  the  two- fold,  three- fold,  six- \nand  seven-fold,  and  especially  the  nine-fold  division,  the  mystery  of \nthe  cyclic  divisions  applied  to  heaven  and  earth,  gods  and  men,  will \nbecome  clearer  to  them  than  it  is  now.    For  \u2014 \n\nThSrE  is  a  harmony  op  numbers  in  aij,  NATURE;  in  the  force  of  gravity, \nin  the  planetary  movements,  in  the  laws  of  heat,  light,  electricity,  and  chemical \naffinity,  in  the  forms  of  animals  and  plants,  in  the  perception  of  the  mind.  The \ndirection,  indeed,  of  modem  natural  and  physical  science,  is  towards  a  generaliz- \nation which  shall  express  the  fundamental  laws  of  all,  by  one  simple  numerical \nratio.  We  would  refer  to  Professor  Whewell's  Philosophy  of  the  Inductive \nSciences,  and  to  Mr.  Hay's  researches  into  the  laws  of  harmonious  coloring  and \nform.  From  these  it  appears  that  the  number  seven  is  distinguished  in  the  laws \nregulating  the  harmonious  perception  of  forms,  colors,  and  sounds,  and  probably \nof  taste  also,  if  we  could  analyse  our  sensations  of  this  kind  with  mathematical \naccuracy.\"** \n\nSo  much  so,  indeed,  that  more  than  one  physician  has  stood  aghast  at \nthe  periodical  septenary  return  of  the  cycles  in  the  rise  and  fall  of  vari- \nous complaints,  and  naturalists  have  felt  themselves  at  an  utter  loss  to \nexplain  this  law.  \"The  birth,  growth,  maturity,  vital  functions  .  .  . \nchange,  diseases,  decay  and  death,  of  insects,  reptiles,  fishes,  birds, \nmammals,  and  even  of  man,  are  more  or  less  controlled  by  a  law  of \ncompletion  in  weeks,\"  or  seven  days.^**^  Dr.  Laycock,  writing  on  the \nPeriodicity  of  Vital  Phenomena,^*\"'  records  a  \"  most  remarkable  illus- \ntration and  confirmation  of  the  law  in  insects.\"^'*' \n\n\n1329.  In  Hinduism,  m  understood  by  the \nOrientalists  from  the  AtharvO'Veda,  the \nthree  rajimsi  refer  to  the  tibree  strides  of \nVishnu;  his  ascending  higher  step,  being \ntaken  in  the  highest  world  (A.  V,,  VII, \n99,  1,  cf.  1,  155,  5).  It  is  the  divo  rajah, \nor  the  \"sky,\"  as  they  take  it  But  it  is \nsomething  besides  this  in  Occultism.  The \nsentence  pdreshu  gilhyeshu  vraUshu,  cf.  1, \n155,  3,  and  IX,  75,  2;  or  again,  verse  X, \n114,  in  Atharva-Veda  \u2014  has  yet  to  be  ex- \nplained. \n\n1330.  Medical   Review,   July,    1844. \n\n1331.  H.  Grattan  Guinness,  r.  r.  O.  \u2022.,  in \nhis  Approaching  Bnd  of  the  Age. \n\n1332.  Lancet,    1842-3. \n\n\n1333.  Having  given  a  number  of  illustra- \ntions from  natural  history,  the  doctor  adds: \n**  The  facts  I  have  briefly  glanced  at  are \ngeneral  facts,  and  cannot  happen  day  after \nday  in  so  many  millions  of  animals  of  every \nkind,  VROM  THX  Larva  or  Ovum  ot  a  Mxir- \nUTX  iNSBcr  UP  TO  Man,  at  definite  periods, \nfrom  a  mere  chance  or  coincidence  ...  I \ntiiink  it  impossible  to  come  to  any  less  gen- \neral conclusion  than  this,  tiiat  in  animals, \nchanges  occur  every  three  and  a  half,  seven, \nfourteen,  twenty-one,  or  twenty-eight  days, \nor  at  some  definite  number  of  weeks  *'  or \nseptenary  cycles.  Again,  the  same  Dr.  I<ay- \ncock  states  that: \u2014 \"Whatever  type  the  fever \nmay   exhibit,    there  will  he  a  paroxysm   on \n\n\nTHE   SEPTENATE   IN   PHYSIOIX>GY \n\n\n623 \n\n\nTo  all  of  which  Mr.  Grattan  Guinness,  the  author  of  The  Approach- \ning End  of  the  Age,  says  very  pertinently,  as  he  defends  Biblical \nChronology,  \"And  man's  life  ...  is  a  week,  a  week  of  decades.  '  The \ndays  of  our  years  are  threescore  years  and  ten.'  Combining  the  testi- \nmony of  all  these  facts,  we  are  bound  to  admit  that  there  prevails  in \norganic  nature  a  law  of  septiform  periodicity,  a  law  of  completion  in \nweeks/'^^^*  Without  accepting  the  conclusions,  and  especially  the \npremisses  of  the  learned  Foimder  of  \"  the  East  London  Institute  for \nHome  and  Foreign  Missions,\"  the  writer  accepts  and  welcomes  his \nresearches  in  the  occult  chronology  of  the  Bible.  Just  as,  while \nrejecting  the  theories  and  hypotheses  of  modem  Science  and  its  gen- \neralizations, we  bow  before  its  great  achievements  in  the  world  of \nthe  physical,  or  in  all  the  minor  details  of  material  nature. \n\nThere  is  most  assuredly  an  occult  \"  chronological  system  in  Hebrew \nScripture  \"  \u2014  the  Kabaia  being  its  warrant;  there  is  in  it  \"  a  system  of \n\n\nthe  seventh  day  ...  the  fourUtnth  vrill  he \nrtmarkabU  as  a  day  of  amendment  .  .  .\" \n(either  cure  or  death  taking  place).  \"  If \nthe  fourth  (paroxysm)  be  severe,  and  the \nfifth  less  so,  the  disease  will  end  at  the \nseventh  paroxysm,  and  .  .  .  change  for  the \nbetter  .  .  .  will  be  seen  on  the  fourteenth \nday,  namely,  about  three  or  four  o'clock \na.  m.,  when  the  sjrstem  is  most  languid.\" \n(See  Approaching  Bnd  of  the  Age,  by  Grat- \ntan (^inness,  pp.  258  to  269,  wherein  this \nis  quoted.) \n\nThis  is  pure  \"  sootii-sajring \"  by  cyclic \ncalculations,  and  it  is  connected  with  (!hal- \ndaean  astrolatry  and  astrology.  Thus  mater- \nialistic Science  \u2014  medicine,  the  most  mater* \nialistic  of  all  \u2014  applies  our  occult  laws  to \ndiseases,  studies  natural  history  with  its  help, \nrecognizes  its  presence  as  a  fact  in  nature, \nand  yet  must  needs  pooh-pooh  the  same  ar- \nchaic knowledge  when  claimed  by  the  Occult- \nists. For  if  the  mysterious  Septenary  Cycle \nis  a  law  in  nature,  and  it  is  one,  as  proven; \nif  it  is  found  controlling  the  evolution  and \ninvolution  (or  death)  in  the  realms  of  ento- \nmology, ichthyology  and  ornithology,  as  in \nthe  Kingdom  of  the  Axamal,  mammalia  and \nman  \u2014  why  cannot  it  be  present  and  acting \nin  Kosmos,  in  general,  in  its  natural  (though \noccult)  divisions  of  time,  races,  and  mental \ndevelopment?  And  why,  furthermore,  should \nnot  the  most  ancient  adepts  have  studied \nand  thoroughly  mastered  these  cyclic  laws \nunder  all  their  aspects?  Indeed,  Dr.  Strat- \nton  states  as  a  physiological  and  pathological \nfact,  that  \"in  health  the  human  pulse  Is \nmore   frequent  in   the   morning  than   in   the \n\n\nevening  for  six  days  out  of  seven;  and \nthat  on  the  seventh  day  it  is  slower/'  (Ibid. \nBdinb.  Med,  and  Surg.  Journal,  Jan.  1843.) \nWhy,  then,  should  not  an  Occultist  show  the \nsame  in  cosmic  and  terrestrial  life  in  the \npulse  of  the  planet  and  races?  Dr.  Laycock \ndivides  life  by  three  great  septenary  periods; \nthe  first  and  last,  each  stretching  over  21 \nyears,  and  the  central  period  or  prime  of  IHe \nlasting  28  years,  or  four  times  seven.  He \nsubdivides  the  first  into  seven  distinct  stages, \nand  the  other  two  into  three  minor  periods, \nand  says  that  \"  The  fundamental  unit  of  the \ngreater  periods  is  one  week  of  seven  days, \neach  day  being  twelve  hours\";  and  that \n\"  single  and  compound  multiples  of  this  unit, \ndetermine  the  length  of  these  periods  by  the \nsame  ratio,  as  multiples  of  the  unit  of  twelve \nhours  determine  the  lesser  periods.  This  law \nbinds  all  periodic  vital  phenomena  together, \nand  links  the  periods  observed  in  the  lowest \nannulose  animals,  with  those  of  man  himself, \nthe  highest  of  the  vertebrata.\"  If  Science \ndoes  this,  why  should  the  latter  scorn  the \nOccult  information,  namely,  that  (speaking \nDr.  Laycock*s  language)  \"one  week  of  the \nmanvantaric  (/Mnar)  fortnight,  of  fourteen \ndays  .(or  seven  manus),  that  fortnight  of \ntwelve  hours  in  a  day  representing  seven \nperiods  or  seven  races  \u2014  is  now  passed  ?  \" \nThis  language  of  science  fits  our  doctrine \nadmirably.  We  (mankind)  hctve  lived  over \n\"  a  week  of  seven  days,  each  day  being \ntwelve  hours/*  since  three  and  a  half  races \nare  now  gone  for  ever,  the  fourth  is  sub- \nmerged, and  we  are  now  in  the  Fifth  Race. \n1334.     Page  269. \n\n\n624  THlt  S^amt  DOCTRINE \n\nweeks  \"  \u2014  which  is  based  on  the  archaic  Indian  system,  which  may  still \nbe  found  in  the  old  Jyotisha.***'  And  there  are  in  it  cycles  of  \"the \nweek  of  days,\"  of  the  \"  week  of  months,\"  of  years,  of  centuries,  and \neven  of  millenniums,  decamillenniums,  and  more,  or  '*  the  week  of \nyears  of  years.\"  *\u2022'\u2022  But  all  this  can  be  found  in  the  archaic  doctrine. \nAnd  if  this  common  source  of  the  chronology  in  every  Scripture,  how- \never veiled,  is  denied  in  the  case  of  the  Bible,  then  the  six  days,  and  a \nSabbath,  the  seventh,  can  hardly  disconnect  Genesis  from  the  Puranic \nCosmogonies.  For  the  first  \"Week  of  Creation\"  shows  the  septi- \nformity  of  its  chronology  and  thus  connects  it  with  Brahma's  \"  Seven \nCreations.\"  The  able  volume  from  the  pen  of  Mr.  Grattan  Guinness, \nin  which  he  has  collected  on  some  760  pages  every  proof  of  that  sep- \ntiform  calculation  is  good  evidence.  For  if  the  Bible  chronology  is, \nas  he  says,  \"  regulated  by  the  law  of  weeks,\"  and  if  it  is  septenary, \nwhatever  the  measures  of  the  creation  week  and  the  length  of  its  days ; \nand  if,  finally,  \"the  Bible  system  includes  weeks  on  a  great  variety \nof  scales,\"  then  this  system  is  shown  to  be  identical  with  all  the  pagan \nsystems.  Moreover,  the  attempt  to  show  that  4320  years  (in  lunar \nmonths)  elapsed  between  \"  Creation  \"  and  the  Nativity,  is  a  clear  and \nunmistakable  connexion  with  the  4,320,000  of  the  Hindu  Yugas.  Other- \nwise, why  make  such  efforts  to  prove  that  these  figures,  which  are \npre-eminently  Chaldaean  and  Indo-Aryan,  play  such  a  part  in  the  New \nTestament?     We  shall  prove  it  now  still  more  forcibly. \n\nLet  the  impartial  critic  compare  the  two  accounts  \u2014  the  Vishnu \nPurdna  and  the  Bible  \u2014  and  he  will  find  that  the  \"seven  creations\"  of \nBrahma  are  at  the  foundation  of  the  \"  week  \"  of  creation  in  Genesis  i. \nThe  two  allegories  are  different,  but  the  systems  are  all  built  on  the \nsame  foundation-stone.  The  Bible  can  be  understood  only  by  the  light \nof  the  Kabala,  Take  the  Zohar,  the  \"  Book  of  Concealed  Mystery,\" \nhowever  now  disfigured,  and  compare.  The  seven  Rishis  and  the  four- \nteen Manus  of  the  seven  Manvantaras  \u2014  issue  from  Brahma's  head; \nthey  are  his  \"mind-bom  sons,\"  and  it  is  with  them  that  begins  the \ndivision  of  mankind  and  its  races  from  the  Heavenly  man,  \"  the  Logos\" \n(the  manifested),  who  is  Brahma  Prajapati.  Says  (verse  70  in)  the \nHa  Idra  Rabba  Qadisha  (the  Greater  Holy  Assembly)  of  the  skull \n\n\n1335.     See  for  the  length  of  such  crclea  or  up  to  the  Mah&yuga  or  the  famous  cycle  of \n\nYugas t  in   Vriddha  Garga  and  other  ancient  4,320,000  sreara. \n\nastronomical  Sections  (Jyotisha).    They  vary  )     1336.    The  Hebrew  word  for  \"week\"  is \n\nfrom  the   cycle  of  five  years  \u2014  which   Cole-  Seven;    and  any  length  of  time  divided  by \n\nbrooke  calls  \"  the  cycle  of  the  Vedas,\"  q>eci-  \u2022  Seven  would  have  been  a  \"  week  \"  in  their \n\nfied    in    the    institutes    of    Par&iara,    \"and  day,    even   49,000,000   years,   as   it   is   seven \n\nthe   basis  of   calculation   for  larger   cycles\"  times   seven   millions.     But  their  calculation \n\n(Miscell.  Bssays,  Vol.  I,  pp.  106  and  108)  \u2014  is  throughout  septiform. \n\n\nTHE    HAIRY    SYMBOL \n\n\n625 \n\n\n(head)  of  Macroprosopus,  the  ancient  One^**^  (Sanat,  an  appellation \nof  Brahma),  that  in  every  one  of  his  hairs  is  a  \"  hidden  fountain  issu- \ning from  the  concealed  brain.\"  \"And  it  shineth  and  goeth  forth \nthrough  that  hair  imto  the  hair  of  Microprosopus,  and  from  it  [which \nis  the  manifest  Quaternary,  the  Tetragrammaton]  his  brain  is  formed ; \nand  thence  that  brain  goeth  into  thirty  and  Two  paths  \"  (or  the  triad \nand  the  dtuid,  or  again  432).  And  again :  (verse  80)  \"  Thirteen  curls \nof  hair  exist  on  the  one  side  and  on  the  other  of  the  skull \"  \u2014  t.  e.,  six \non  one  and  six  on  the  other,  the  thirteenth  being  also  the  fourteenth, \nas  it  is  male- female,  \"and  through  them  commenceth  the  division  of  the \nhair\"  (the  division  of  things,  Mankind  and  Races). \n\n\"  We  six  are  lights  which  shine  forth  from  a  seventh  [light],\"  saith \nRabbi  Abba;  \"thou  art  the  seventh  light\"  (the  S)mthesis  of.  us  all, \nhe  adds,  speaking  of  Tetragrammaton  and  his  seven  \"companions,\" \nwhom  he  calls  \"the  eyes  of  Tetragrammaton\").^\"^' \n\nTETRAGRAMMATON  is  Brahma  Prajapati,  who  assumed  four  forms, \nin  order  to  create  four  kinds  of  supernal  creatures,  i.  e,,  made  himself \nfourfold,  or  the  manifest  Quaternary ;^^^^  and  who,  after  that,  is \nre-bom  in  the  seven  Rishis,  his  Mdnasaputras,  \"mind-bom  sons,\" \nwho  became  later,  9,  21,  and  so  on,  who  are  all  said  to  be  born  from \nvarious  parts  of  Brahma.^^'* \n\n\n1337.  Brahma  creates  In  the  first  Kalpa \n(day  one)  various  \"  sacrificial  animals \"  \u2014 \npaht\u2014OT  the  celestial  bodies  and  the  Zodiacal \nsigns,  and  plants  which  he  uses  in  sacrifices \nat  the  opening  of  TretA  Yuga.  The  esoteric \nmeaning  of  it  shows  him  proceeding  cyclic- \nally and  creating  astral  prototypes  on  the \ndescending  spiritual  arc  and  then  on  the  as- \ncending physical  arc.  The  latter  is  the  sub- \ndivision of  a  two-fold  creation,  subdivided \nagain  into  seven  descending  and  seven  as- \ncending degrees  of  spirit  falling,  and  of \nmatter  ascending  \u2014  the  inverse  of  what  takes \nplace  (as  in  a  mirror  which  reflects  the  right \non  the  left  side)  in  this  manvantara  of  ours. \nIt  is  the  same,  esoterically,  in  the  Elohistic \nGenesis  (chap,  i.),  and  in  the  Jehovistic  copy, \nas  in  Hindu  cosmogony. \n\n1337a.     Verses  1159  and  1160,  0^  cit, \n\n1338.  See  Vishnu  Pur&na,  Book  I.  ch.  v. \n\n1339.  It  is  very  surprising  to  see  theolo- \ngians and  Oriental  scholars  express  indigna- \ntion at  the  \"  depraved  taste  of  the  Hindfi \nmystics  *'  who,  not  content  with  having  in- \nvented the  *'  Mind-bom \"  Sons  of  Brahma, \nmake  the  Rishis,  Manus,  and  Prajapatis  of \nevery  kind  spring  from  various  parts  of  the \n\n\nbody  of  their  primal  Progenitor  \u2014  Brahma \n(see  Wilson's  footnote  in  his  Vishnu  Pur&na, \nVol.  I,  p.  102).  Because  the  average  public \nis  unacquainted  with  the  Kabala,  the  key  to, \nand  glossary  of,  the  much  veiled  Mosaic \nBooks,  therefore,  the  clergy  imagines  the \ntruth  will  never  out  Let  any  one  turn  to \nthe  English,  Hebrew,  or  Latin  texts  of  the \nKabala,  now  so  ably  translated  by  several \nscholars,  and  he  will  find  that  the  Tetra- \ngrammaton, which  is  the  Hebrew  IHVH,  is \nalso  both  the  \"  Sephirothal  Tree  \"  \u2014  f .  e,,  it \ncontains  all  the  Sephiroth  except  Kether,  the \ncrown \u2014 and  the  united  body  of  the  \"  Heav- \nenly man \"  (Adam  Kadmon)  from  whose \nlimbs  emanate  the  Universe  and  everything \nin  it.  Furthermore,  he  will  find  that  the  idea \nin  the  Kabalistic  Books  (the  chief  of  which \nin  the  Zohar  are  the  \"  Books  of  Concealed \nMystery,\"  of  the  \"  Greater,\"  and  the  \"  Less- \ner Holy  Assembly\")  is  entirely  phallic  and \nfar  more  crudely  expressed  than  is  the  four- \nfold BrahmA  in  any  of  the  Puranas.  (See \nKabbalah  Unveiled,  by  Mr.  S.  L.  Mathers, \nChap,  xxii,  concerning  the  remaining  mem- \nbers of  Microprosopus.)  For,  this  \"  Tree  of \nLife\"    is    also    the    \"tree   of   knowledge    of \n\n\n626 \n\n\nTHE  SECRET  DOCTRINE \n\n\n\\ \n\n\nThere  are  two  Tetragramtnatons:  the  Macro-  and  the  Microprosopus. \nThe  first  is  the  absolute  perfect  Square,  or  the  Tetraktys  within  the \nCircle,  both  abstract  conceptions,  and  is  therefore  called  Ain  \u2014  the \nNon-being,  i,  e.,  illimitable  or  absolute  Be-ness.  But  when  viewed  as \nMicroprosopus,  or  the  \"  Heavenly  man,\"  the  manifested  Logos,  he  is \nthe  triangle  in  the  square  \u2014  the  sevenfold  cube  not  the  fourfold,  or \nthe  plane  Square.  For  it  is  written  in  the  same  Greater  Holy  Assem- \nbly:\u2014 (verse  83)  \"And  concerning  this  the  children  of  Israel  wished  to \nknow  in  their  minds,  like  as  it  is  written*'\" :  *  Is  the  Tetragrammaton \nin  the  midst  of  us,  or  the  Negatively  Existent  One?  '*\u2022**  (IV here  did \nthey  distinguish  between  Microprosopus,  who  is  called  Tetragram- \nmaton, and  between  Macroprosopus,  who  is  called  Ain,  Ain  the  neg- \natively existent?)\"  *\u2022\" \n\nTherefore,  Tetragrammaton  is  the  three  made  four  and  the  four \nmade  three,  and  is  represented  on  this  Earth  by  his  seven  \"  compan- \nions,\" or  \"  Eyes  \"  \u2014  the  \"  Seven  eyes  of  the  Lord.\"  Microprosopus \nis,  at  best,  only  a  secondary  manifested  Deity.  For,  verse  1152  of  the \nGreater  Holy  Assembly  {Kabala)  says  \u2014 \n\n\"  We  have  learned  that  there  were  ten  (companions)  who  entered \ninto  the  Sod  [\"mysterious  assembly  or  mystery\"],  and  that  seven  only \ncame  forth  \"  ^'^  (t.  e.,  10  for  the  unmanifested,  7  for  the  manifested \nUniverse) . \n\n1158.  \"And  when  Rabbi  Shimeon  revealed  the  Arcana  there \nwere  found  none  present  there  save  those  (seven  companions).  .  .  . \n1159.  And  Rabbi  Shimeon  called  them  the  seven  eyes  of  Tetragramma- \nton, like  as  it  is  written,  Zach.  iii.  9,  'These  are  the  seven  eyes  [or \nprinciples]  of  Tetragrammaton,' \"  \u2014  i,  e.,  the  four- fold  Heavenly  man, \nor  pure  spirit,  is  resolved  into  Septenary  man,  pure  matter  and  Spirit. \n\nThus  the  Tetrad  is  Microprosopus,  and  the  latter  is  the  male-female \nChochmah-Binah,  the  2nd,  and  3rd  Sephiroth.  The  Tetragrammaton \nis  the  very  essence  of  number  Seven,  in  its  terrestrial  significance. \nSeven  stands  between  four  and  nine  \u2014  the  basis  and  foundation  (as- \ntrally)  of  our  physical  world  and  man,  in  the  kingdom  of  Malkuth. \n\nFor  Christians  and  believers,  this  reference  to  Zachariah  and \nespecially  to  the  Epistle  of  Peter****  ought  to  be  conclusive.    In  the \n\n\ngood  and  evil,\"  whose  chief  mystery  is  that \nof  human  procreation.  It  is  a  mistake  to \nregard  the  Kabala  as  explaining  the  mysteries \nof  Kosmos  or  Nature;  it  explains  and  un- \nveils only  a  few  allegories  in  the  Bible,  and \nif  more  9sottric  than  is  the  latter. \n\n1340.  Bxodus  xvii.  7. \n\n1341.  Simplified  in  the  English  Bible  to: \nIs    the    Lord    fl!]    among   us,    or    not? \n\n(See  Bxodus  xvii.  7.) \n\n\nII \n\n\n\u2022f \n\n\n1342.  See  Kabala  Denudata,  by  S.  LiddeU \nMacGregor  Mathers,  F.  T.   S.,  p.  121. \n\n1343.  Translators  often  render  the  word \n\"  companion  \"  (angel,  also  adq>t)  by  \"  Rab- \nbi\" as  tiie  Rishis  are  called  gurtu.  The \nZokar  is,  if  possible,  more  occult  than  the \nBooks  of  Moses;  to  read  the  Book  of  Con- \ncealed Mystery  one  requires  the  keys  fur- \nnished by  the  genuine  \"  Chaldaean  Book  of \nNumbers,\"  whidb  is  not  extanL \n\n\n1344.    I  Peter,  iL  2-5. \n\n\nTHE    NUMBER    SEVEN    IN    CHEMISTRY \n\n\n627 \n\n\nold  symbolism,  man,  chiefly  the  inner  Spiritual  man  is  called  \"  a  stone,\" \nChrist  is  the  comer-stone,  and  Peter  refers  to  all  men  as  \"  lively \" \n(living)  stones.  Therefore  a  \"  stone  with  seven  eyes  \"  on  it  can  only \nmean  what  we  say,  i.  e,,  a  man  whose  constitution  (or  \"principles\") \nis  septenary. \n\nTo  demonstrate  more  clearly  the  seven  in  Nature,  it  may  be  added \nthat  not  only  does  the  number  seven  govern  the  periodicity  of  the  phe- \nnomena of  Ufe,  but  that  it  is  also  found  dominating  the  series  of  chem- \nical elements,  and  equally  paramount  in  the  world  of  sound  and  in  that \nof  color  as  revealed  to  us  by  the  spectroscope.  This  number  is  the \nfactor,  sine  qua  non,  in  the  production  of  occult  astral  phenomena. \n\nThus,  if  the  chemical  elements  are  arranged  in  groups  according  to \ntheir  atomic  weights,  they  will  be  found  to  constitute  a  series  of  groups \nof  seven ;  the  first,  second,  etc.,  members  of  each  group  bearing  a  close \nanalogy  in  all  their  properties  to  the  corresponding  members  of  the \nnext  group.  The  following  table,  copied  from  Hellenbach's  Magie \nder  Zahlen,  exhibits  this  law  and  fully  warrants  the  conclusion  he \ndraws  in  the  following  words :  \"  We  thus  see  that  chemical  variety, \nso  far  as  we  can  grasp  its  inner  nature,  depends  upon  numerical  rela- \ntions, and  we  have  further  found  in  this  variety  a  ruling  law  for  which \nwe  can  assign  no  cause ;  we  find  a  law  of  periodicity  governed  by  the \nnumber  seven.'* \n\n\nRow \n\n\n1 \n2 \n3 \n4 \n5 \n6 \n7 \n8 \n9 \n10 \n\n\nGroup \nI \n\n\nHI \nL  7 \nNa  23 \nK  39 \nCu63.3 \nRb85.2 \nAg  107.6 \nCs  132.5 \n\n\nAu  197 \n\n\nGroup \nII \n\n\nBe  9.3 \nUg  24 \nCa40 \nZn  65 \nSr  87.2 \nCd  111.6 \nBa  136.8 \n\n\nHg200 \n\n\nGroup \nIII \n\n\nB  11 \nA127.3 \n\u2014  44 \nGa682 \nY89.5 \nIn  113.4 \nU  139 \n\n\nEr  178 \nT1204 \n\n\nGroup  Group  Group \n\n\nIV \n\n\nC  12 \n\nSi  28 \n\nTi48 \n\n-  72 \n\nZr90 \n\nSnll8 \n\nCel40 \n\n\nPb206 \n\n\nN  14 \n\nP31 \n\nV51 \n\nAs  75 \n\nNb94 \n\nSbl22 \n\nDil44 \n\n\nVI \n\n\nTal82 \nBi210 \n\n\nO  16 \nS  32 \nCr  52.4 \nSe  78 \nMb  96 \nTel25 \n\n\nW184 \n\n\nGroup \nVII \n\n\nFl  19 \nCI  35.4 \nMn54.8 \nBr  79.5 \n\u2014  100 \n1126.5 \n\n\nz   { \n\n\nGroup  VIII \n\n\n{ \n{ \n\n\nFe  56  Co  58.6 \nNi  58.  Cu  63.3 \n\n\nRu  103  Rh  104 \nPd  106  Ag  107.6 \n\n\nOs  196  Irl96.7 \nPt  196.7  Aul97 \n\n\nThe  eighth  column  in  this  list  is,  as  it  were,  the  octave  of  the  first, \ncontaining  elements  almost  identical  in  chemical  and  other  properties \nwith  those  in  the  first ;  a  phenomenon  which  accentuates  the  septenary \nlaw  of  periodicity.    For  further  details  the  reader  is  referred  to  Hellen- \n\n\n628  'K'HK  SECRET  DOCTRINE \n\nbach's  work,  where  it  is  also  shown  that  this  classification  is  confirmed \nby  the  spectroscopic  peculiarities  of  the  elements. \n\nIt  is  needless  to  refer  in  detail  to  the  number  of  vibrations  consti- \ntuting the  notes  of  the  musical  scale ;  they  are  strictly  analogous  to  the \nscale  of  chemical  elements,  and  also  to  the  scale  of  color  as  unfolded \nby  the  spectroscope,  although  in  the  latter  case  we  deal  with  only  one \noctave,  while  both  in  music  and  chemistry  we  find  a  series  of  seven \noctaves  represented  theoretically,  of  which  six  are  fairly  complete  and \nin  ordinary  use  in  both  sciences.    Thus,  to  quote  Hellenbach: \u2014 \n\nIt  has  been  established  that,  from  the  standpoint  of  phenomenal  law,  upon \nwhich  all  our  knowledge  rests,  the  vibrations  of  sound  and  light  increase  regu- \nlarly, that  they  divide  themselves  into  seven  columns,  and  that  the  successive \nnumbers  in  each  column  are  closely  allied ;  t.  e,,  that  they  exhibit  a  close \nrelationship  which  not  only  is  expressed  in  the  figures  themselves,  but  also  is \npractically  confirmed  in  chemistry  as  in  music,  in  the  latter  of  which  the  ear \nconfirms  the  verdict  of  the  figures.  .  .  .  The  fact  that  this  periodicity  and \nvariety  is  governed  by  the  number  seven  is  undeniable,  and  it  far  surpasses  the \nlimits  of  mere  chance,  and  must  be  assumed  to  have  an  adequate  cause,  which \ncause  must  be  discovered. \n\nVerily,  then,  as  Rabbi  Abba  said :  \"  We  are  six  lights  which  shine \nforth  from  a  seventh  {light)  ;  thou  [Tetragrammaton]  art  the  seventh \nlight  (the  origin)  of  us  all\";\"**  and  \u2014  \"For  assuredly  there  is  no \nstability  in  those  six,  save  (what  they  derive)  from  the  seventh.    For \n\nALL  THINGS  DEPEND  FROM  THE  SEVENTH.\"  \"*\u2022 \n\nThe  (ancient  and  modem)  Western  American  Zufii  Indians  seem  to \nhave  entertained  similar  views.  Their  present-day  customs,  their  tra- \nditions and  records,  all  point  to  the  fact  that,  from  time  immemorial, \ntheir  institutions  \u2014  political,  social  and  religious  \u2014  were  (and  still  are) \nshaped  according  to  the  septenary  principle.  Thus  all  their  ancient \ntowns  and  villages  were  built  in  clusters  of  six,  around  a  seventh. \nIt  is  always  a  group  of  seven,  or  of  thirteen,  and  always  the  six \nsurround  the  seventh.  Again,  their  sacerdotal  hierarchy  is  composed \nof  six  \"  Priests  of  the  House  \"  seemingly  s)aithesized  in  the  seventh, \nwho  is  a  woman,  the  \"  Priestess  Mother.\"  Compare  this  with  the \n\"  seven  great  officiating  priests  \"  spoken  of  in  Anugitd,  the  name  given \nto  the  \"  seven  senses,\"  exoterically,  and  to  the  seven  human  principles, \nesoterically.  Whence  this  identity  of  symbolism?  Shall  we  still  doubt \nthe  fact  of  Arjuna  going  over  to  Patala  (the  Antipodes,  America) \nand  there  marrying  Ulupi,  the  daughter  of  the  Naga  (or  rather  Nor- \ngal)  King?    But  to  the  Zuiii  priests. \n\nThese  receive  an  annual  tribute,  to  this  day,  of  com  of  seven  colors. \nUndistinguished  from  other  Indians  during  the  whole  year,  on  a  certain \n\n1345.     Verse  1160.  1346.     Verse  1161.     Kabala,  \"  The  Greater  Holy  Assembly.*' \n\n\nTHE   SEVEN    PRIESTS  O?  THE  ZUNIS  C29 \n\nday,  they  come  out  (the  six  priests  and  one  priestess)  arrayed  in  their \npriestly  robes,  each  of  a  color  sacred  to  the  particular  God  whom  the \npriest  serves  and  personifies;  each  of  them  representing  one  of  the \nseven  regions,  and  each  receiving  corn  of  the  color  corresponding  to \nthat  region.  Thus,  the  white  represents  the  East,  because  from  the \nEast  comes  the  first  Sun-light ;  the  yellow,  corresponds  to  the  North, \nfrom  the  color  of  the  flames  produced  by  the  aurora  borealis;  the  red, \nthe  South,  as  from  that  quarter  comes  the  heat;  the  blue  stands  for \nthe  West,  the  color  of  the  Pacific  Ocean,  which  lies  to  the  West; \nblack  is  the  color  of  the  nether  underground  region  \u2014  darkness; \ncom  with  grains  of  all  colors  on  one  ear  represents  the  colors  of  the \nupper  region  \u2014  of  the  firmament,  with  its  rosy  and  yellow  clouds, \nshining  stars,  etc.  The  '*  speckled \"  com  \u2014  each  grain  containing \nall  the  colors  \u2014  is  that  of  the  \"  Priestess-Mother  \" :  woman  contain- \ning in  herself  the  seeds  of  all  races  past,  present  and  future;  Eve \nbeing  the  mother  of  all  living. \n\nApart  from  these  was  the  Sun  \u2014  the  Great  Deity  \u2014  whose  priest \nwas  the  spiritual  head  of  the  nation.  These  facts  were  ascertained  by \nMr.  F.  Hamilton  Gushing,  who,  as  many  are  aware,  became  an  Indian \nZuni,  lived  with  them,  was  initiated  into  their  religious  mysteries,  and \nhas  learned  more  about  them  than  any  other  man  now  living. \n\nSeven  is  also  the  great  magic  number.  In  the  occult  records  the \nweapon  mentioned  in  the  Puranas  and  the  Mahdbhdrata  \u2014  the  Agney- \nastra  or  \"  fiery  weapon  \"  bestowed  by  Aurva  upon  his  chela  Sagara  \u2014 \nis  said  to  be  built  of  seven  elements.  This  weapon  \u2014  supposed  by \nsome  ingenious  Orientalists  to  have  been  a  \"  rocket \"  ( ! )  \u2014  is  one  of \nthe  many  thorns  in  the  side  of  our  modem  Sanskritists.  Wilson  exer- \ncises his  penetration  over  it,  on  several  pages  in  his  Specimens  of  the \nHindu  Theatre,  and  finally  fails  to  explain  it.  He  can  make  nothing \nout  of  the  Agneyastra,    He  argues : \u2014 \n\nThese  weapons  are  of  a  very  unintelligible  character.  Some  of  them  are \nwielded  as  missiles;  but,  in  general,  they  appear  to  be  mystical  powers  exer- \ncised by  the  individual \u2014 such  as  those  of  paralysing  an  enemy,  or  locking  his \nsenses  fast  in  sleep,  or  bringing  down  storm,  and  rain,  and  fire,  from  heaven.**** \n.  .  .  They  assume  celestial  shapes,  endowed  with  human  faculties.  .  .  .  The \nRamdyana  calls  them  the  Sons  of  Krisasva.''*' \n\nThe  Sastra-devatas,  \"gods  of  the  divine  weapons,\"  are  no  more \nAgneyastra,  the  weapon,  than  the  gunners  of  modem  artillery  are  the \ncannon  they  direct.  But  this  simple  solution  did  not  seem  to  strike  the \neminent  Sanskritist.  Nevertheless,  as  he  himself  says  of  the  armiform \nprogeny  of  Krisasva,  \"  the  allegorical  origin  of  the  [Agneyastra]  weap- \n\n1347.  Vide  supra,   pp.  427  and  428.  1348.  Page  297, \n\n\n630 \n\n\nTHE  SECRET  DOCTRINE \n\n\nons  is,  undoubtedly,  the  more  ancient.\"  ^\u2022**    It  is  the  fiery  javelin  of \nBrahma. \n\nThe  seven- fold  Agneyastra,  like  the  seven  senses  and  the  \"seven \nprinciples,\"  symbolized  by  the  seven  priests,  are  of  untold  antiquity. \nHow  old  is  the  doctrine  believed  in  by  Theosophists,  the  following \nsection  will  tell. \n\n\nThe  Seven  Sovts  ot  the  Egyptologists \n\nIf  one  turns  to  those  wells  of  information,  The  Natural  Genesis  and \nthe  Lectures  of  Mr.  Gerald  Massey,  the  proofs  of  the  antiquity  of  the \ndoctrine  under  analysis  become  positively  overwhelming.  That  the \nbelief  of  the  author  differs  from  ours  can  hardly  invalidate  the  facts. \nHe  views  the  symbol  from  a  purely  natural  standpoint,  one  perhaps  a \ntrifle  too  materialistic,  because  too  much  that  of  an  ardent  Evolutionist \nand  follower  of  the  modem  Darwinian  dogmas.  Thus  he  shows  that \n\"  the  student  of  Bohme's  books  finds  much  in  them  concerning  these \nSeven  Fountain  Spirits  and  primary  powers,  treated  as  seven  proper- \nties of  nature  in  the  alchemistic  and  astrological  phase  of  the  medieval \nmysteries\";\"'\u00ae  and  adds  \u2014 \n\nThe  followers  of  Bohme  look  on  such  matter  as  the  divine  revelation  of  his \ninspired  Seership.  They  know  nothing  of  the  natural  genesis,  the  history  and \npersistence  of  the  \"Wisdom\"**\"  of  the  past  (or  of  the  broken  links),  and  are \nunable  to  recognize  the  physical  features  of  the  ancient  \"  Seven  Spirits  \"  beneath \ntheir  modem  metaphysical  or  alchemist  mask.  A  second  connecting  link  between \nthe  theosophy  of  Bohme  and  the  physical  origins  of  Egyptian  thought,  is  extant \nin  the  fragments  of  Hermes  Trismegistus^  No  matter  whether  these  teachings \nare  called  Illuminatist,  Buddhist,  Kabalist,  Gnostic,  Masonic,  or  Christian,  the \nelemental  types  can  only  be  truly  known  in  their  beginnings.\"\"  When  the \nprophets  or  visionary  showmen  of  cloudland  come  to  us  claiming  original  inspira- \ntion, and  utter  something  new,  we  judge  of  its  value  by  what  it  is  in  itself. \nBut  if  we  find  they  bring  us  the  ancient  matter  which  they  cannot  account  for, \nand  we  can,  it  is  natural  that  we  should  judge  it  by  the  primary  significations \nrather  than  the  latest  pretensions.\"^     It  is  useless  for  us  to  read  our  later \n\n\n\u00ab \n\n\n1349.  It    is.      But    Agntytstra    are    fiery \nmissile   weapons,\"   not   \"edged\"   weapons, \n\nas   there   is   some   difference   between   Sastra \nand  Astra  in   Sanskrit. \n\n1350.  The  Natural  Genesis,  Vol.  I,  pp. \n318-319. \n\n1351.  Yet  there  are  some,  who  may  know \nsomething  of  these,  even  outside  the  author's \nlines,   wide    as   they  undeniably  are. \n\n1352.  This  connecting  link,  like  others, \nwas  pointed  out  by  the  present  writer  nine \n\n\nyears  before  the  appearance  of  the  work \nfrom  which  the  above  is  quoted,  namely  in \nIsis  Unveiled,  a  work  full  of  such  guiding \nlinks  between  ancient,  medieval,  and  mod- \nem thought,  but,  unfortunately,  too  loosely \nedited. \n\n1353.  Ay;  but  how  can  the  learned  writer \nprove  that  these  \"  beginnings  \"  were  precisely \nin  Egypt,  and  nowhere  else;  and  only \n50,000  years  ago? \n\n1354.  Precisely:   and  this  is  Just  what  the \n\n\nTHE  SIDEREAI\u00ab  SEVEN \n\n\n631 \n\n\nthought  into  the  earliest  types  of  expression,  and  then  say  the  ancients  meant \nthat  1  ^^  Subtilized  interpretations  which  have  become  doctrines  and  dogmas  in \ntheosophy  have  now  to  be  tested  by  their  genesis  in  physical  phenomena,  in \norder  that  we  may  explode  their  false  pretensions  to  supernatural  origin  or \nsuperhuman  knowledge.\"\" \n\nBut  the  able  author  of  the  Book  of  the  Beginnings  and  of  The \nNatural  Genesis  does  \u2014  very  fortunately,  for  us  \u2014  quite  the  reverse. \nHe  demonstrates  most  triumphantly  our  Esoteric  (Buddhist)  teach- \nings, by  showing  them  identical  with  those  of  Egypt.  Let  the  reader \njudge  from  his  learned  lecture  on  \"The  Seven  Souls  of  Man*\"\"'' \nSays  the  author : \u2014 \n\nThe  first  form  of  the  mystical  Sev^N  was  seen  to  be  figured  in  heaven  by  the \nSeven  large  stars  of  the  great  Bear,  the  constellation  assigned  by  the  Egyptians \nto  the  Mother  of  Time,  and  of  the  Seven  Elemental  Powers. \n\nJust  so,  for  the  Hindus  place  in  the  great  Bear  their  seven  primitive \nRishis  and  call  this  constellation  the  abode  of  the  Sapta-rishi,  Riksha \nand  Chitra-Sikhandinas,  But  whether  it  is  only  an  astronomical  myth \nor  a  primordial  mystery,  having  a  deeper  meaning  than  it  bears  on  its \nsurface,  is  what  their  adepts  claim  to  know.  We  are  also  told  that \n\"  the  Egyptians  divided  the  face  of  the  sky  by  night  into  seven  parts. \nThe  primary  Heaven  was  seven-fold.\"  So  it  was  with  the  Aryans. \nOne  has  but  to  read  the  Puranas  about  the  beginnings  of  Brahma,  and \nhis  \"Egg\"  to  see  it.  Have  the  Aryans  taken  the  idea  from  the \nEg3rptians  ?    The  lecturer  proceeds : \u2014 \n\nThe  earliest  forces  recognized  in  nature  were  reckoned  as  seven  in  number. \nThese  became  seven  elementals,  devils  [  ?  ]  or  later,  divinities.  Seven  properties \nwere  assigned  to  nature,  as  matter,  cohesion,  fluxion,  coagulation,  accumulation, \nstation,  and  division  \u2014  and  seven  elements  or  souls  to  man. \n\n\nTheosophists  do.  They  have  never  claimed \n\"  original  inspiration/'  not  even  as  mediums, \nbat  have  always  pointed,  and  do  now  point \nto  the  \"  primary  signification  \"of  the  sym- \nbols, which  they  trace  to  other  countries, \nolder  even  than  Kftypt;  significations,  more- \nover, which  emanate  from  a  hierarchy  (or \nhierarchies,  if  preferred)  of  living  wise  men, \nmortals,  notwithstanding  that  Wisdom,  who \nreject   every  approach   to  supsmaturalism, \n\n1355.  But  where  is  the  proof  that  the \nancients  did  not  mean  precisely  that  which \nthe  theosophists  claim?  Records  exist  for \nwhat  they  say,  just  as  other  records  exist  for \nwhat  Mr.  G.  Massey  says.  His  interpreta- \ntions  are  very  correct,  but  equally  one<sided. \nSurely  nature  has  more  than  one  physical \naspect;  for  astronomy,  astrology,  and  so  on, \nare  all  on  the  physical,  not  the  spiritual \nplane. \n\n\n1356.  It  is  to  be  feared  that  Mr.  Massey \nhas  not  succeeded.  We  have  our  followers \nas  he  has  his  followers,  and  materialistic \nScience  steps  in  and  takes  little  account  of \nboth   hit  and  our  QMCulatiottil \n\n1357.  The  fact  that  this  learned  Egypt- \nologist does  not  recognize  in  the  doctrine  of \nthe  \"  Seven  Souls,\"  as  he  terms  our  Prin- \nciples, or  \"  metaphysical  concepts,\"  but  \"  the \nprimitive  biology  or  phjrsiology  of  the  Soul,\" \ndoes  not  invalidate  our  argument.  The  lec- \nturer touches  on  only  two  keys,  those  that \nunlock  the  astronomical  and  the  physiological \nmysteries  of  esotericism,  and  leaves  out  the \nother  five.  Otherwise  he  would  have  prompt- \nly understood  that  what  he  calls  the  physio- \nlogical  divisions  of  the  living  Soul  of  man, \nare  regarded  by  theosophists  as  also  psycho- \nlogical and  spirituaL \n\n\n632 \n\n\nrun  SECRET  DOCTRINE \n\n\nAll  this  was  taught  in  the  esoteric  doctrine,  but  it  was  interpreted \nand  its  mysteries  unlocked,  as  already  stated,  with  seven,  not  two,  or \nat  the  utmost,  three  keys ;  hence  the  causes  and  their  effects  worked  in \ninvisible  or  mystic  as  well  as  psychic  nature,  and  were  made  referable \nto  metaphysics  and  psychology  as  much  as  to  physiology.  \"  The  prin- \nciple of  sevening  \"  \u2014  as  the  author  says  \u2014  \"  was  introduced,  and  the \nnumber  seven  supplied  a  sacred  type  that  could  he  used  for  manifold \npurposes  \" ;  and  it  was  so  used.  For  \"  the  seven  Souls  of  the  Pharaoh \nare  often  mentioned  in  the  Egyptian  texts.  .  .  .  Seven  Souls  or  prin- \nciples in  man  were  identified  by  our  British  Druids.  .  .  .  The  Rabbins \nalso  ran  the  number  of  souls  up  to  seven ;  so,  likewise,  do  the  Karens \nof  India.  .  .  .\" \n\nAnd  then,  the  author  tabulates  the  two  teachings  \u2014  the  Esoteric  and \nthe  Egyptian,  \u2014  and  shows  that  the  latter  had  the  same  series  and  in \nthe  same  order. \n\n\n(Esoteric)    Indian \n\n1.  Rupa,  body  or  element  of  fonn. \n\n2.  Prina,  the  breath  of  life. \n\n3.  Astral  body. \n\n4.  Manas  \u2014  or  Intelligence.\"\" \n\n5.  Kdma-rUpa,  or  animal  soul. \n\n6.  Buddhi,  Spiritual  SouL \n\n7.  Atmd,  pure  spirit.  .  .  . \n\n\nEgyptian \n\n1.  Kha,  body. \n\n2.  Ba,  the  Soul  of  Breath. \n\n3.  Khaba,  the  shade. \n\n4.  Akhu,  Intelligence  or  Perception. \n\n5.  Seh,  ancestral  Soul. \n\n6.  Putah,  the  first  intellectual  father. \n\n7.  Atmu,  a  divine  or  eternal  soul. \n\n\nFarther  on,  the  lecturer  formulates  these  seven  (Egyptian)  souls,  as \n(1)  The  Soul  of  Blood  \u2014 the  formative;  (2)  The  Soul  of  Breath  \u2014 \n\"that  breathes\";  (3)  The  Shade  or  Covering  Soul  \u2014 \"that  envelopes\"; \n(4)  The  Soul  of  Perception  \u2014  \"that  perceives\";  (5)  The  Soul  of \nPubescence  \u2014  \"that  procreates\";  (6)  The  Intellectual  Soul  \u2014 \"that \nreproduces  intellectually*';  and  (7)  The  Spiritual  Soul  \u2014  \"that  is \nperpetuated  permanently\" \n\nFrom  the  exoteric  and  physiological  standpoint  this  may  be  very \ncorrect ;  it  becomes  less  so  from  the  esoteric  point  of  view.  To  main- \ntain this,  does  not  at  all  mean  that  the  \"  Esoteric  Buddhists  \"  resolve \nmen  into  a  number  of  elementary  Spirits,  as  Mr.  G.  Massey,  in  the \nsame  lecture,  accuses  them  of  maintaining.  No  \"  Esoteric  Buddhist \" \nhas  ever  been  guilty  of  any  such  absurdity.  Nor  has  it  been  ever  im- \nagined that  these  shadows  \"  become  spiritual  beings  in  another  world,\" \nor  \"  seven  potential  spirits  or  elementaries  of  another  life.\"  What  is \nmaintained  is  simply  that  every  time  the  immortal  Ego  incarnates \n\n\n1358.  This  is  a  great  mistake  made  in  the \nEsoteric  enumeration.  Manas  is  the  fifth,  not \nthe  fourth;  and  Manas  corresponds  pre- \ncisely with  Seb,  the  Egyptian  fifth  principle, \nfor  that  portion  of  Manas,  which  follows  the \n\n\ntwo  higher  principles,  is  the  ancestral  soul, \nindeed,  the  bright,  immortal  thread  of  the \nhigher  Ego,  to  which  clings  the  Spiritual \naroma  of  all  the  lives  or  births. \n\n\n(( \n\n\n\u00bb \n\n\nTHE       PRINCIPLES  '  IN  THE  EGYPTIAN   METAPHYSICS \n\n\n633 \n\n\nit  becomes^  as  a  total,  a  compound  unit  of  Matter  and  Spirit,  which \ntogether  act  on  seven  different  planes  of  being  and  consciousness. \nElsewhere,  Mr.  G.  Massey  adds: \u2014 \n\nThe  seven  souls  [our  \"  Principles  *']  are  often  mentioned  in  the  Egyptian \ntexts.  The  moon  god,  Taht-Esmun,  or  the  later  sun  god,  expressed  the  seven \nnature-powers  that  were  prior  to  himself,  and  were  summed  up  in  him  as  his \nseven  souls  [we  say  \"principles''].  .  .  .  The  seven  stars  in  the  hand  of  Christ \nin  the  Revelation,  have  the  same  significance,  [etc] \n\nAnd  a  still  greater  one,  as  these  stars  represent  also  the  seven  keys \nof  the  Seven  Churches  or  the  Sodalian  Mysteries,  cabalistically. \nHowever,  we  will  not  stop  to  discuss,  but  add  that  other  Egyptologists \nhave  also  found  out  that  the  septenary  constitution  of  man  was  a \ncardinal  doctrine  with  the  old  Egyptians.  In  a  series  of  remarkable \narticles  in  the  Sphinx  (Munich)  Herr  Franz  Lambert  gives  incon- \ntrovertible proof  of  his  conclusions  from  the  \"  Book  of  the  Dead  \"  and \nother  Egyptian  records.  For  details  the  reader  must  be  referred  to  the \narticles  themselves,  but  the  following  diagram,  summing  up  the  author's \nconclusions,  is  demonstrative  evidence  of  the  identity  of  Egyptian \npsychology  with  the  septenary  division  in  \"Esoteric  Buddhism.\" \n\nOn  the  left  hand  side  the  Kabalistic  names  of  the  corresponding \nhuman  principles  are  placed,  and  on  the  right  the  hieroglyphic  names \nwith  their  renderings  as  in  the  diagram  of  F.  Lambert. \n\n\nUpper  circle: \nTzelem  of \nNeshamah. \n\n\nKabala \nJeshida \n\n\nChayah \n\n\nNeshamah \n\n\nMiddle  circle \nTzelem  of \nRuach. \n\n\nLower  circle \nTzelem  of \nNephesh. \n\n\nHieroglyphics \n\n\nChu  \u2014  Divine  Spirit. \nCheybi  \u2014  Spiritual  Soul. \n\n\nIntellectual   Soul, \nthe  intelligence. \nThe  Heart: \nFeeling : \nAnimal  Soul. \nThe  Astral  Body: \nEvestrum : \nSidereal  man. \nVital  Force: \nArchaeus : \nMumia. \n\nChat  \u2014 The  Elementary  Body. \n\n\nBai \n\nAb \nHati \n\nKa \nAnch \n\n\n1359.  There  leems  a  confusion  \u2014  lasting \nlor  many  centuries  \u2014  in  the  minds  of  West- \nem  Kabalists.  They  call  Ruach  (Spirit) \nwhat  we  call  /Cdma-rupa;   whereas,   with  us \n\n\nRuach  would  be  the  \"Spiritual  Soul\" \nBuddhi,  and  Nephesh  the  4th  principle,  the \nVital*  Animal  Soul,  fliphas  I^i  falls  into \nthe  same  error. \n\n\n534  I'HE  SECRET  DOCTRINE \n\nThis  is  a  very  fair  representation  of  the  number  of  the  \"  principles  \" \nof  Occultism,  but  much  confused ;  and  this  is  what  we  call  the  7  prin- \nciples in  man,  and  what  Mr.  Massey  calls  \"  Souls,\"  giving  the  same \nname  to  the  Ego  or  the  Monad  which  reincarnates  and  resurrects, \nso  to  speak,  at  each  rebirth,  as  the  Egyptians  did,  namely  \u2014  \"the \nRenewed.\"  But  how  can  Ruach  (Spirit)  be  lodged  in  Kama-rupa? \nWhat  docs  Bohme,  the  Prince  of  all  the  medieval  Seers,  say? \n\nWe  find  Seven  especial  properties  in  nature  whereby  this  only  Mother  works \nall  things  [which  he  calls  \u2014  fire,  light,  sound  (the  upper  three)  and  desire, \nbitterness,  anguish,  and  substantiality,  thus  analysing  the  lower  in  his  own  mystic \nway]  .  .  .  whatever  the  six  forms  are  spiritually,  that  the  seventh  [the  body  or \nsubstantiality],  is  essentially. \n\n\"  These  are  the  seven  forms  of  the  Mother  of  all  Beings  from  whence \nall  that  is  in  this  world  is  generated,\"  ^\u2022\u2022^  and  again  in  Aurora,^*^^ \n(quoted  in  Natural  Genesis)  \u2014 \n\nThe  Creator  hath  in  the  body  of  this  world  generated  himself  as  it  were \ncreaturely  in  his  qualifying  Fountain  Spirits,  and  all  the  stars  are  .  .  .  God's \npowers,  and  the  whole  body  of  this  world  consisteth  in  the  seven  qualifying  or \nFountain  Spirits. \n\nThis  is  rendering  in  mystical  language  our  theosophical  doctrine.  .  .  . \nBut  how  can  we  agree  with  Mr.  G.  Massey  when  he  states  that  \u2014 \n\nThe  Seven  Races  of  men  that  have  been  sublimated  and  made  Planetary  [?  ] \nby  Esoteric  Buddhism!^  may  be  met  with  in  the  Bundahish  as  (1)  the  earth- \nmen;  (2)  water-men;  (3)  breast-eared  men;  (4)  breast-eyed  men;  (5)  one- \nlegged  men;    (6)  bat-winged  men;    (7)  men  with  tails.  .  .  . \n\nEach  of  these  descriptions,  allegorical  and  even  perverted  in  their \nlater  form  \u2014  is,  nevertheless,  an  echo  of  the  Secret  Doctrine  teaching. \nThey  all  refer  to  the  pre-Human  evolution  of  the  water-men  \"  terrible \nand  bad  \"  by  unaided  Nature  through  millions  of  years,  as  previously \ndescribed.  But  we  deny  point  blank  the  assertion  made  that  \"these \nwere  never  real  races,\"  and  point  to  the  Archaic  Stanzas  for  our \nanswer.  It  is  easy  to  infer  and  to  say  that  our  \"  instructors  have  mis- \ntaken these  shadows  of  the  Past,  for  things  human  and  spiritual\"; \nbut  that  \"  they  are  neither,  and  never  were  either,\"  it  is  less  easy  to \nprove.  The  assertion  must  ever  remain  on  a  par  with  the  Darwinian \nclaim  that  man  and  the  ape  had  a  common  pithecoid  ancestor.  What \nthe  Lecturer  takes  for  a  \"  mode  of  expression  \"  and  nothing  more,  in \nthe  Egyptian  Ritual,  we  take  as  having  quite  another  and  an  important \nmeaning.  Here  is  one  instance.  Says  the  Ritual,  the  \"Book  of  the \nDead''  \u2014 \n\n1360.  Signatura  Rerum,  xiv,  paras.  10,  fear  that  the  Lecturer  had  never  read \n15,  ef  seq.  \"Esoteric   Bmidhism\"    before    critidainff    it* \n\n1361.  xxiv,  p.  27.  as  there  are   too  many  such   misconceptions \n\n1362.  This  is  indeed  news  I     It  makes  us  in  his  notices  of  it \n\n\nMAN^  THE  PARENT  O^  Al,h  THE  MAMMALS  635 \n\n\"  I  am  the  mouse.\"  \"  I  am  the  hawk.\"  \"  I  am  the  ape.\" .  .  . \n\"  /  am  the  crocodile  whose  soul  comes  from  men.\"  \"  I  am  the  Soul \nof  the  Gods''  Of  these  last  two  sentences,  one :  \"  whose  soul  comes \nfrom  men  \"  \u2014  is  explained  by  the  Lecturer,  who  says  parenthetically, \n\"  that  is,  as  a  type  of  intelligence,\"  and  the  other :  \"I  am  the  Soul  of \nthe  Gods,\"  as  meaning,  \"  the  Horus,  or  Christ,  as  the  outcome  of  all.\" \n\nThe  occult  teaching  answers :  \"  It  means  far  more.\"  .  .  . \n\nIt  gives  first  of  all  a  corroboration  of  the  teaching  that,  while  the \nhuman  monad  has  passed  on  globe  A  and  others,  in  the  First  Round, \nthrough  all  the  three  kingdoms  \u2014  the  mineral,  the  vegetable,  and  the \nanimal  \u2014  in  this  our  Fourth  Round,  every  mammal  has  sprung  from \nMan,  if  the  semi-ethereal,  many-shaped  creature  with  the  human \nMonad  in  it,  of  the  first  two  races,  can  be  regarded  as  Man.  But  it \nmust  be  so  called ;  for,  in  the  esoteric  language,  it  is  not  the  form  of \nflesh,  blood,  and  bones,  now  referred  to  as  Alan,  which  is  in  any  way \nthe  Man,  but  the  inner  divine  Monad  with  its  manifold  principles  or \naspects. \n\nThe  lecture  referred  to,  however,  much  as  it  opposes  ^'Esoteric \nBuddhism  \"  and  its  teachings,  is  an  eloquent  answer  to  those  who  have \ntried  to  represent  the  whole  as  a  new-fangled  doctrine.  And  there  are \nmany  such,  in  Europe,  America,  and  even  India.  Yet,  between  the \nesotericism  of  the  old  Arhats,  and  that  which  has  now  survived  in \nIndia  among  the  few  Brahmans  who  have  seriously  studied  their \nSecret  Philosophy,  the  difference  does  not  appear  so  very  great.  It \nseems  centered  in,  and  limited  to,  the  question  of  the  order  of  the  evol- \nution of  cosmic  and  other  principles,  more  than  anything  else.  At  all \nevents  it  is  no  greater  divergence  than  the  everlasting  question  of  the \nfilioque  dogma,  which  since  the  Xllth  century  has  separated  the  Roman \nCatholic  from  the  older  Greek  Eastern  Church.  Yet,  whatever  the \ndifferences  in  the  forms  in  which  the  septenary  dogma  is  presented, \nthe  substance  is  there,  and  its  presence  and  importance  in  the  Brah- \nmanical  system  may  be  judged  by  what  one  of  India's  learned  meta- \nphysicians and  Vedantic  scholars  says  of  it : \u2014 \n\nThe  real  esoteric  seven-fold  classification  is  one  of  the  most  important,  if  not \nthe  most  important  classification,  which  has  received  its  arrangement  from  the \nmysterious  constitution  of  this  eternal  type.  I  may  also  mention  in  this  con- \nnexion that  the  four-fold  classification  claims  the  same  origin.  The  light  of \nlife,  as  it  were,  seems  to  be  refracted  by  the  treble-faced  prism  of  Prakriti, \nhaving  the  three  Gunams  for  its  three  faces,  and  divided  into  seven  rays,  which \ndevelop  in  course  of  time  the  seven  principles  of  this  classification.  The  progress \nof  development  presents  some  points  of  similarity  to  the  gradual  development  of \nthe  rays  of  the  spectrum.  While  the  four-fold  classification  is  amply  sufficient \nfor  all  practical  purposes,  this  real  seven-fold  classification  is  of  great  theoretical \nand  scientific  importance.     It  will  be  necessary  to  adopt  it  to  explain  certain \n\n\n636-  THE  SECRET  DOCTRINE \n\nclasses  of  phenomena  noticed  by  occultists;  and  it  is  perhaps  better  fitted  to  be \nthe  basis  of  a  perfect  system  of  psychology.  It  is  not  the  peculiar  property  of \n\"  the  trans-Himalayan  esoteric  doctrine.\"  In  fact,  it  has  a  closer  connexion  with \nthe  Brahmanical  Logos  than  with  the  Buddhist  Logos.  In  order  to  make  my \nmeaning  clear  I  may  point  out  here  that  the  Logos  has  seven  forms.  In  other \nwords,  there  are  seven  kinds  of  Logoi  in  the  Cosmos.  Each  of  these  has \nbecome  the  central  figure  of  one  of  the  seven  main  branches  of  the  ancient \nWisdom-religion.  This  classification  is  not  the  seven-fold  classification  we  have \nadopted.  I  make  this  assertion  without  the  slightest  fear  of  contradiction.  The \nreal  classification  has  all  the  requisites  of  a  scientific  classification.  It  has  seven \ndistinct  principles,  which  correspond  with  seven  distinct  states  of  Prajna  or \nconsciousness.  It  bridges  the  gulf  between  the  objective  and  subjective,  and \nindicates  the  mysterious  circuit  through  which  ideation  passes.  The  seven \nprinciples  are  allied  to  seven  states  of  matter,  and  to  seven  forms  of  force. \nThese  principles  are  harmoniously  arranged  between  two  poles,  which  define \nthe  limits  of  human  consciousness.' \n\n\nThe  above  is  perfectly  correct,  save,  perhaps,  one  point.  The  \"seven- \nfold classification\"  in  the  esoteric  system  has  never  been  claimed  (to \nthe  writer's  knowledge)  by  any  one  belonging  to  it,  as  \"  the  peculiar \nproperty  of  the  Trans-Himalayan  esoteric  doctrine  \" ;  but  only  as  hav- \ning survived  in  that  old  school  alone.  It  is  no  more  the  property  of  the \ntrcms,  than  it  is  of  the  cw-Himalayan  esoteric  doctrine,  but  is  simply \nthe  common  inheritance  of  all  such  schools,  left  to  the  sages  of  the \nFifth  Root  Race  by  the  great  Siddhas  \"\u2022*  of  the  Fourth.  Let  us  re- \nmember that  the  Atlanteans  became  the  terrible  sorcerers,  now  cele- \nbrated in  so  many  of  the  oldest  MSS.  of  India,  only  toward  their  fall, \nthe  submersion  of  their  continent  having  been  brought  on  by  it.  What \nis  claimed  is  simply  the  fact  that  the  wisdom  imparted  by  the  \"  Divine \nOnes  \"  \u2014  born  through  the  Kriyaiakti  powers  of  the  Third  Race  be- \nfore its  Fall  and  Separation  into  sexes  \u2014  to  the  adepts  of  the  early \nFourth  Race,  has  remained  in  all  its  pristine  purity  in  a  certain \nBrotherhood.  The  said  School  or  Fraternity  being  closely  connected \nwith  a  certain  island  of  an  inland  sea  believed  in  by  both  Hindus  and \nBuddhists,  but  called  \"  mythical \"  by  geographers  and  Orientalists,  the \nless  one  talks  of  it,  the  wiser  he  will  be.  Nor  can  one  accept  the  said \n\"sevenfold  classification\"  as  having  \"a  closer  connexion  with  the  Brah- \nmanical Logos  than  with  the  Buddhist  Logos,\"  since  both  are  iden- \n\n1363.  Theosophist,    Aug.    1887    (Madras).  k&yas  or  the   \"spirits\"    (in  the   sense  of  an \n\n1364.  According  to  Svet&svaiararUpani-  individual,  or  consciotu  spirit)  of  gi\u00abat \nshad  (357)  the  Siddhas  are  those  who  are  sages  from  spheres  on  a  higher  plane  than \npossessed  from  birth  of  superhuman  powers,  our  own,  who  voluntarily  incarnate  in  mor- \nas also  of  \"knowledge  and  indifference  to  tal  bodies  in  order  to  help  the  human  race \nthe  world.\"  According  to  the  Occult  teach-  in  its  upward  progress.  Hence  their  innate \nings,    however,    Siddhas    are    the    NirmAna-  knowledge,    wisdom   and    powers. \n\n\nAN  ALLEGORY  IN  THE  ANUGITA  637 \n\ntical,  whether  the  one  \"  Logos  \"  is  called  Isvara  or  Avalokiteivara, \nBrahma  or  Padmapani.  These  are,  however,  very  small  differences, \nmore  fanciful  than  real,  in  fact.  Brahmanism  and  Buddhism,  both \nviewed  from  their  orthodox  aspects,  are  as  inimical  and  as  irreconcil- \nable as  water  and  oil.  Each  of  these  great  bodies,  however,  has  a  vul- \nnerable place  in  its  constitution.  While  even  in  their  esoteric  interpre- \ntation both  can  agree  but  to  disagree,  once  that  their  respective  vul- \nnerable points  are  confronted,  every  disagreement  must  fall,  for  the \ntwo  will  find  themselves  on  common  ground.  The  \"  heel  of  Achilles  \" \nof  orthodox  Brahmanism  is  the  Advaita  philosophy,  whose  followers \nare  called  by  the  pious  \"  Buddhists  in  disguise  \" ;  as  that  of  orthodox \nBuddhism  is  Northern  mysticism,  as  represented  by  the  disciples  of \nthe  philosophies  of  Aryasangha  (the  Yogacharya  School)  and  Maha- \nyana,  who  are  twitted  in  their  turn  by  their  coreligionists  as  \"  Vedan- \ntins  in  disguise.\"  The  esoteric  philosophy  of  both  these  can  be  but  one \nif  carefully  analysed  and  compared,  as  Gautama  Buddha  and  Sankar- \nacharya  are  most  closely  connected,  if  one  believes  tradition  and  cer- \ntain esoteric  teachings.  Thus  every  difference  between  the  two  will  be \nfound  one  of  form  rather  than  of  substance. \n\nA  most  mystic  discourse,  full  of  septenary  symbology,  may  be  found \nin  the  Anugita}^^^  There  the  Brahmana  narrates  the  bliss  of  having \ncrossed  beyond  the  regions  of  illusion,  \"  in  which  fancies  are  the  gad- \nflies and  mosquitoes,  in  which  grief  and  joy  are  cold  and  heat,  in  which \ndelusion  is  the  blinding  darkness,  avarice  is  the  beasts  of  prey  and  rep- \ntiles, and  desire  and  anger  are  the  obstructors.  .  .  .\"  The  sage  de- \nscribes the  entrance  into  and  exit  from  the  forest  (a  symbol  for  man's \nlife-time)  and  also  that  forest  itself  :^*\u00ae* \n\nIn  that  forest  are  seven  large  trees  [the  Senses,  Mind  and  Understanding,  or \nManas  and  Buddhi  included],  seven  fruits  and  seven  guests;  seven  hermitages, \nseven  (forms  of)  concentration,  and  seven  (forms  of)  initiation.  This  is  the \ndescription  of  the  forest.  That  forest  is  filled  with  trees  producing  splendid \nflowers  and  fruits  of  five  colors. \n\nThe  senses,  says  the  commentator,  \"  are  called  trees,  as  being  pro- \nducers of  the  fruits  .  .  .  pleasures  and  pains ;  .  .  .  the  guests  are  the \npowers  of  each  sense  personified  \u2014  they  receive  the  fruits  above  de- \nscribed ;  the  hermitages  are  the  trees,  in  which  the  guests  take  shelter. \nThe  seven  forms  of  concentration  are  the  exclusion  from  the  self  of  the \nseven  functions  of  the  seven  senses,  etc.,  already  referred  to;    the \n\n1365.  \"The  Sacred  Books  of  the  East/'  Arjuna  Miira's  and  Nilakantha's  dead-letter \nToL  Tiii,  Anu^tA,  p.  284,  et  seq.  explanations.     Our  Orientalists  never  trouble \n\nto   think  that  if  a  native   commentator  is   a \n\n1366.  I  propose  to  follow  here  the  text  non-initiate,  he  could  not  explain  correctly, \nand   the   editor's   commentaries,    who   accepts      and  if  an  Initiate,  would  not. \n\n\n638 \n\n\nTHE  SECRET  DOCTRINE \n\n\nseven  forms  of  initiation  refer  to  the  initiation  into  the  higher  life, \nby  repudiating  as  not  one's  own  the  actions  of  each  member  out  of \nthe  group  of  seven.\"  ^''^ \n\nThe  explanation  is  harmless,  if  unsatisfactory. \nSays  the  Brahmana  continuing  his  description : \u2014 \n\nThat  forest  is  filled  with  trees  producing  flowers  and  fruits  of  four  colors. \nThat  forest  is  filled  with  trees  producing  flowers  and  fruits  of  three  colors,  and \nmixed.  That  forest  is  filled  with  trees  producing  flowers  and  fruits  of  two \ncolors,  and  of  beautiful  colors.  That  forest  is  filled  with  trees  producing  flowers \nand  fruits  of  one  color  and  fragrant.  That  forest  is  filled  [instead  of  seven] \nwith  two  large  trees  producing  numerous  flowers  and  fruits  of  undistinguished \ncolors  [mind  and  understanding  \u2014  the  two  higher  senses,  or  theosophically, \n\"Manas-Buddhi\"].  There  is  one  Fire  [Self]  here  connected  with  the  Brahman*^ \nand  having  a  good  mind  [or  true  knowledge,  according  to  Arjuna  Misra]. \nAnd  there  is  fuel  here,  namely,  the  five  senses  [or  human  passions].  The  Seven \n(forms  of)  emancipation  from  them  are  the  Seven  (forms  of)  initiation.  The \nqualities  are  the  fruits.  .  .  .  There,  the  great  Sages  receive  hospitality.  And \nwhen  they  have  been  worshiped  and  have  disappeared,  another  forest  shines \nforth,  in  which  intelligence  is  the  tree,  and  emancipation  the  fruit,  and  which \npossesses  shade  (in  the  form  of)  tranquility,  which  depends  on  Knowledge, \nwhich  has  contentment  for  its  water,  and  the  Kshetrajna  [the  \"Supreme  Sslf/' \nsays  Krishna\"\"],  within  for  the  Sun. \n\nNow,  all  the  above  is  very  plain,  and  no  theosophist,  even  among  the \nleast  learned,  could  fail  to  understand  the  allegory.  And  yet,  we  see \ngreat  Orientalists  making  a  perfect  mess  of  it  in  their  explanations. \nThe  \"great  sages\"  who  \"receive  hospitality\"  are  explained  as  meaning \nthe  senses,  \"  which,  having  worked  as  unconnected  with  the  self  are \nfinally  absorbed  into  it.\"  But  one  fails  to  understand,  if  the  senses  are \nunconnected  \"  with  the  \"  Higher  Self,\"  in  what  manner  can  they  be \nabsorbed  into  it.\"  One  would  think,  on  the  contrary,  that  just  be- \ncause the  personal  senses  gravitate  and  strive  to  be  connected  with  the \nimpersonal  Self,  the  latter,  which  is  Fire,  bums  the  lower  five  and \npurifies  thereby  the  higher  two,  \"  mind  and  understanding \"  or  the \nhigher  aspects  of  Manas^^''^  and  Buddhi.    This  is  quite  apparent  from \n\n\ni( \n\n\nl\u20ac \n\n\n1367.  See  ChhAndogya,  p.  219,  and  Com. \n\n1368.  The  English  editor  explains  here, \nsaying,  \"  I  presume  devoted  to  the  Brahman.\" \nThis  would  be  a  very  poor  devotion,  indeed, \nin  the  accomplishment  of  the  gradually  eman- \ncipating  process  of  Yoga.  We  venture  to  say \nthat  the  \"Fire\"  or  Self  is  the  higher  real \nSelv  \"  connected  with,\"  that  h  to  say  one \nwith  Brahma,  the  One  Deity.     The  \"  Self \" \n\n\nseparates  itself  no  longer  from  the  nniversal \nSpirit. \n\n1369.  Bhagavad  GUd,  op,  cit.,  p.  102  stq, \n\n1370.  As  Mahat  (universal  intelligence)  is \nfirst  bom,  or  manifests,  as  Vishnu,  and  then, \nwhen  it  falls  into  matter  and  develops  self- \nconsciousness,  it  becomes  Egoism,  Selfishness, \nso  Manas  is  of  a  dual  nature.     It  is  respec- \n\n\nTHE    AI.LEGORY    EXPLAINED \n\n\n639 \n\n\nthe  text.  The  \"great  sages\"  disappear  after  having  \"  been  worshiped.\" \nWorshiped  by  whom  if  they  (the  presumed  senses)  are  \"  unconnected \nwith  the  self  \"?  By  Mind,  of  course;  by  Manas  (in  this  case  merged \nin  the  sixth  sense)  which  is  not,  and  cannot  be,  the  Brahman,  the  SelP, \nor  Kshetrajna  \u2014  the  soul's  spiritual  sun.  Into  the  latter,  in  time, \nManas  itself  must  be  absorbed.  It  has  worshiped  \"great  sages\"  and \ngiven  hospitality  to  terrestrial  wisdom :  but  once  that  \"  another  forest \nshone  forth  \"  upon  it,  it  is  Intelligence  (Buddhi,  the  7th  sense,  but  6th \nprinciple)  which  is  transformed  into  the  tree  \u2014  that  tree  whose  fruit  is \nemancipation  \u2014  which  finally  destroys  the  very  roots  of  the  Asvattha \ntree,  the  symbol  of  life  and  of  its  illusive  joys  and  pleasures.  And \ntherefore,  those  who  attain  to  that  state  of  emancipation  have,  in  the \nwords  of  the  above-cited  sage,  \"  no  fear  afterwards.\"  In  this  state \n\"  the  end  cannot  be  perceived  because  it  extends  on  all  sides.\" \n\n\"  There  always  dwell  seven  females  there,\"  he  goes  on  to  say,  carry- \ning out  the  imagery.  These  females,  who,  according  to  Arjuna  Misra, \nare  the  Mahat,  Ahamkara  and  five  Tanmatras,  have  always  their  faces \nturned  downwards,  as  they  are  obstacles  in  the  way  of  spiritual  as- \ncension. \n\n\"...  In  that  same  [Brahman,  the  \"  Self  \"]  the  Seven  perfect  Sages,  together \nwith  their  chiefs,  .  .  .  abide  and  again  emerge  from  the  same.  Glory,  brilliance \nand  greatness,  enlightenment,  victory,  perfection  and  power  \u2014  these  seven  rays \nfollow  after  this  same  Sun  [Kshetrajna,  the  Higher  Self].  .  .  .  Those  whose \nwishes  are  reduced  [unselfish]  .  .  .  whose  sins  [passions]  are  burnt  up  by \nrestraint,  merging  the  Self  in  the  Self,\"\"  devote  themselves  to  Brahman.  Those \npeople  who  understand  the  forest  of  Knowledge  [Brahman,  or  SfiLP]  praise \ntranquility.  And  aspiring  to  that  forest,  they  are  [re-] born  so  as  not  to  lose \ncourage.  Such  indeed,  is  this  holy  forest  .  .  .  and  understanding  it,  they  [the \nSages]  act  (accordingly),  being  directed  by  the  Kshistrajna.  .  .  . \n\nNo  translator  among  the  Western  Orientalists  has  yet  perceived  in \nthe  foregoing  allegory  anything  higher  than  mysteries  connected  with \nsacrificial  ritualism,  penance,  or  ascetic  ceremonies,  and  Hatha  Yoga, \nBut  he  who  understands  symbolical  imagery,  and  hears  the  voice  of \nSeli?  within  Self,  will  see  in  this  something  far  higher  than  mere \nritualism,  however  often  he  may  err  in  minor  details  of  the  philosophy. \n\n\ntively  under  the  sun  and  moon,  for  as  San- \nkaracharya  sajs,  '*  The  moon  is  the  mind, \nand  the  sun  the  understanding.\"  The  sun \nand  moon  are  the  deities  of  our  planetary \nMacrooosmos,  and  therefore  Sankara  adds \nthat  \"  the  mind  and  the  understanding  are \nthe  req>ectifve  deities  of  the  (human)  organs  \" \n(see  BrihadSranyaka,  pp.  521,  seq.)     This  is \n\n\nperhaps    why    Arjuna    Miira    says   that    the \nmoon  and  the  Fire  (the  self,  the  sun)   con- \nstitute the  universe. \n\n1371.  \"The  body  in  the  Soul,\"  as  Arjuna \nMiira  is  credited  with  saying,  or  rather  the \n\"Soul  in  the  Spirit,\"  and  on  a  still  higher \nplane  of  development:  \"  the  Sblv  or  Atman \nin  the  Universal  Self.\" \n\n\n640  TH^  SECRET  DOCTRINE \n\nAnd  here,  we  must  be  allowed  a  last  remark.  No  true  theosophist, \nfrom  the  most  ignorant  up  to  the  most  learned,  ought  to  claim  infal- \nlibility for  anything  he  may  say  or  write  upon  occult  matters.  The \nchief  point  is  to  admit  that,  in  many  a  way,  in  the  classification  of \neither  cosmic  or  human  principles,  in  addition  to  mistakes  in  the  order \nof  evolution,  and  especially  on  metaphysical  questions,  those  of  us  who \npretend  to  teach  others  more  ignorant  than  ourselves  \u2014  are  all  liable \nto  err.  Thus  mistakes  have  been  made  in  \"  Isis  Unveiled,\"  in  \"  Bso- \nteric  Buddhism,\"  in  \"  Man,\"  in  ''  Magic:  White  and  Black,\"  etc.,  etc. ; \nand  more  than  one  mistake  is  likely  to  be  found  in  the  present  work. \nThis  cannot  be  helped.  For  a  large  or  even  a  small  work  on  such  ab- \nstruse subjects  to  be  entirely  exempt  from  error  and  blunder,  it  would \nhave  to  be  written  from  its  first  to  its  last  page  by  a  great  adept,  if  not \nby  an  Avatar.  Then  only  should  we  say,  \"  This  is  verily  a  work  with- \nout sin  or  blemish  in  it ! \"  But,  so  long  as  the  artist  is  imperfect,  how \ncan  his  work  be  perfect?  \"  Endless  is  the  search  for  truth! \"  Let  us \nlove  it  and  aspire  to  it  for  its  own  sake,  and  not  for  the  glory  or  benefit \na  minute  portion  of  its  revelation  may  confer  on  us.  For  who  of  us \ncan  presume  to  have  the  whole  truth  at  his  fingers'  ends,  even  upon \none  minor  teaching  of  Occultism? \n\nOur  chief  point  in  the  present  subject,  however,  was  to  show  that \nthe  Septenary  doctrine,  or  division  of  the  constitution  of  man,  was  a \nvery  ancient  one,  and  was  not  invented  by  us.  This  has  been  success- \nfully done,  for  we  are  supported  in  this,  consciously  and  uncon- \nsciously, by  a  number  of  ancient,  medieval,  and  modem  writers.  What \nthe  former  said,  was  well  said;  what  the  latter  repeated,  was  gener- \nally distorted.  An  instance :  Read  the  \"  Pythagorean  Fragments,\"  and \ncompare  the  Septenary  man  as  given  by  the  Rev.  G.  Oliver,  the  learned \nMason,  in  his  Pythagorean  Triangle}^''^ \n\nHe  speaks  as  follows : \u2014 \n\nThe  Theosophic  Philosophy  .  .  .  counted  sEVfiN  properties  [or  principles],  in \n\nMan,  viz.: \u2014 \n\n(1)  The  divine  golden  Man; \n\n(2)  The  inward  holy  body  from  fire  and  light,  like  pure  silver; \n\n(3)  The  elemental  man; \n\n(4)  The  mercurial  paradisiacal  man; \n\n(5)  The  martial  Soul-like  man; \n\n(6)  The  passionate  man  of  desires; \n\n(7)  The  Solar  man;  [a  witness  to  and]  inspector  of  the  wonders  of  the  Uni- \nverse.   They  had  also  seven  fountain  Spirits,  or  Powers  of  Nature. \n\nCompare  this  jumbled  account  and  distribution  of  Western  theo- \n\n1372.     Chap,   on   \"Remarkable   Properties   of   the  HepUd,\"   p.    179. \n\n\nHYPNOTISM    IS  \u2014  SATANISM  641 \n\nsophic  philosophy  with  the  latest  theosophic  explanations  by  the  East- \nem  School  of  Theosophy,  and  then  decide  which  is  the  more  correct. \nVerily : \u2014 \n\nWisdom  hath  builded  her  house, \n\nShe  hath  hewn  out  her  seven  pillars.  \u2014 (Prov.  ix.  1) \n\nAs  to  the  charge  that  our  School  has  not  adopted  the  Seven-fold \nclassification  of  the  Brahmans,  but  has  confused  it,  it  is  quite  unjust. \nTo  begin  with,  the  \"School\"  is  one  thing,  its  exponents  (to  Euro- \npeans)  quite  another.  The  latter  have  first  to  learn  the  A  B  C  of  prac- \ntical Eastern  Occultism,  before  they  can  be  made  to  understand  cor- \nrectly the  tremendously  abstruse  classification  based  on  the  seven  dis- \ntinct states  of  Prajna  (consciousness) ;  and,  above  all,  to  realize  thor- \noughly whcit  Prajna  is,  in  the  Eastern  metaphysics.  To  give  a  Western \nstudent  that  classification  is  to  try  to  make  him  suppose  that  he  can \naccount  for  the  origin  of  consciousness,  by  accounting  for  the  process \nby  which  a  certain  knowledge,  through  only  one  of  the  states  of  that \nconsciousness,  came  to  him ;  in  other  words,  it  is  to  make  him  account \nfor  something  he  knows  on  this  plane,  by  something  he  knows  nothing \nabout  on  the  other  planes ;  i.  e,,  to  lead  him  from  the  spiritual  and  the \npsychological,  direct  to  the  ontological.  This  is  why  the  primary,  old, \nclassification  was  adopted  by  the  Theosophists,  of  which  classifications \nthere  are  many. \n\nTo  busy  oneself,  after  such  a  tremendous  number  of  independent \nwitnesses  and  proofs  have  been  brought  before  the  public,  with  an \nadditional  enumeration  from  theological  sources,  would  be  quite  use- \nless. The  seven  capital  sins  and  seven  virtues  of  the  Christian  scheme \nare  far  less  philosophical  than  even  the  Seven  Liberal  and  the  Seven \nAccursed  Sciences  \u2014  or  the  Seven  Arts  of  enchantment  of  the  Gnos- \ntics. For  one  of  the  latter  is  now  before  the  public,  pregnant  with \ndanger  for  the  present  as  for  the  future.  The  modern  name  for  it  is \nHypnotism.  In  the  ignorance  of  the  seven  principles,  and  used  by \nscientific  and  ignorant  materialists,  it  will  soon  become  Satanism  in \nthe  full  acceptation  of  the  term. \n\n\nBOOK  II  \u2014 PART  III \n\n\nADDENDA \n\n\nSCIENCE  AND  THE  SECRET \nDOCTRINE  CONTRASTED \n\n\n\u2022  \u00ab \n\n\n\"The  knowledge  of  this  nether  world  \u2014 \nSay,  friend,  what  is  it,  false  or  true? \nThe  false,  what  mortal  cares  to  know? \nThe  true,  what  mortal  ever  knew?\" \n\n\nCONTENTS \n\n\n!!  PAG\u00ab \n\nI.  AscuAic^  OR  Modern  Anthrofoux^y  ?  645 \n\n\nII.  The  Ancestors  Mankind  is  Offered  by  Science      656 \n\nPlastidular  Souls\u00ab  and  Conscious  Nerve-Cells  670 \n\n\nIII.  The  Fossil  Reucs  of  Man  and  the  Anthropoid  Ape 675 \n\nWestern  Evolutionism:    the  comparative  Anatomy  of  Man \n\nttUQ      ^Vpe       \u00ab\u2022\u2022  .\u00ab\u2022  ..\u2022  \u2022.\u2022  \u2022\u2022\u2022  \u2022\u2022\u2022  a*.  W3W \n\nDarwinism  and  the  Antiquity  of  Man:   the  Anthropoids  and \n\ntheir  Ancestry      685 \n\n\nIV.  On  the  Duration  of  Geoix)Gical  Periods,  Race  Cycles,  and  the \n\nAntiquity  of  Man  690 \n\nModem  Scientific  Speculations  thereon         694 \n\nOn  Chains  of  Planets  and  their  Plurality      699 \n\nEsoteric    Geological    Chronology        709 \n\n\nV.  Organic   Evolution  \u2014  Creative   Centers     731 \n\nThe  Origin  and  Evolution  of  the  Mammalia 754 \n\nThe  European  Palaeolithic  Races        738 \n\n\nVI.  Giants,    Civilizations,    and    Submerged    Continents    traced    in \n\nxXISTOKY      \u2022\u2022\u2022     *\u2022\u2022     ...     \u2022\u2022\u2022     \u2022*\u2022     \u2022\u2022\u2022     \u2022\u2022\u2022     \u2022\u2022\u2022    t^tt \n\n\nVII.  Scientific  and  Geological  Proofs  of  the  Existence  of  several \n\nSubmerged  Continents        778 \n\n\nTH^   NEW   MASTERS   OP   PROTESTANTISM  645 \n\n\nADDENDA  TO  BOOK  II \n\n\u00a71 \n\nARCHAIC,  OR  MODERN  ANTHROPOLOGY? \n\nWhenever  the  question  of  the  origin  of  man  is  offered  seriously  to \nan  unbiased,  honest,  and  earnest  man  of  science,  the  answer  comes \ninvariably: \u2014 \"We  do  not  know.\"  De  Quatrefages,  in  his  agnostic \nattitude,  is  one  of  such  anthropologists. \n\nThis  does  not  imply  that  the  rest  of  the  men  of  science  are  neither \nfair-minded  nor  honest,  as  in  such  case  our  remark  would  be  question- \nably discreet.  But,  it  is  estimated  that  75  per  cent,  of  European  Sci- \nentists are  Evolutionists.  Are  these  representatives  of  modem  thought \nall  guilty  of  flagrant  misrepresentation  of  the  facts  ?  No  one  says  this \n\u2014  but  there  are  a  few  very  exceptional  cases.  However,  the  Scien- \ntists in  their  anti-clerical  enthusiasm  and  despair  of  any  alternative \ntheory  to  Darwinism,  except  that  of  \"special  creation,\"  are  uncon- \nsciously insincere  in  \"  forcing  \"  a  hypothesis  the  elasticity  of  which  is \ninadequate,  and  which  resents  the  severe  strain  to  which  it  is  now  sub- \njected. Insincerity  on  the  same  subject  is,  however,  patent  in  eccles- \niastical circles.  Bishop  Temple  has  come  forward  as  a  thorough-going \nsupporter  of  Darwinism  in  his  Religion  and  Science,  This  clerical \nwriter  goes  so  far  as  to  regard  Matter  \u2014  after  receiving  its  \"  primal \nimpress  \"  \u2014  as  the  unaided  evolver  of  all  cosmic  phenomena.  This \nview  only  differs  from  that  of  Haeckel,  in  postulating  a  hypothetical \ndeity  at  \"  the  back  of  beyont,\"  a  deity  which  stands  entirely  aloof  from \nthe  interplay  of  forces.  Such  a  metaphysical  entity  is  no  more  the \nTheological  God  than  that  of  Kant  Bishop  Temple's  truce  with \nMaterialistic  Science  is,  in  our  opinion,  impolitic  \u2014  apart  from  the  fact \nthat  it  involves  a  total  rejection  of  the  Biblical  cosmogony.  In  the \npresence  of  this  display  of  flunkeyism  before  the  materialism  of  our \n\"  learned  \"  age,  we  Occultists  can  but  smile.  But  how  about  loyalty \nto  the  Masters  such  theological  truants  profess  to  serve,  Christ,  and \nChristendom  at  large? \n\nHowever,  we  have  no  desire,  for  the  present,  to  throw  down  the \ngauntlet  to  the  clergy,  our  business  being  now  with  materialistic  Sci- \nence alone.  The  latter  answers  to  our  question,  in  the  person  of  its \nbest  representatives  \"  We  do  not  know  \" ;  \u2014  yet  the  majority  of  these \nact  as  though  Omniscience  was  their  heirloom,  and  they  knew  all  things. \n\nFor,  indeed,  this  negative  reply  has  not  prevented  the  majority  of \nScientists  from  speculating  on  that  question,  each  seeking  to  have  his \n\n\n646  ^HE  SECROT  VOCTRlNt \n\nown  special  theory  accepted  to  the  exclusion  of  all  others.  Thus,  from \nMaillet  in  1748  down  to  Haeckel  in  1870,  theories  on  the  origin  of  the \nhuman  race  have  differed  as  much  as  the  personalities  of  their  in- \nventors themselves.  Buffon,  Bory  de  St.  Vincent,  Lamarck,  E.  G. \nSt.  Hilaire,  Gaudry,  Naudin,  Wallace,  Darwin,  Owen,  Haeckel,  Filippi, \nVogt,  Huxley,  Agassiz,  etc.,  etc.,  each  evolved  a  more  or  less  scien- \ntific hypothesis  of  genesis.  De  Quatrefages  arranges  them  in  two \nprincipal  groups  \u2014  one  holding  to  a  rapid,  and  the  other  to  a  very \ngradual  transmutation;  the  former,  favoring  a  new  type  (man)  pro- \nduced by  a  being  entirely  different;  the  latter  teaching  the  evolution \nof  man  by  progressive  differentiation. \n\nStrangely  enough,  it  is  from  the  most  scientific  of  these  authorities \nthat  the  most  unscientific  of  all  the  theories  upon  the  subject  of  the \norigin  of  man  has  hitherto  emanated.  This  is  so  evident,  that  the  hour \nis  rapidly  approaching  when  the  current  teaching  about  the  descent  of \nman  from  an  Ape-like  mammal  will  be  regarded  with  less  respect  than \nthe  formation  of  Adam  out  of  clay,  and  of  Eve  out  of  Adam's  rib. \nFor  \u2014 \n\nIt  is  evident,  especially  after  the  most  fundamental  principles  of  Darwinism, \nthat  an  organized  being  cannot  be  a  descendant  of  another  whose  development \n25  in  an  inverse  order  to  his  own.  Consequently,  in  accordance  with  these \nprinciples  man  cannot  be  considered  as  the  descendant  of  any  simian  type  what- \never, \n\nLucae's  argument  versus  the  Ape-theory,  based  on  the  different  flex- \nures of  the  bones  constituting  the  axis  of  the  skull  in  the  cases  of  Man \nand  the  Anthropoids,  is  fairly  discussed  by  Schmidt.\"^*  He  admits \nthat  \"  the  ape  as  he  grows  becomes  more  bestial;  man  . . .  more  human,\" \nand  seems,  indeed,  to  hesitate  a  moment  before  he  passes  on :  e.  g,. \n\nThis  flexure  of  the  cranial  axis  may,  therefore,  still  be  emphasized  as  a  human \ncharacter,  in  contradistinction  to  the  apes;  the  peculiar  characteristic  of  an \norder  can  scarcely  be  elicited  from  it;  and  especially  as  to  the  doctrine  of  de- \nscent, this  circumstance  seems  in  no  way  decisive. \n\nThe  writer  evidently  is  not  a  little  disquieted  at  the  argument.  He \nassures  us  that  it  upsets  any  possibility  of  the  present  apes  having  been \nthe  progenitors  of  mankind.  But  does  it  not  also  negative  the  bare \npossibility  of  the  man  and  anthropoid  having  had  a  common  \u2014  though, \nso  far,  an  absolutely  theoretical  \u2014  ancestor. \n\n1373.     The    Hitman    Species,    p.    Ill,    by  frontal  lobe.     In  man,  the  frontal  convolu- \n\nde  Quatrefages.    The  respective  developments  tions  are,  on  the  contrary,  the  first  to  appear, \n\nof  the  human  and  Simian  brains  are  referred  and    those    of    the    middle    lobe    are    formed \n\nto.    \"  In  the  ape  the  temporal  sphenoidal  con-  later.\"  (Ibid.) \nvolutions,  which  form  the  middle  lobe,  make \n\ntheir   appearance    and    are    completed    before  1374.     Doctrine    of   Descent   and   Darwin^ \n\nthe    anterior    convolutions    which    form    the  ism,   p.    290. \n\n\nTHE  PAI^LACIES  01^   MODERN   SCIENTISTS  647 \n\nEven  \"  Natural  Selection  \"  itself  is  with  every  day  more  threatened. \nThe  deserters  from  the  Darwinian  camp  are  many,  and  those  who \nwere  at  one  time  its  most  ardent  disciples  are,  owing  to  new  discoveries, \nslowly  but  steadily  preparing  to  turn  over  a  new  leaf.  In  the  Journal \naf  the  Royal  Microscopical  Society  for  October,  1886,  one  can  read  as \nfollows : \u2014 \n\nPhysioi^ical  SeuSction.\u2014 Mr.  G.  J.  Romanes  finds  certain  difficulties  in  re- \ngarding natural  selection  as  a  theory  for  the  origin  of  adaptive  structures.  He \nproposes  to  replace  it  by  what  he  calls  physiological  selection,  or  the  segregation \nof  the  fit  His  view  is  based  on  the  extreme  sensitiveness  of  the  reproductive \nsystem  to  small  changes  in  the  conditions  of  life,  and  he  thinks  that  variations \nin  the  direction  of  greater  or  less  sterility  must  frequently  occur  in  wild  species. \nIf  the  variation  be  such  that  the  reproductive  system,  while  showing  some  degree \nof  sterility  with  the  parent  form,  continues  to  be  fertile  within  the  limits  of \nthe  varietal  form,  the  variation  would  neither  be  swamped  by  intercrossing  nor \ndie  out  on  account  of  sterility.  When  a  variation  of  this  kind  occurs,  the  phys- \niological barrier  must  divide  the  species  into  two  parts.  .  .  .  The  author,  in  fine, \nregards  mutual  sterility,  not  as  one  of  the  effects  of  specific  differentiation,  but \nas  the  cause  of  it.**\" \n\nAn  attempt  is  made  to  show  the  above  to  be  a  complement  of,  and \nsequence  to,  the  Darwinian  theory.  This  is  a  clumsy  attempt  at  best. \nThe  public  will  soon  be  made  to  believe  that  Mr.  C.  Dixon's  Evolution \nwithout  Natural  Selection  is  also  Darwinism  \u2014  expanded,  as  the  author \ncertainly  claims  it  to  be! \n\nBut  it  is  like  splitting  the  body  of  a  man  into  three  pieces  or  various \n\nportions  of  man,  and  then  maintaining  that  each  portion  is  the  iden- \ntical man  as  he  was  before;  only  \u2014  expanded.  Yet  the  author  states \non  page  79 : \u2014 \n\nLet  it  be  dearly  understood  that  not  one  single  syllable  in  the  foregoing  pages \nhas  been  written  antagonistic  to  Darwin's  theory  of  Natural  Selection.  All  I \nhave  done  is  to  explain  certain  phenomena  .  .  .  the  more  one  studies  Darwin's \nworks,  the  more  one  is  convinced  of  the  truth  of  his  hypothesis.  [If] \n\nAnd  before  this,  on  page  48,  he  alludes  to : \u2014 \n\nthe  overwhelming  array  of  facts  which  Darwin  gave  in  support  of  his  hypo- \nthesis, and  which  triumphantly  carried  the  theory  of  Natural  Selection  over  all \nobstacles  and  objections. \n\nThis  does  not  prevent  the  learned  author,  however,  from  upsetting \n\n1375.     To    this   an    editorial    remark   adds  changes    sufficient   to    affect   the    internal    as \n\nthat  an  \"  F.  J.  B.,\"  in  the  Athenaeum  \u2014  (No.  well  as  the  external  organs  of  a  group  of \n\n3069,  Aug.   21\u00bb   1886,  pp.   242-3)   pointo  out  allied . individuals.     The  \"physiological  selcc- \n\nthat    naturalists    have    long    recognized    that  tion \"  of  morphological  species  is  a  confusion \n\nthere  are  \"morphological\"  and  \"physiologi-  of   ideas;     that   of   physiological    species   \"a \n\ncal \"  spedes.     The  former  have  their  origin  redundancy  of  terms.\" \nin    men's   minds,    the   latter   in   a   series   of \n\n\n648  ^HlS  SECRET  DOCTRINE \n\nthis  theory  as  \"  triumphantly,\"  and  from  even  openly  calling  his  work \n\"  Evolution  without  a  Natural  Selection,\"  or,  in  so  many  words,  with \nDarwin's  fundamental  idea  knocked  to  atoms  in  it. \n\nAs  to  Natural  Selection  itself,  the  utmost  misconception  prevails \namong  many  present-day  thinkers  who  tacitly  accept  the  conclusions \nof  Darwinism.  It  is,  for  instance,  a  mere  device  of  rhetoric  to  credit \n\"  Natural  Selection  \"  with  the  power  of  originating  species.  \"  Natural \nSelection  \"  is  no  Entity ;  but  a  convenient  phrase  for  describing  the \nmode  in  which  the  survival  of  the  fit  and  the  elimination  of  the  unfit \namong  organisms  is  brought  about  in  the  struggle  for  existence.  Every \ngroup  of  organisms  tends  to  multiply  beyond  the  means  of  subsistence; \nthe  constant  battle  for  life  \u2014  the  \"struggle  to  obtain  enough  to  eat \nand  to  escape  being  eaten  \"  added  to  the  environmental  conditions  \u2014 \nnecessitating  a  perpetual  weeding  out  of  the  unfit.  The  ilite  of  any \nstock  thus  sorted  out,  propagate  the  species  and  transmit  their  organic \ncharacteristics  to  their  descendants.  All  useful  variations  are  thus \nperpetuated,  and  a  progressive  improvement  is  effected.  But  Natural \nSelection,  in  the  writer's  humble  opinion,  \"  Selection,  as  a  Power\"  is \nin  reality  a  pure  myth;  especially  when  resorted  to  as  an  explanation \nof  the  origin  of  species.  It  is  merely  a  representative  term  expressive \nof  the  manner  in  which  \"  useful  variations \"  are  stereotyped  when \nproduced.  Of  itself,  \"  it \"  can  produce  nothing,  and  only  operates  on \nthe  rough  material  presented  to  \"  it.\"  The  real  question  at  issue  is : \nwhat  Cause  \u2014  combined  with  other  secondary  causes  \u2014  produces  the \n\"  variations  \"  in  the  organisms  themselves.  Many  of  these  secondary \ncauses  are  purely  physical,  climatic,  dietary,  etc.,  etc.  Very  well.  But \nbeyond  the  secondary  aspects  of  organic  evolution,  a  deeper  principle \nhas  to  be  sought  for.  The  materialist's  \"  spontaneous  variations,\"  and \n\"  accidental  divergencies  \"  are  self-contradictory  terms  in  a  universe  of \n\"  Matter,  Force  and  Necessity.\"  Mere  variability  of  type,  apart  from \nthe  supervisory  presence  of  a  quasi-intelligent  impulse,  is  powerless  to \naccount  for  the  stupendous  complexities  and  marvels  of  the  human \nbody  for  instance.  The  insufficiency  of  the  Darwinists'  mechanical \ntheory  has  been  exposed  at  length  by  Dr.  von  Hartmann  among  other \npurely  negative  thinkers.  It  is  an  abuse  of  the  reader's  intelligence  to \nwrite,  as  does  Haeckel,  of  blind  indifferent  cells,  \"arranging  them- \nselves into  organs.\"  The  esoteric  solution  of  the  origin  of  animal \nspecies  is  given  elsewhere. \n\nThose  purely  secondary  causes  of  differentiation,  grouped  under  the \nhead  of  sexual  selection,  natural  selection,  climate,  isolation,  etc.,  etc., \nmislead  the  Western  Evolutionist  and  offer  no  real  explanation  what- \never of  the  \"  whence  \"  of  the  \"  ancestral  types  \"  which  served  as  the \nstarting  point  for  physical  development.    The  truth  is  that  the  differ- \n\n\nTHE  OCCUW  AND  THE  MODERN  DOCTRINES  649 \n\nentiating  \"  causes  \"  known  to  modem  science  only  come  into  operation \nafter  the  physicalization  of  the  primeval  animal  root-types  out  of  the \nastral.  Darwinism  only  meets  Evolution  at  its  midway  point  \u2014  that  is \nto  say  when  astral  evolution  has  given  place  to  the  play  of  the  ordinary \nphysical  forces  with  which  our  present  senses  acquaint  us.  But  even \nhere  the  Darwinian  Theory,  even  with  the  \"  expansions \"  recently \nattempted,  is  inadequate  to  meet  the  facts  of  the  case.  The  underlying \nphysiological  variation  in  species  \u2014  one  to  which  all  other  laws  are \nsubordinate  and  secondary  \u2014  is  a  sub-conscious  intelligence  pervading \nmatter,  ultimately  traceable  to  a  redirection  of  the  Divine  and  Dhyan- \nChohanic  wisdom.^'^*  A  not  altogether  dissimilar  conclusion  has  been \narrived  at  by  so  well  known  a  thinker  as  Ed.  von  Hartmann,  who, \ndespairing  of  the  efficacy  of  unaided  Natural  Selection,  regards  evolu- \ntion as  intelligently  guided  by  the  Unconscious  (the  Cosmic  Logos  of \nOccultism).  But  the  latter  acts  only  mediately  through  Fohat,  or \nDhyan-Chohanic  energy,  and  not  quite  in  the  direct  manner  which  the \ngreat  pessimist  describes. \n\nIt  is  this  divergence  among  men  of  Science,  their  mutual,  and  often \ntheir  ^^//-contradictions,  that  gave  the  writer  of  the  present  volumes \nthe  courage  to  bring  to  light  other  and  older  teachings  \u2014  if  only  as \nhypotheses  for  future  scientific  appreciation.  Though  not  in  any  way \nvery  learned  in  modern  sciences,  so  evident,  even  to  the  humble  re- \ncorder of  this  archaic  clearing,  are  the  said  scientific  fallacies  and  gaps, \nthat  she  determined  to  touch  upon  all  these,  in  order  to  place  the \ntwo  teachings  on  parallel  lines.  For  Occultism,  it  is  a  question  of \nself-defense,  and  nothing  more. \n\nSo  far.  The  Secret  Doctrine  has  concerned  itself  with  metaphysics, \npure  and  simple.  It  has  now  landed  on  Earth,  and  finds  itself  within \nthe  domain  of  physical  science  and  practical  anthropology,  or  those \nbranches  of  study  which  materialistic  Naturalists  claim  as  their  right- \nful domain,  coolly  asserting,  furthermore,  that  the  higher  and  more \nperfect  the  working  of  the  Soul,  the  more  amenable  it  is  to  the \nanalysis  and  explanations  of  the  zoologist  and  the  physiologist \nalone .^\"\"^  This  stupendous  pretension  comes  from  one,  who,  to  prove \nhis  pithecoid  descent,  has  not  hesitated  to  include  among  the  ancestors \nof  man  the  Lemuridae ;  which  have  been  promoted  by  him  to  the  rank \nof  Prosimiae,  indeciduate  mammals,  to  which  he  very  incorrectly  at- \n\n1376.    The  ''principle  of  perfectibility\"  of  perfectibility,  etc./'  are  all  veiled  manifesta- \n\nNiflreli;    von  de  Baer's  \"striving  towards  the  tions   of  the   universal   guiding   Fohat,   rich \n\npurpose \" ;    Braun's    \"  Divine   breath   as   the  with  the  Divine  and  Dhyan-Chohanic  thought, \n\ninward  impulse  in  the  evolutionary  history  of  1377.     Haeckel  on   \"Cell-Souls  and  Soul- \n\nNature \";     Professor    Owen'j    \"  tendency    to  Cells.*' \n\n\n650 \n\n\nTHE  SECRET  DOCTRINE \n\n\ntributes  a  decidua  and  a  discoidal  placenta.^'^\u00ae  For  this  Haeckel  was \ntaken  severely  to  task  by  de  Quatrefages,  and  criticised  by  his  own \nbrother  materialists  and  agnostics,  as  great,  if  not  greater,  authorities \nthan  himself,  namely,  by  Virchow  and  du  Bois-Reymond.*'^* \n\nSuch  opposition  notwithstanding,  Haeckel's  wild  theories  are,  to  this \nday,  called  scientific  and  logical  by  some.  The  mysterious  nature  of \nConsciousness,  of  Soul,  Spirit  in  Man  being  now  explained  as  a  mere \nadvance  on  the  functions  of  the  protoplasmic  molecules  of  the  lively \nProtista,  and  the  gradual  evolution  and  growth  of  human  mind  and \n\"  social  instincts  \"  toward  civilization  having  to  be  traced  back  to  their \norigin  in  the  civilization  of  ants,  bees,  and  other  creatures,  the  chances \nleft  for  an  impartial  hearing  of  the  doctrines  of  archaic  Wisdom,  are \nfew  indeed.  The  educated  profane  is  told  that  \"the  social  instincts \nof  the  lower  animals  have,  of  late,  been  regarded  as  being  clearly  the \norigin  of  morals,  even  of  those  of  man  \"  ( ! )  and  that  our  divine  con- \nsciousness, our  soul,  intellect,  and  aspirations  have  \"worked  their \nway  up  from  the  lower  stages  of  the  simple  cell-soul \"  of  the  gelatinous \nBathybius  *'*\u00ae  \u2014  and  he  seems  to  believe  it.  For  such  men,  the  meta- \nphysics of  Occultism  must  produce  the  effect  that  our  grandest  or- \nchestral and  vocal  oratorios  produce  on  the  Chinaman:  a  sound  that \njars  upon  their  nerves. \n\nYet,  are  our  esoteric  teachings  about  \"angels,\"  the  first  three  pre- \nanimal  human  Races,  and  the  downfall  of  the  Fourth,  on  a  lower  level \nof  fiction  and  self-delusion  than  the  Haeckelian  \"  plastidular,\"  or  the \ninorganic  \"  molecular  Souls  of  the  Protista  \"  ?  Between  the  evolution \nof  the  spiritual  nature  of  man  from  the  above  Amoebian  Souls,  and  the \nalleged  development  of  his  physical  frame  from  the  protoplastic  dweller \nin  the  Ocean  slime,  there  is  an  abyss  which  will  not  be  easily  crossed \nby  any  man  in  the  full  possession  of  his  intellectual  faculties.  Physical \nevolution,  as  modern  Science  teaches  it,  is  a  subject  for  open  contro- \nversy ;  spiritual  and  moral  development  on  the  same  lines  is  the  insane \ndream  of  a  crass  materialism. \n\nFurthermore,  past  as  well  as  present  daily  experience  teaches  that  no \ntruth  has  ever  been  accepted  by  the  learned  bodies  unless  it  dovetailed \nwith  the  habitual  preconceived  ideas  of  their  professors.    \"  The  crown \n\n\n1378.  Vide  infra,  M.  de  Quatrefages' \nexposi  of  Haeckel,  in  {  II,  \"  The  Ancestors \nMankind    is    offered    by    Science.*' \n\n1379.  Strictly  speaking  du  Bois-Reymond \nis  an  agnostic,  and  not  a  materialist  He  has \nprotested  most  vehemently  against  the  mater- \nialistic doctrine,  which  affirms  mental  phe- \nnomena  to  be  merely  the  product  of  molecular \nmotion.       The    most    accurate    physiological \n\n\nknowledge  of  the  structure  of  the  brain  leayes \nus  \"  nothing  but  matter  in  motion,\"  he  as- \nserts; \"  toe  must  go  further,  and  admit \nthe  utterly  incomprehensible  nature  of  the \npsychical  principle  which  it  is  impossible  to \nregard  as  a  mere  outcome  of  material \ncauses.\" \n\n1380.     See   Haeckel's  Present  Position   of \nSvolution,    Notes. \n\n\nAN  EXCHANGE  OF  MUTUAI.  COMPUMENTS  651 \n\nof  the  innovator  is  a  crown  of  thorns,\"  said  G.  St.  Hilaire.  It  is \nonly  that  which  fits  in  with  popular  hobbies  and  accepted  notions  that \nas  a  general  rule  gains  ground.  Hence  the  triumph  of  the  Haeckelian \nideas,  notwithstanding  their  being  proclaimed  by  Virchow,  du  Bois- \nRe3rmond,  and  others  as  the  \"testimonium  paupertatis  of  natural \nScience.\" \n\nDiametrically  opposed  as  may  be  the  materialism  of  the  German \nEvolutionists  to  the  spiritual  conceptions  of  Esoteric  philosophy,  radi- \ncally inconsistent  as  is  their  accepted  anthropological  system  with  the \nreal  facts  of  nature, \u2014  the  pseudo-idealistic  bias  now  coloring  English \nthought  is  almost  more  pernicious.  The  pure  materialistic  doctrine \nadmits  of  a  direct  refutation  and  appeal  to  the  logic  of  facts.  The \nidealism  of  the  present  day,  not  only  contrives  to  absorb,  on  the  one \nhand,  the  basic  negations  of  Atheism,  but  lands  its  votaries  in  a \ntangle  of  unreality,  which  culminates  in  a  practical  Nihilism.  Argument \nwith  such  writers  is  almost  out  of  the  question.  Idealists,  therefore, \nwill  be  still  more  antagonistic  to  the  Occult  teachings  now  given  than \neven  the  Materialists.  But  as  no  worse  fate  can  befall  the  exponents \nof  Esoteric  Anthropo-C^n^jw  than  being  openly  called  by  their  foes  by \ntheir  old  and  time-honored  names  of  \"  lunatics  \"  and  \"  ignoramuses,\" \nthe  present  archaic  theories  may  be  safely  added  to  the  many  modem \nspeculations,  and  bide  their  time  for  their  full  or  even  partial  recog- \nnition. Only,  as  the  existence  itself  of  these  \"  archaic  theories  \"  will \nprobably  be  denied,  we  have  to  give  our  best  proofs  and  stand  by \nthem  to  the  bitter  end. \n\nIn  our  race  and  generation  the  one  \"  temple  in  the  Universe  \"  is  in \nrare  cases  \u2014  within  us ;  but  our  body  and  mind  have  been  too  defiled \nby  both  Sin  and  Science  to  be  outwardly  now  anything  better  than  a \nfane  of  iniquity  and  error.  And  here  our  mutual  position  \u2014  that  of \nOccultism  and  Modern  Science  \u2014  ought  to  be  once  for  all  defined. \n\nWe,  Theosophists,  would  willingly  bow  before  such  men  of  learn- \ning as  the  late  Prof.  Balfour  Stewart,  Messrs.  Crookes,  Quatrefages, \nWallace,  Agassiz,  Butlerof,  and  several  others,  though  we  may  not \nagree,  from  the  stand-point  of  esoteric  philosophy,  with  all  they  say. \nBut  nothing  could  make  us  consent  to  even  a  show  of  respect  for  the \nopinions  of  other  men  of  science,  such  as  Haeckel,  Carl  Vogt,  or \nLudwig  Biichner,  in  Germany;  or  even  of  Mr.  Huxley  and  his  co- \nthinkers  in  materialism  in  England  \u2014  the  colossal  erudition  of  the  first \nnamed,  notwithstanding.  Such  men  are  simply  the  intellectual  and \nmoral  murderers  of  future  generations ;  especially  Haeckel,  whose  crass \nmaterialism  often  rises  to  the  height  of  idiotic  naivetes  in  his  reason- \nings. One  has  but  to  read  his  Pedigree  of  Man,  and  Other  Essays \n(Aveling's  transl.)   to  feel  a  desire,  in  the  words  of  Job,  that  his \n\n\n652  THE  SECR^  DOCTRINE \n\nremembrance  should  perish  <rom  the  earth,  and  that  he  \"  shall  have  no \nname  in  the  streets.\"  Hear  him  deriding  the  idea  of  the  origin  of  the \nhuman  race  \"  as  a  supernatural  [  ?  ]  phenomenon,\"  as  one  \"  that  could \nnot  result  from  simple  mechanical  causes,  from  physical  and  chemical \nforces,  but  requires  the  direct  intervention  of  a  creative  person- \nality. ...\"    The  creator  of  the  mythical  Sosura  goes  on : \u2014 \n\n.  .  .  Now  the  central  point  of  Darwin's  teaching  .  .  .  lies  in  this,  that  it  demon- \nstrates the  simplest  mechanical  causes,  purely  physico-chemical  phenomena  of \nnature,  as  wholly  sufficient  to  explain  the  highest  and  most  difficult  problems. \nDarwin  puts  in  the  place  of  a  conscious  creative  force,  building  and  arranging \nthe  organic  bodies  of  animals  and  plants  on  a  designed  plan,  a  series  of  natural \nforces  working  blindly  {as  we  say)  without  aim,  without  design.  In  place  of  an \narbitrary  act  of  operation,  we  have  a  necessary  law  of  Evolution  ...  [So  had \nManu  and  Kapila,  and,  at  the  same  time,  guiding,  conscious,  and  intelligent \nPowers].  .  .  .  Darwin  had  very  wisely  .  .  .  put  on  one  side  the  question  as  to \nthe  first  appearance  of  life.  But  very  soon  that  consequence,  so  full  of  meaning, \nso  wide  reaching,  was  openly  discussed  by  able  and  brave  scientific  men,  such \nas  Huxley,  Carl  Vogt,  Ludwig  Buchner.  A  mechanical  origin  of  the  earliest \nliving  form,  was  held  as  the  necessary  sequence  to  Darwin's  teaching  .  .  .  and \nwe  are  at  present  concerned  with  a  single  consequence  of  the  theory,  the  natural \norigin  of  the  human  race  through  almighty  evolution.**\" \n\nTo  which,  unabashed  by  this  scientific  farrago,  Occultism  replies: \nIn  the  course  of  Evolution,  when  the  physical  triumphed  over,  and \nnearly  crushed  under  its  weight,  spiritual  and  mental  evolutions,  the \ngreat  gift  of  Kriyasakti^^^^  remained  the  heirloom  of  only  a  few  elect \n\nmen  in  every  age Spirit  strove  vainly  to  manifest  itself  in  its  fid- \n\nness  in  purely  organic  forms  (as  has  been  explained  in  Part  I  of  this \nVolume),  and  the  faculty,  which  had  been  a  natural  attribute  in  the \nearly  humanity  of  the  Third  Race,  became  one  of  the  class  regarded  as \nsimply  phenomenal  by  the  Spiritualists  and  Occultists,  and  as  scienti- \nfically impossible  by  the  materialists. \n\nIn  our  modem  day  the  mere  assertion  that  there  exists  a  power \nwhich  can  create  human  forms  \u2014  ready-made  sheaths  for  the  \"con- \nscious monads  \"  or  Nirmanakayas  of  past  Manvantaras  to  incarnate \nwithin  \u2014  is,  of  course,  absurd,  ridiculous !  That  which  is  regarded  as \nquite  natural,  on  the  other  hand,  is  the  production  of  a  Frankenstein's \nmonster,  plus  moral  consciousness,  religious  aspirations,  genius,  and  a \nfeeling  of  one's  own  immortal  nature  within  one's  self  \u2014  by  \"  physico- \nchemical  forces,  guided  by  blind  Almighty  Evolution.\"^*\"  As  to  the \norigin  of  that  man,  not  ex  nihilo,  cemented  by  a  little  red  clay,  but \n\n1381.    Pages  34-37. \n1382.     For  explanation  of  the  term  KriySIakti,  aec  Com.  2  in  Sick*  26. \n\n1383.    Pedigree  of  Man. \n\n\nSCIENCE  IS   SILENT  ON  EVERY  PROBI^EM  653 \n\nfrom  a  living  divine  Entity  consolidating  the  astral  body  with  sur- \nrounding materials  \u2014  this  conception  is  too  absurd  even  to  be  men- \ntioned in  the  opinion  of  the  materialists.  Nevertheless,  Occultists  and \nTheosophists  are  ready  to  have  their  claims  and  theories  \u2014  however \nunscientific  and  superstitious  at  first  glance  \u2014  compared  as  to  their \nintrinsic  value  and  probability,  with  those  of  the  modem  evolutionists. \nHence  the  esoteric  teaching  is  absolutely  opposed  to  the  Darwinian \nevolution,  as  applied  to  man,  and  partially  so  with  regard  to  other \nspecies. \n\nIt  would  be  interesting  to  obtain  a  glimpse  of  the  mental  represen- \ntation of  Evolution  in  the  Scientific  brain  of  a  materialist.  What  is \nEvoi^uTiON?  If  asked  to  define  the  full  and  complete  meaning  of  the \nterm,  neither  Huxley  nor  Haeckel  will  be  able  to  do  it  any  better  than \nWebster  does:  \"  the  act  of  unfolding;  the  process  of  growth,  develop- \nment; as  the  evolution  of  a  flower  from  a  bud,  or  an  animal  from  the \n^^*^  Yet  the  bud  must  be  traced  through  its  parent-plant  to  the  seed, \nand  the  egg  to  the  animal  or  bird  that  laid  it ;  or  at  any  rate  to  the  speck \nof  protoplasm  from  which  it  expanded  and  grew.  And  both  the \nseed  and  the  speck  must  have  the  latent  potentialities  in  them  for  the \nreproduction  and  gradual  development,  the  unfolding  of  the  thousand \nand  one  forms  or  phases  of  evolution,  through  which  they  must  pass \nbefore  the  flower  or  the  animal  are  fully  developed  ?  Hence,  the  future \nplan,  if  not  a  design,  must  be  there.  Moreover,  that  seed  has  to  be \ntraced,  and  its  nature  ascertained.  Have  the  Darwinists  been  successful \nin  this?  Or  will  the  Moneron  be  cast  in  our  teeth?  But  this  atom \nof  the  Watery  Abysses  is  not  homogeneous  matter ;  and  there  must  be \nsomething  or  somebody  that  had  molded  and  cast  it  into  being. \n\nHere  Science  is  once  more  silent.  But  since  there  is  no  self- \nconsciousness  as  yet  in  either  speck,  seed,  or  germ,  according  to  both \nMaterialists  and  Psychologists  of  the  modem  school  \u2014  Occultists \nagreeing  in  this  for  once  with  their  natural  enemies  \u2014  what  is  it  that \nguides  the  force  or  forces  so  unerringly  in  this  process  of  evolution? \nBlind  force?  As  well  call  blind  the  brain  which  evolved  in  Haeckel  his \n\"  Pedigree  of  Man  \"  and  other  lucubrations.  We  can  easily  conceive \nthat  the  said  brain  lacks  an  important  center  or  two.  For,  whoever \nknows  anything  of  the  anatomy  of  the  human,  or  even  of  any  animal, \nbody,  and  is  still  an  atheist  and  a  materialist,  must  be  \"hopelessly \ninsane,\"  according  to  Lord  Herbert,  who  rightly  sees  in  the  frame  of \nman's  body  and  the  coherence  of  its  parts,  something  so  strange  and \nparadoxical  that  he  holds  it  \"to  be  the  greatest  miracle  of  nature.\" \nBlind  forces,  \"  and  no  design  \"  in  anything  under  the  Sun ;  when  no \nsane  man  of  Science  would  hesitate  to  say  that,  even  from  the  little \nhe  knows  and  has  hitherto  discovered  of  the  forces  at  work  in  Kosmos, \n\n\n654  THIS  SECRET  DOCTRINE \n\nhe  sees  very  plainly  that  every  part,  every  speck  and  atom  are  in  har- \nmony with  their  fellow  atoms,  and  these  with  the  whole,  each  having \nits  distinct  mission  throughout  the  life-cycle.  But,  fortunately,  the \ngreatest,  the  most  eminent  thinkers  and  Scientists  of  the  day  are  now \nbeginning  to  rise  against  this  \"  Pedigree,\"  and  even  Darwin's  natural \nselection  theory,  though  its  author  had  never,  probably,  contemplated \nsuch  widely  stretched  conclusions.  The  remarkable  work  of  the  Russian \nScientist  N.  T.  Danilevsky  \u2014  Darwinism,  a  Critical  Investigation  of \nthe  Theory  \u2014  upsets  it  completely  and  without  appeal,  and  so  does \nde  Quatrefages  in  his  last  work.  Our  readers  are  recommended  to \nexamine  the  learned  paper  by  Dr.  Bourges  \u2014  read  by  its  author,  a \n\nmember  of  the  Paris  Anthropological  Society  at  a  recent  official  meet- \ning of  the  latter  \u2014  called  \"  Evolutionary  Psychology ;  the  Evolution  of \nSpirit,  etc.,\"  in  which  he  reconciles  entirely  the  two  teachings \u2014 ^namely, \nthose  of  the  physical  and  spiritual  evolutions.  He  explains  the  origin \nof  the  variety  of  organic  forms,  made  to  fit  their  environments  with \nsuch  evident  intelligent  design,  by  the  existence  and  the  mutual  help  and \ninteraction  of  two  principles  in  (manifest)  nature,  the  inner  Conscious \nPrinciple  adapting  itself  to  physical  nature  and  the  innate  potentialities \nin  the  latter.  Thus  the  French  Scientist  has  to  return  to  our  old  friend \n\u2014  Archaeus,  or  the  life-Principle  \u2014  without  naming  it,  as  Dr.  Richard- \nson has  done  in  England  in  his  Nerve-Force,  etc.  The  same  idea  was \nrecently  developed  in  Germany  by  Baron  Hellenbach,  in  his  remarkable \nwork.  Individuality  in  the  light  of  Biology  and  modem  Philosophy. \n\nWe  find  the  same  conclusions  arrived  at  in  still  another  excellent \nvolume  of  another  Russian  deep  thinker,  N.  N.  Strachof  \u2014  who  says  in \nhis  Fundamental  Conceptions  of  Psychology  and  Physiology: \u2014 \n\nThe  most  clear,  as  the  most  familiar,  type  of  development  may  be  found  in \nour  own  mental  or  physical  evolution,  which  has  served  others  as  a  model  to \nfollow.  ...  If  organisms  are  entities  .  .  .  then  it  is  only  just  to  conclude  and \nassert  that  the  organic  life  strives  to  beget  psychic  life;  but  it  would  be  still \nmore  correct  and  in  accordance  with  the  spirit  of  these  two  categories  of  evolu- \ntion, to  say,  that  the  true  cause  of  organic  life  is  the  tendency  of  spirit  to  mani- \nfest in  substantial  forms,  to  clothe  itself  in  substantial  reality.  It  is  the  highest \nform  which  contains  the  complete  explanation  of  the  lowest,  never  the  reverse. \n\nThis  is  admitting,  as  Bourges  does  in  the  Mimoire  above  quoted, \nthe  identity  of  this  mysterious,  integrally  acting  and  organizing  Prin- \nciple with  the  Self -Conscious  and  Inner  Subject,  which  we  call  the \nEgo  and  the  world  at  large  \u2014  the  Soul.  Thus,  gradually,  all  the  best \nScientists  and  Thinkers  are  approaching  the  Occultists  in  their  general \nconclusions. \n\nBut  such  metaphysically  inclined  men  of  Science  are  out  of  court \nand  will  hardly  be  listened  to.    Schiller,  in  his  magnificent  poem  on  the \n\n\nTHE  ONE   UNPARDONABLE   SIN  655 \n\n\u00bb \n\nVeil  of  Isis,  makes  the  mortal  youth  who  dared  to  lift  the  impenetrable \ncovering  fall  down  dead  after  beholding  naked  Truth  in  the  face  of \nthe  stem  goddess.  Have  some  of  our  Darwinians,  so  tenderly  united \nin  natural  selection  and  affinity,  also  gazed  at  the  Saitic  Mother  bereft \nof  her  veils  ?  One  might  almost  suspect  it  after  reading  their  theories. \nTheir  great  intellects  must  have  collapsed  while  gaging  too  closely \nthe  uncovered  face  of  Nature,  leaving  only  the  gray  matter  and  ganglia \nin  their  brain,  to  respond  to  blind  physico-chemical  forces.  At  any \nrate  Shakespeare's  lines  apply  admirably  to  our  modem  Evolutionist \nwho  S)rmbolizes  that  \"  proud  man,\"  who  \u2014 \n\nDress'd  in  a  little  brief  authority; \n\nMost  ignorant  of  what  he's  most  assured. \n\nHis  glassy  essence  \u2014  like  an  angry  ape, \n\nPlays  such  fantastic  tricks  before  high  heaven, \n\nAs  make  the  Angels  weep  I  .  .  .\"^ \n\nThese  have  naught  to  do  with  the  \"  angels.\"  Their  only  concem  is \nthe  human  ancestor,  the  pithecoid  Noah  who  gave  birth  to  tfiree  sons  \u2014 \nthe  tailed  Cynocephalus,  the  tailless  Ape,  and  the  \"  arboreal \"  Palaeo- \nlithic man.  On  this  point,  they  will  not  be  contradicted.  Every  doubt \nexpressed  is  immediately  set  down  as  an  attempt  to  cripple  scientific \ninquiry.  The  insuperable  difficulty  at  the  very  foundation  of  the \nevolution  theory,  namely,  that  no  Darwinian  is  able  to  give  even  an \napproximate  definition  of  the  period  at  which,  and  the  form  in  which, \nthe  first  man  appeared,  is  smoothed  down  to  a  trifling  impediment, \nwhich  is  \"  really  of  no  account.\"  Every  branch  of  knowledge  is  in  the \nsame  predicament  we  are  informed.  The  chemist  bases  his  most \nabstruse  calculations  simply  \"upon  a  hypothesis  of  atoms  and  mole- \ncules, of  which  not  one  has  ever  been  seen  isolated,  weighed,  or \ndefined.  The  electrician  speaks  of  magnetic  fluids  which  have  never \ntangibly  revealed  themselves.  No  definite  origin  can  be  assigned \neither  to  molecules  or  magnetism.  Science  cannot  and  does  not  pre- \ntend to  any  knowledge  of  the  beginnings  of  law,  matter  or  life,  .  .  .\" \netc.,  etc.\"\" \n\nAnd,  withal,  to  reject  a  scientific  hypothesis,  however  absurd,  is  to \ncommit  the  one  unpardonable  sin!    We  risk  it. \n\n1383a.    Measure  for  Measure,  Act  II,  Sc.  ii,  U.  117-122. \n1384.    Knowledge,  January,   1882. \n\n\n656  THS  SSCSST  DOCTSINE \n\n\n\u00a7  11 \n\nTHE  ANCESTORS  MANKIND  IS  OFFERED  BY  SCIENCE \n\n\nThe  question  of  questions  for  mankind  \u2014  the  problem  which  underlies  all \nothers,  and  is  more  deeply  interesting  than  any  other  \u2014  is  the  ascertainment  of \nthe  place  which  man  occupies  in  Nature,  and  of  his  relations  to  the  Universe \nof  things. \u2014 HuxuSY. \n\n\nThe  world  stands  divided  this  day,  and  hesitates  between  divine \nprogenitors \u2014 be  they  Adam  or  Eve  or  the  lunar  Pitris \u2014 and  Bathyhius \nHaeckelii,  the  gelatinous  hermit  of  the  briny  deep.  Having  explained \nthe  occult  theory,  it  may  now  be  compared  with  that  of  the  modem \nMaterialism.  The  reader  is  invited  to  choose  between  the  two  after \nhaving  judged  them  on  their  respective  merits. \n\nWe  may  derive  some  consolation  for  the  rejection  of  our  divine \nancestors,  in  finding  that  the  Haeckelian  speculations  receive  no  better \ntreatment  at  the  hands  of  strictly  exact  Science  than  do  our  own. \nHaeckel's  phylogenesis  is  no  less  laughed  at  by  the  foes  of  his  fantastic \nevolution,  by  other  and  greater  Scientists,  than  our  primeval  races \nwill  be.  As  du  Bois-Reymond  puts  it,  we  may  believe  him  easily  when \nhe  says  that  \"  ancestral  trees  of  our  race  sketched  in  the  Schdpfungs- \ngeschichte  are  of  about  as  much  value  as  are  the  pedigrees  of  the \nHomeric  heroes  in  the  eyes  of  the  historical  critic.\" \n\nThis  settled,  everyone  will  see  that  one  hypothesis  is  as  good  as \nanother.  And  as  we  find  that  German  naturalist  (Haeckel)  himself \nconfessing  that  neither  geology  (in  its  history  of  the  past)  nor  the \nancestral  history  of  organisms  will  ever  \"  rise  to  the  position  of  a \nreal  exact  Science,\"  *\u2022\"  a  large  margin  is  thus  left  to  Occult  Science \nto  make  its  annotations  and  lodge  its  protests.  The  world  is  left  to \nchoose  between  the  teachings  of  Paracelsus,  the  \"  Father  of  Modem \nChemistry,\"  and  those  of  Haeckel,  the  Father  of  the  mythical  Sosuro. \nWe  demand  no  more. \n\nWithout  presuming  to  take  part  in  the  quarrel  of  such  very  learned \nnaturalists  as  du  Bois-Reymond  and  Haeckel  d  propos  of  our  blood \nrelationship  to  \"  those  ancestors  (of  ours)  which  have  led  up  from  the \nunicellular  classes,  Vermes,  Acrania,  Pisces,  Amphibia,  Reptilia  to  the \nAves  \"  \u2014  one  may  put  in  a  few  words,  a  question  or  two,  for  the \ninformation  of  our  readers.     Availing  ourselves  of  the  opportunity, \n\n1385.    Pedigree  of  Man,   \"The  Proofs  of  Evolution,\"   p.   273. \n\n\nAN  UNV^RI^IED  CHARCE  ACAINST  YHE  ANCIENI^S  657 \n\nand  bearing  in  mind  Darwin's  theories  of  natural  selection,  etc.,  we \nwould  ask  Science  \u2014  with  regard  to  the  origin  of  the  human  and \nanimal  species  \u2014  which  theory  of  evolution  of  the  two  herewith  de- \nscribed is  the  more  scientific,  or  the  more  unscientific,  if  so  preferred. \n\n(1)  Is  it  that  of  an  Evolution  which  starts  from  the  beginning  with \nsexual  propagation? \n\n(2)  Or  that  teaching  which  shows  the  gradual  development  of \norgans;  their  solidification,  and  the  procreation  of  each  species,  at \nfirst  by  simple  easy  separation  from  one  into  two  or  even  several \nindividuals.  Then  follows  a  fresh  development  \u2014  the  first  step  to  a \nspecies  of  separate  distinct  sexes  \u2014  the  hermaphrodite  condition ;  then \nagain,  a  kind  of  Parthenogenesis,  \"virginal  reproduction,\"  when  the \negg-cells  are  formed  within  the  body,  issuing  from  it  in  atomic  emana- \ntions and  becoming  matured  outside  of  it ;  until,  finally,  after  a  definite \nseparation  into  sexes,  the  hiunan  beings  begin  procreating  through \nsexual  connexion? \n\nOf  these  two,  the  former  \"  theory,\"  \u2014  rather,  a  \"  revealed  fact \"  \u2014 \nis  enunciated  by  all  the  exoteric  Bibles  (except  the  Puranas),  pre- \neminently by  the  Jewish  Cosmogony.  The  last  one,  is  that  which  is \ntaught  by  the  Occult  philosophy,  as  explained  all  along. \n\nAn  answer  is  found  to  our  question  in  a  volume  just  published  by \nMr.  S.  Laing  \u2014  the  best  lay  exponent  of  Modem  Science.^\"'  In \nchapter  viii  ^'\"^  of  his  latest  work,  A  Modem  Zoroastrian,  the  author \nbegins  by  twitting  \"  all  ancient  religions  and  philosophies  \"  for  \"  assum- \ning a  male  and  female  principle  for  their  gods.\"    At  first  sight,  he  says \n\nthe  distinction  of  sex  appears  as  fundamental  as  that  of  plant  and  animal.  .  .  . \nThe  Spirit  of  God  brooding  over  Chaos  and  producing  the  world  [he  goes  on \nto  complain],  is  only  a  later  edition,  revised  according  to  monotheistic  ideas, \nof  the  far  older  Chaldaean  legend  which  describes  the  creation  of  Kosmos  out \nof  Chaos  by  the  co-operation  of  great  gods,  male  and  female.  .  .  .  Thus,  in  the \northodox  Christian  creed  we  are  taught  to  repeat  \"  begotten,  not  made,\"  a  phrase \nwhich  is  absolute  nonsense,  ...  an  instance  of  using  words  like  counterfeit \nnotes,  which  have  no  solid  value  of  an  idea  behind  them.  For  \"begotten\"  is  a \nvery  definite  term  which  implies  the  conjunction  of  two  opposite  sexes  to  produce \na  new  individual. \n\nHowever  we  may  agree  with  the  learned  author  as  to  the  inadvis- \nability  of  using  wrong  words,  and  the  terrible  anthropomorphic  and \nphallic  element  in  the  old  Scriptures  \u2014  especially  in  the  orthodox \nChristian  Bible  \u2014  nevertheless,  there  may  be  two  extenuating  circum- \nstances in  the  case.  Firstly,  all  these  \"ancient  philosophies\"  and \n\"  modem  religions  \"  are  \u2014  as  sufficiently  shown  in  these  two  volumes \n\u2014  an  exoteric  veil  thrown  over  the  face  of  esoteric  truth ;   and  \u2014  as \n\n1386.    Author  of  Modem  Science  and  Modem  Thought.  1387.     Pages  102-3. \n\n\n658  ^HE  SECItET  DOCTRINE \n\nthe  direct  result  of  this  \u2014  they  are  allegorical,  *.  ^.,  mythological  in \nform ;  but  still  they  are  immensely  more  philosophical  in  essence  than \nany  of  the  new  scientific  theories,  so-called.  Secondly,  from  the  Orphic \ntheogony  down  to  Ezra's  last  remodeling  of  the  Pentateuch,  every  old \nScripture  having  in  its  origin  borrowed  its  facts  from  the  East,  it  has \nbeen  subjected  to  constant  alterations  by  friend  and  foe,  until  of  the \noriginal  version  there  remained  but  the  name,  a  dead  shell  from  which \nthe  Spirit  had  been  gradually  eliminated. \n\nThis  alone  ought  to  show  that  no  religious  work  now  extant  can  be \nunderstood  without  the  help  of  the  Archaic  wisdom,  the  primitive \nfoundation  on  which  they  were  all  built. \n\nBut  to  return  to  the  direct  answer  expected  from  Science  to  our \ndirect  question.  It  is  given  by  the  same  author,  when,  following  his \ntrain  of  thought  on  the  unscientific  euhemerization  of  the  powers  of \nNature  in  ancient  creeds,  he  pronounces  a  condemnatory  verdict  upon \nthem  in  the  following  terms : \u2014 \n\nScience,  however,  makes  sad  havoc  with  this  impression  of  sexual  generation \nbeing  the  original  and  only  mode  of  reproduction,^^  and  the  microscope  and \ndissecting  knife  of  the  naturalist  introduce  us  to  new  and  altogether  unsuspected \n[?]  worlds  of  life.\"^ \n\nSo  little  \"unsuspected,\"  indeed,  that  the  original  o^sexual  \"modes  of \nreproduction\"  must  have  been  known  \u2014  to  the  ancient  Hindus,  at  any \nrate  \u2014  Mr.  Laing's  assertion  to  the  contrary,  notwithstanding.  In  view \nof  the  statement  in  the  Vishnu  Purana,  quoted  by  us  elsewhere,  that \nDaksha  \"  established  sexual  intercourse  as  the  means  of  multiplica- \ntion,\" only  after  a  series  of  other  \"  modes,\"  which  are  all  enumerated \ntherein,^***  it  becomes  difficult  to  deny  the  fact.  This  assertion,  more- \nover, is  found,  note  well,  in  an  exoteric  work.  Then  Mr.  S.  Laing \ngoes  on  to  tell  us  that: \u2014 \n\n\"  By  far  the  larger  proportion  of  living  forms,  in  number  .  .  . \nhave  come  into  existence  without  the  aid  of  sexual  propagation.\" \nHe  then  instances  Haeckel's  monera  \"multiplying  by  self-dizAsion\" \nThe  next  stage  the  author  shows  in  the  nucleated  cell,  which  \"  does \nexactly  the  same  thing.\"  The  following  stage  is  that  \"in  which  the \norganism  does  not  divide  into  two  equal  parts,  but  a  small  portion  of  it \nswells  out  .  .  .  and  finally  parts  company  and  starts  on  a  separate \nexistence  which  grows  to  the  size  of  the  parent  by  its  inherent  fac- \nulty of  manufacturing  fresh  protoplasm  from  surrounding  inorganic \nmaterials.\"  \"\u2022^ \n\n1388.  Vide  Part  I.  of  this  Yolume,  page  1390.  In  this,  as  shown  in  Part  L,  Mod- \n183,   Stanza  VIIL                                                     ern  Science  was  again  anticipated,  far  beyond \n\n1388a.    A  Modem  Zoroasirian,  p.   103.  its    own    speculations    in    this    direction,    by \n\n1389.  Vol.  II.,  p.   12,  Wilson's  TransL  Archaic  Science. \n\n\nVARIOUS    MODES   O^   REPRODUCTION  659 \n\nThis  is  followed  by  a  many-celled  organism  which  is  formed  by \n\"  germ-buds  reduced  to  spores,  or  single  cells,  which  are  emitted  from \nthe  parent,  .  .  .\"  when  \"  we  are  at  the  threshold  of  that  system  of \nsexual  propagation  which  has  [now]  become  the  rule  in  all  the  higher \nfamilies  of  animals  .  .  .\"  It  is  when  an  \"organism,  having  advan- \ntages in  the  struggle  for  life,  established  itself  permanently  .  .  .\"  that \n\"  special  organs  developed  to  meet  the  altered  conditions  ...\"  when \na  \"  distinction  would  be  firmly  established  of  a  female  organ  or  ovary \ncontaining  the  egg  or  primitive  cell  from  which  the  new  being  was  to \nbe  developed,\"  .  .  .  \"This  is  confirmed  by  a  study  of  embryology, \nwhich  shows  that  in  the  human  and  higher  animal  species  the  iHstinC\" \ntion  of  sex  is  not  developed  until  a  considerable  progress  has  been \nmade  in  the  growth  of  the  embryo.  ...  In  the  great  majority  of \nplants,  and  in  some  lower  families  of  animals  .  .  .  the  male  and  female \norgans  are  developed  within  the  same  being  ...  a  hermaphrodite.\" \nMoreover,  in  the  \"virginal  reproduction,  germ-cells,  apparently  simi- \nlar in  all  respects  to  egg-cells,  develop  themselves  into  new  individuals \nwithout  any  fructifying  element,\"  etc.,  etc.^'*^ \n\nOf  all  which  we  are  as  perfectly  well  aware  as  of  this  \u2014  that  the \nabove  was  never  applied  by  the  very  learned  English  popularizer  of \nHuxleyo-Haeckelian  theories  to  the  genus  homo.  He  limits  this  to \nspecks  of  protoplasm,  plants,  bees,  snails,  and  so  on.  But  if  he  would \nbe  true  to  the  theory  of  descent,  he  must  be  as  true  to  ontogenesis,  in \nwhich  the  fundamental  biogenetic  law,  we  are  told,  runs  as  follows : \n\nThe  development  of  the  embryo  (ontogeny)  is  a  condensed  and  abbreviated \nrepetition  of  the  evolution  of  the  race  (phylogeny).  This  repetition  is  the  more \ncomplete,  the  more  the  true  original  order  of  evolution  (palingenesis)  has  been \nretained  by  continual  heredity.  On  the  other  hand,  this  repetition  is  the  less \ncomplete,  the  more  by  varying  adaptations  the  later  spurious  development  (caeno- \ngenesis)  has  obtained.\"\" \n\nThis  shows  to  us  that  every  living  creature  and  thing  on  earth, \nincluding  man,  evolved  from  one  common  primal  form.  Physical  man \nmust  have  passed  through  the  same  stages  of  the  evolutionary  process \nin  the  various  modes  of  procreation  as  other  animals  have:  he  must \nhave  divided  himself ;  then,  hermaphrodite,  have  given  birth  partheno- \ngenetically  (on  the  immaculate  principle)  to  his  young  ones ;  the  next \nstage  would  be  the  oviparous  \u2014  at  first  \"  without  any  fructifying \nelement,\"  then  \"  with  the  help  of  the  f ertilitary  spore  \" ;  and  only  after \nthe  final  and  definite  evolution  of  both  sexes,  would  he  become  a  dis- \ntinct \"male  and  female,\"  when  reproduction  through  sexual  union \nwould  grow  into  universal  law.    So  far,  all  this  is  scientifically  proven. \n\n1391.     Pages  103-106.  1392.    Anthrop.,  3rd  edition,  p.  11. \n\n\n66d \n\n\n*rHt  S^CR^   tK>CTRIN^ \n\n\nThere  remains  but  one  thing  to  be  ascertained:  the  plain  and  com- \nprehensibly described  processes  of  such  an/^-sexual  reproduction. \nThis  is  done  in  the  Occult  books,  a  slight  outline  of  which  was  at- \ntempted by  the  writer  in  Part  I  of  this  Volume. \n\nEither  this,  or  \u2014  man  is  a  distinct  being.  Occult  philosophy  may \ncall  him  that,  because  of  his  distinctly  dual  nature.  Science  cannot \ndo  so,  once  that  it  rejects  every  interference  save  mechanical  laws, \nand  admits  of  no  principle  outside  matter.  The  former  \u2014  the  archaic \nScience  \u2014  allows  the  human  physical  frame  to  have  passed  through \nevery  form,  from  the  lowest  to  the  very  highest,  its  present  one,  or \nfrom  the  simple  to  the  complex  \u2014  to  use  the  accepted  terms.  But  it \nclaims  that  in  this  cycle  (the  fourth),  the  frame  having  already  existed \namong  the  types  and  models  of  nature  from  the  preceding  Rounds  \u2014 \nthat  it  was  quite  ready  for  man  from  the  beginning  of  this  Round}^* \nThe  Monad  had  but  to  step  into  the  astral  body  of  the  progenitors,  in \norder  that  the  work  of  physical  consolidation  should  begin  around  the \nshadowy  prototype.^'** \n\nWhat  would  Science  say  to  this  ?  It  would  answer,  of  course,  that  as \nman  appeared  on  earth  as  the  latest  of  the  mammalians,  he  had  no  need, \nno  more  than  those  mammals,  to  pass  through  the  primitive  stages  of \nprocreation  as  above  described.  His  mode  of  procreation  was  already \nestablished  on  Earth  when  he  appeared.  In  this  case,  we  may  reply: \nsince  to  this  day  not  the  remotest  sign  of  a  link  between  man  and \nthe  animal  has  yet  been  found,  then  (if  the  Occultist  doctrine  is  to \nbe  repudiated)  he  must  have  sprung  miraculously  in  nature,  like  a \nfully  armed  Minerva  from  Jupiter's  brain.  And  in  such  case  the \nBible  is  right,  along  with  other  national  \"  revelations.\"  Hence  the \nscientific  scorn,  so  freely  lavished  by  the  author  of  A  Modem  Zoroas- \ntrian  upon  ancient  philosophies  and  exoteric  creeds,  becomes  premature \n\n\n1393.  Theosophists  will  remember  that, \naccording  to  Occult  teaching.  Cyclic  pra- \nlayas  so-called  are  but  obscurations,  during \nwhich  periods  Nature,  t.  #.,  everything  visible \nand  invisibU  on  a  resting  planet  \u2014  remains \nin  statu  quo.  Nature  resta  and  slumbers,  no \nwork  of  destruction  going  on  on  the  globe \neven  if  no  active  work  is  done.  All  forms, \nas  well  as  their  astral  t3rpes,  remain  as  they \nwere  at  the  last  moment  of  its  activity.  The \n\"  night \"  of  a  planet  has  hardly  any  twilight \npreceding  it  It  is  caught  like  a  huge  mam- \nmoth by  an  avalanche,  and  remains  slum- \nbering and  frozen  till  the  next  dawn  of  its \nnew  day  \u2014  a  very  short  one  indeed  in  com- \nparison to  the   \"Day  of  BrahmA.\" \n\n\n1394.  This  will  be  pooh-poohed,  because \nit  will  not  be  understood  by  our  modem  men \nof  science;  but  every  Occultist  and  theoso- \nphist  will  easily  realize  the  process.  There \ncan  be  no  objective  form  on  Earth  (nor  in \nthe  Universe  either),  without  its  astral  proto- \ntype being  first  formed  ki  Space.  From \nPhidias  down  to  the  humblest  workman  in \nthe  ceramic  art  \u2014  a  sculptor  has  had  to \ncreate  first  of  all  a  model  in  his  mind,  then \nsketch  it  in  one  and  two  dimensional  lines, \nand  then  only  can  he  reproduce  it  in  a  three \ndimensional  or  objective  figure.  And  if \nhuman  mind  is  a  living  demonstration  of  sudi \nsuccessive  stages  in  the  process  of  evolution \n\u2014  how  can  it  be  otherwise  when  NATinut's \nMind  and  creative  powers  are  concerned? \n\n\nWH^RU    AR\u00a3    THE    \"  MISSING    UNKS  \"  ?  661 \n\nand  uncalled  for.  Nor  would  the  sudden  discovery  of  a  \"missing- \nlink  \"-like  fossil  mend  matters  at  all.  For  neither  one  such  solitary \nspecimen  nor  the  scientific  conclusions  thereupon,  could  insure  its  being \nthe  long-sought-for  relic,  *.  e.,  that  of  an  undeveloped,  still  a  once \nspeaking  man.  Something  more  would  be  required  as  a  final  proof \n(vide  infra.  Note).  Besides  which,  even  Genesis  takes  up  man,  her \nAdam  of  dust,  only  where  the  Secret  Doctrine  leaves  her  \"  Sons  of \nGod  and  Wisdom  \"  and  picks  up  the  physical  man  of  the  Third  Race. \nEve  is  not  \"  begotten,\"  but  is  extracted  out  of  Adam  on  the  manner  of \n\"Amoeba  A,\"  contracting  in  the  middle  and  splitting  into  Amoeba  B  \u2014 \nby  division.^***  Nor  has  human  speech  developed  from  the  various \nanimal  sounds. \n\nHaeckel's  theory  that  \"speech  arose  gradually  from  a  few  simple, \ncrude  animal  sounds  .  .  .\"  as  such  \"  speech  still  remains  amongst  a \nfew  races  of  lower  rank\"^^**  is  altogether  unsound,  as  argued  by \nProfessor  Max  Muller,  among  others.  He  contends  that  no  plausible \nexplanation  has  yet  been  given  as  to  how  the  \"roots\"  of  language  came \ninto  existence.  A  human  brain  is  necessary  for  human  speech.  And \nfigures  relating  to  the  size  of  the  respective  brains  of  man  and  ape  show \nhow  deep  is  the  gulf  which  separates  the  two.  Vogt  says  that  the \nbrain  of  the  largest  ape,  the  gorilla,  measures  no  more  than  30.51  cubic \ninches ;  while  the  average  brains  of  the  flat-headed  Australian  natives \n\u2014  the  lowest  now  in  the  human  races  \u2014  amount  to  99.35  cubic  inches ! \nFigures  are  awkward  witnesses  and  cannot  lie.  Therefore,  as  truly \nobserved  by  Dr.  P.  PfaflF,  whose  premisses  are  as  sound  and  correct  as \nhis  biblical  conclusions  are  silly: \u2014 \"The  brain  of  the  apes  most  like \nman,  does  not  amount  to  quite  a  third  of  the  brain  of  the  lowest  races \nof  men:  it  is  not  half  the  size  of  the  brain  of  a  new-born  child.\"  ^\u2022\u2022^ \nFrom  the  foregoing  it  is  thus  very  easy  to  perceive  that  in  order  to \nprove  the  Huxley-Haeckelian  theories  of  the  descent  of  man,  it  is  not \none,  but  a  great  number  of  \"missing  links\"  \u2014  a  true  ladder  of  pro- \ngressive evolutionary  steps  \u2014  that  would  have  to  be  first  found  and \nthen  presented  by  Science  to  thinking  and  reasoning  humanity,  before \nit  would  abandon  belief  in  gods  and  the  immortal  Soul  for  the  worship \nof  Quadrumanic  ancestors.  Mere  myths  are  now  greeted  as  \"  axiom- \natic truths.\"  Even  Alfred  Russel  Wallace  maintains  with  Haeckel  that \nprimitive  man  was  a  speechless  ape-creature.    To  this  Joly  answers : \u2014 \n\nMan  never  was,  in  my  opinion,  this  pithecanthropus  alalus  whose  portrait \nHaeckel  has  drawn  as  if  he  had  seen  and  known  him,  whose  singular  and  com- \npletely hypothetical  genealogy  he  has  even  given,  from  the  mere  mass  of  living \n\n1395.     See  p.  103,  in  The  Modem  Zoroastrian. \n\n1396.     Darwinian  Theory  in  Pedigree  of  Man,  p.  22, \n\n1397.     The  Age  and  Origin  of  Man. \n\n\n662  THE  SECRET  DOCTRINE \n\nprotoplasm  to  the  man  endowed  with  speech  and  a  civilization  analogous  to  that \nof  the  Australians  and  Papuans.'\"' \n\nHaeckel,  among  other  things,  often  comes  into  direct  conflict  with \nthe  Science  of  languages.  In  the  course  of  his  attack  on  Evolution- \nism/*** Professor  Max  Miiller  stigmatized  the  Darwinian  theory  as \n\"  vulnerable  at  the  beginning  and  at  the  end.\"  The  fact  is,  that  only \nthe  partial  truth  of  many  of  the  secondary  \"  laws  \"  of  Darwinism  is \nbeyond  question  \u2014  M.  de  Quatrefages  evidently  accepting  \"  Natural \nSelection,\"  the  \"  struggle  for  existence \"  and  transformation  within \nspecies,  as  proven  not  once  and  for  ever,  but  pro  tern.  But  it  may  not \nbe  amiss,  perhaps,  to  condense  the  linguistic  case  against  the  \"Ape \nancestor  \"  theory : \u2014 \n\nLanguages  have  their  phases  of  growth,  etc.,  like  all  else  in  nature. \nIt  is  almost  certain  that  the  great  linguistic  families  pass  through \nthree  stages. \n\n(1)  All  words  are  roots  and  merely  placed  in  juxtaposition  (Radical \nlanguages). \n\n(2)  One  root  defines  the  other,  and  becomes  merely  a  determinative \nelement  (  Agglutinative  ) . \n\n(3)  The  determinative  element  (the  determinating  meaning  of  which \nhas  longed  lapsed)  unites  into  a  whole  with  the  formative  element \n(Inflected). \n\nThe  problem  then  is:  Whence  these  roots?  Max  Miiller  argues \nthat  the  existence  of  these  ready-made  materials  of  speech  is  a  proof \nthat  man  cannot  be  the  crown  of  a  long  organic  series.  This  potentiality \nof  forming  roots  is  the  great  crux  which  materialists  almost  invariably \navoid. \n\nVon  Hartmann  explains  it  as  a  manifestation  of  the  \"  Unconscious,\" \nand  admits  its  cogency  versus  mechanical  Atheism.  Hartmann  is  a  fair \nrepresentative  of  the  Metaphysician  and  Idealist  of  the  present  age. \n\nThe  argument  has  never  been  met  by  the  non-pantheistic  Evolu- \ntionists. To  say  with  Schmidt :  \"  Forsooth  are  we  to  halt  before  the \norigin  of  language?\"  is  an  avowal  of  dogmatism  and  of  speedy  de- \nfeat.^*\u00ab\u00ab \n\nWe  respect  those  men  of  science  who,  wise  in  their  generation,  say: \n\"  Prehistoric  Past  being  utterly  beyond  our  powers  of  direct  observa- \ntion, we  are  too  honest,  too  devoted  to  the  truth  \u2014  or  what  we  regard \nas  truth  \u2014  to  speculate  upon  the  unknown,  giving  out  our  unproven \ntheories  along  with  facts  absolutely  established  in  modem  Science.\" \n\n\n1398.    Man  before  Metals,  p.  320,  N.  Joly.     \"Inter.  Scient  Series.\" \n\n1399.     1873,   \"Mr.    Darwin's  Philosophy  of  Language.\" \n\n1400.    Cf.  his  Doctrine  of  Descent  and  Parwinitm,  p.  304, \n\n\nPROOFS  O^  OUR  \"noble  descent \n\n\n9f \n\n\n663 \n\n\nThe  borderland  of  [metaphysical]  knowledge  is  best  left  to  time,  which  is \nthe  best  test  of  truth.*\"\" \n\nThis  is  a  wise  and  an  honest  sentence  in  the  mouth  of  a  materialist. \nBut  when  a  Haeckel,  after  just  sa)ring  that  \"  historical  events  of  past \ntime  ...\"  having  \"  occurred  many  millio'ixs  of  years  ago,^^^  , . .  are \nfor  ever  removed  from  direct  observation,\"  and  that  neither  geology \nnor  phylogeny^*\u00ae*  can  or  will  \"  rise  to  the  position  of  a  real  exact  sci- \nence,\" then  insists  on  the  development  of  all  organisms  \u2014  \"  from  the \nlowest  vertebrate  to  the  highest,  from  Amphioxus  to  man  \"  \u2014  we  ask \nfor  a  weightier  proof  than  he  can  give.  Mere  \"  empirical  sources  of \nknowledge,\"  so  extolled  by  the  author  of  Anthropogeny  \u2014  when  he \nhas  to  be  satisfied  with  the  qualification  for  his  own  views  \u2014  are  not \ncompetent  to  settle  problems  lying  beyond  their  domain ;  nor  is  it  the \nprovince  of  exact  science  to  place  any  reliance  on  them.^*^*  If  \"  em- \npirical\"\u2014  and  Haeckel  declares  so  himself  repeatedly  \u2014  then  they  are \nno  better,  nor  any  more  reliable,  in  the  sight  of  exctct  research,  when \nextended  into  the  remote  past,  than  our  Occult  teachings  of  the  East, \nboth  having  to  be  placed  on  quite  the  same  level.  Nor  are  his  phylo- \ngenetic  and  palingenetic  speculations  treated  in  any  better  way  by  the \nreal  scientists,  than  are  our  cyclic  repetitions  of  the  evolution  of  the \nGreat  in  the  minor  races,  and  the  original  order  of  evolutions.  For  the \nprovince  of  exact,  real  Science,  materialistic  though  it  be,  is  to  care- \nfully avoid  an3rthing  like  guess-work,  speculation  which  cannot  be  veri- \nfied ;  in  short,  all  suppressio  veri  and  all  suggestio  falsi.  The  business \nof  the  man  of  exact  Science  is  to  observe,  each  in  his  chosen  depart- \nment, the  phenomena  of  nature ;  to  record,  tabulate,  compare  and  clas- \nsify the  facts,  down  to  the  smallest  minutiae  which  are  presented  to  the \nobservation  of  the  senses  with  the  help  of  all  the  exquisite  mechanism \nthat  modern  invention  supplies,  not  by  the  aid  of  metaphysical  flights \n\n1401.    A  Modtm  Zorotutrian,  p.   136. \n\n\n1402.  It  thus  appears  that  in  its  anxiety \nto  prove  our  noble  descent  from  the  catar- \nrhine  \"baboon,\"  Haeckel's  school  has  pushed \nthe  times  of  pre-historic  man  millions  of \nyears  back.  (See  Pedigree  of  Man,  p.  273.) \nOccultists,  render  thanks  to  science  for  such \ncorroboration  of  our  claims! \n\n1403.  This  seems  a  poor  compliment  to \npay  Geology,  which  is  not  a  speculative  but \nas  exact  a  science  as  astronomy  \u2014  save,  per- \nhaps its  too  risky  chronological  speculations. \nIt  is  mainly  a  \"Descriptive\"  as  opposed  to \nan  \"Abstract\"   Science. \n\n1404.  Such  newly-coined  words  as  \"peri- \ngenesis  of  plasiids\"  \" plastidule  Souls\"  (1), \nand  others  less  comely,  invented  by  Haeckel, \nmay  be  very  learned  and  correct  in  so  far \nas   they   may    express   very   graphically   the \n\n\nideas  in  his  own  vivid  fancy.  As  a  fact, \nhowever,  they  remain  for  his  less  imagina- \ntive colleagues  painfully  caenogenetic  \u2014  to \nuse  his  own  t  rminology;  i,  e.,  for  trve  Sci- \nence they  are  spurious  speculations  so  long \nas  they  are  derived  from  \"  empirical  sour- \nces.\" Therefore,  when  he  seeks  to  prove \nthat  \"  the  origin  of  man  from  other  mami- \nmals,  and  most  directly  from  the  catarrhine \nape,  is  a  dedvcHve  law  that  follows  neces- \nsarily from  the  inductive  law  of  the  theory \nof  descent \"  (Anthropogeny,  p.  392)  \u2014  his \nno  less  learned  foes  (dn  Bois-Reymond  \u2014 \nfor  one)  have  a  right  to  see  in  this  sentence \na  mere  Jugglery  of  words;  a  \"  testimonium \npaupertatis  of  natural  science  \"  \u2014  as  he  him- \nself complains,  calling  them,  in  return,  tg- \nnoramu^es  (see  Pedigree  of  Man,  Notes), \n\n\n664  THE  SECRET  DOCTRINE \n\nof  fancy.  All  that  he  has  a  legitimate  right  to  do,  is  to  correct  by  the \nassistance  of  physical  instruments  the  defects  or  illusions  of  his  own \ncoarser  vision,  auditory  powers,  and  other  senses.  He  has  no  right  to \ntrespass  on  the  groimds  of  metaphysics  and  psychology.  His  duty  is  to \nverify  and  to  rectify  all  the  facts  that  fall  under  his  direct  observation ; \nto  profit  by  the  experiences  and  mistakes  of  the  Past  in  endeavoring  to \ntrace  the  working  of  a  certain  concatenation  of  cause  and  effects, \nwhich,  but  only  by  its  constant  and  unvarying  repetition,  may  be  called \nA  Law.  This  it  is  which  a  man  of  science  is  expected  to  do,  if  he \nwould  become  a  teacher  of  men  and  remain  true  to  his  original  pro- \ngram of  natural  or  physical  sciences.  Any  sideway  path  from  this \nroyal  road  becomes  speculation. \n\nInstead  of  keeping  to  this,  what  does  many  a  so-called  man  of  science \ndo  in  these  days?  He  rushes  into  the  domains  of  pure  metaphysics, \nwhile  deriding  it.  He  delights  in  rash  conclusions  and  calls  it  \"  a \ndeductive  law  from  the  inductive  law  \"  of  a  theory  based  upon  and \ndrawn  out  of  the  depths  of  his  own  consciousness :  that  consciousness \nbeing  perverted  by,  and  honeycombed  with,  one-sided  materialism.  He \nattempts  to  explain  the  \"origin\"  of  things,  which  are  yet  embosomed \nonly  in  his  own  conceptions.  He  attacks  spiritual  beliefs  and  religious \ntraditions  millenniums  old,  and  denounces  everything,  save  his  own \nhobbies,  as  superstition.  He  suggests  theories  of  the  Universe,  a  Cos- \nmogony developed  by  blind,  mechanical  forces  of  nature  alone,  far  more \nmiraculous  and  impossible  than  even  one  based  upon  the  assumption  of \nfiat  lux  out  of  nihil  \u2014  and  tries  to  astonish  the  world  by  such  a  wild \ntheory ;  which,  being  known  to  emanate  from  a  scientific  brain,  is  taken \non  blind  faith  as  very  scientific  and  the  outcome  of  Science. \n\nAre  those  the  opponents  Occultism  would  dread?  Most  decidedly \nnot.  For  such  theories  are  no  better  treated  by  real  (not  empirical) \nScience  than  our  own.  Haeckel,  hurt  in  his  vanity  by  du  Bois-Rey- \nmond,  never  tires  of  complaining  publicly  of  the  latter's  onslaught  on \nhis  fantastic  theory  of  descent.  Rhapsodizing  on  \"the  exceedingly \nrich  storehouse  of  empirical  evidence,\"  he  calls  those  \"  recognized  phys- \niologists \"  who  oppose  every  speculation  of  his  drawn  from  the  said \n\"  storehouse  \"  \u2014  ignorant  men.  \"If  many  men,\"  he  declares  \u2014  \"  and \namong  them  even  some  scientists  of  repute  \u2014  hold  that  the  whole  of \nphylogeny  is  a  castle  in  the  air,  and  genealogical  trees  [from  monkeys?] \nare  empty  plays  of  phantasy,  they  only  in  speaking  thus  demonstrate \ntheir  ignorance  of  that  wealth  of  empirical  sources  of  knowledge  to \nwhich  reference  has  already  been  made.\"  ^*^* \n\nWe  open  Webster's  Dictionary  and  read  the  definitions  of  the  word \n^'  empirical \" :  \"  Depending  upon  experience  or  observation  alone,  with- \n\n1405.    Pedig^te  of  Man,  p.  273, \n\n\nMR.   HUXI,^Y  APPLIES  AN   \"EXTINGUISH^ \n\n\n99 \n\n\n665 \n\n\n9ut  due  regard  to  modern  science  and  theory/'  This  applies  to  the \nOccultists,  Spiritualists,  Mystics,  etc.,  etc.  Again,  \"  an  Empiric  \u2014  One \nwho  confines  himself  to  applying  the  results  of  his  own  observations  \" \n(only)  (which  is  Haeckel's  case)  ;  \"  one  wanting  Science  ...  an \nignorant  and  unlicensed  practitioner;    a  quack;    a  Chari,atan.\" \n\nNo  Occultist  or  \"  magician,\"  has  ever  been  treated  to  any  worse  epi- \nthets. Yet  the  Occultist  remains  on  his  own  metaphysical  grounds, \nand  does  not  endeavor  to  rank  his  knowledge,  the  fruits  of  his  personal \nobservation  and  experience,  among  the  exact  sciences  of  modem  learn- \ning. He  keeps  within  his  legitimate  sphere,  where  he  is  master.  But \nwhat  is  one  to  think  of  a  rank  materialist,  whose  duty  is  clearly  traced \nbefore  him,  who  uses  such  an  expression  as  this : \u2014 \n\nThe  origin  of  man  from  other  mammals,  and  most  directly  from  the  catar- \nrhine  ape,  is  a  deductive  law,  that  follows  necessarily  from  the  inductive  law  of \nthe  Theory  of  Descent.\"* \n\nA  \"  theory  \"  is  simply  a  hypothesis,  a  speculation,  and  no  law.  To \nsay  otherwise  is  only  one  of  the  many  liberties  taken  now-a-days  by \nscientists.  They  enunciate  an  absurdity,  and  then  hide  it  behind  the \nshield  of  Science.  Any  deduction  from  theoretical  speculation  is  no \nbetter  than  a  speculation  on  a  speculation.  Now  Sir  W.  Hamilton  has \nalready  shown  that  the  word  theory  is  now  used  \"  in  a  very  loose  and \nimproper  sense  \"  .  .  .  \"  that  it  is  convertible  into  hypothesis,  and  hypo- \nthesis is  commonly  used  as  another  term  for  conjecture,  whereas  the \nterms  '  theory '  and  *  theoretical '  are  properly  used  in  opposition  to  the \nterm  practice  and  practical/' \n\nBut  modern  Science  puts  an  extinguisher  on  the  latter  statement, \nand  mocks  at  the  idea.  Materialistic  philosophers  and  Idealists  of \n^  Europe  and  America  may  be  agreed  with  the  Evolutionists  as  to  the \nphysical  origin  of  man  \u2014  yet  it  will  never  become  a  general  truth  with \nthe  true  metaphysician,  and  the  latter  defies  the  materialists  to  make \ngood  their  arbitrary  assumptions.  That  the  ape-theory  theme^*\u00ae^  of \nVogt  and  Darwin,  on  which  the  Huxley-Haeckelians  have  composed \n\n\n1406.  Anthropog4ny,   p.    392. \n\n1407.  The  mental  barrier  between  man \nand  ape,  characterized  by  Huxley  as  an \n**  enormous  gap,  a  distance  practically  im- \nmeasurable *' 11  is,  indeed,  in  itself  conclus- \nive. Certainly  it  constitutes  a  standing  puz- \nzle to  the  materialist,  who  relies  on  the \nfrail  reed  of  \"  natural  selection.\"  The  phys- \niological differences  between  Man  and  the \nApes  are  in  reality  \u2014  despite  a  curious  com- \nmunity of  certain  features  \u2014  equally  strik- \ning. SajTS  Dr.  Schweinfurth,  one  of  the \nmost  cautious  and  experienced  of  naturalists: \n\n*'  In  modem  times  there  are  no  animals  iq \n\n\ncreation  that  have  attracted  more  attention \nfrom  the  scientific  student  than  the  great \nquadrumana  (the  anthropoids),  bearing  such \na  striking  resemblance  to  the  human  form \nas  to  have  justified  the  epithet  of  anthropo- \nmorphic being  conferred  on  them.  .  .  .  But \nall  investigation  at  present  only  leads  human \nintelligence  to  a  confession  of  its  insuJSUci' \nency;  and  nowhere  is  caution  more  to  be \nadvocated,  nowhere  is  premature  judgment \nmore  to  be  deprecated  than  in  the  attempt  to \nbridge  over  the  mysterious  chasm  which \nseparates  man  and  beaft.\" \u2014 Heart  of  AfricQ^ \nI,  520, \n\n\ni \n\n\n666  THE  SECRET  DOCTRINE \n\nof  late  such  extraordinary  variations,  is  far  less  scientific \u2014^  becatse \nclashing  with  the  fundamental  laws  of  that  theme  itself \u2014 ^than  ours  can \never  be  shown  to  be,  is  very  easy  of  demonstration.  Let  the  reader \nonly  turn  to  the  excellent  work  on  Human  Species  by  the  great  French \nnaturalist  de  Quatrefages,  and  our  statement  will  at  once  be  verified. \n\nMoreover,  between  the  esoteric  teaching  concerning  the  origin  of \nman  and  Darwin's  speculations,  no  man,  unless  he  is  a  rank  material- \nist, will  hesitate.  This  is  the  description  given  by  Mr.  Darwin  of \n\"  the  earliest  ancestors  of  man.\" \n\nThey  were  without  doubt  once  covered  with  hair;  both  sexes  having  beards; \ntheir  ears  were  pointed  and  capable  of  movement;  and  their  bodies  were  pro- \nvided with  a  tail,  having  the  proper  muscles.  Their  limbs  and  bodies  were  acted \non  by  many  muscles  which  now  only  occasionally  reappear  in  man,  but  which  are \nstill  normally  present  in  the  quadrumana.  .  .  .  The  foot,  judging  from  the  condi- \ntion of  the  great  toe  in  the  fetus,  was  then  prehensile,  and  our  progenitors,  no \ndoubt,  were  arboreal  in  their  habits,  frequenting  some  warm  forest-clad  land, \nand  the  males  were  provided  with  canine  teeth  which  served  as  formidable \nweapons.  .  .  .\"\" \n\nDarwin  connects  him  with  the  t3rpe  of  the  tailed  catarrhines,  \"and \nconsequently  removes  him  a  stage  backward  in  the  scale  of  evolu- \ntion. The  English  naturalist  is  not  satisfied  to  take  his  stand  upon \nthe  ground  of  his  own  doctrines,  and,  like  Haeckel,  on  this  point  places \nhimself  in  direct  variance  with  one  of  the  fundamental  laws  which  con- \nstitute the  principal  charm  of  Darwinism  .  .  .\"  And  then  the  learned \nFrench  naturalist  proceeds  to  show  how  this  fundamental  law  is \nbroken.    He  says, \n\nIn  fact,  in  the  theory  of  Darwin,  transmutations  do  not  take  place,  either  by \nchance  or  in  every  direction.  They  are  ruled  by  certain  laws  which  are  due  to \nthe  organization  itself.  If  an  organism  is  once  modified  in  a  given  direction, \nit  can  undergo  secondary  or  tertiary  transmutations,  but  will  still  preserve  the \nimpress  of  the  original.  It  is  the  law  of  permanent  characterization,  which  alone \npermits  Darwin  to  explain  the  filiation  of  groups,  their  characteristics,  and \ntheir  numerous  relations.  It  is  by  virtue  of  this  law  that  all  the  descendants \nof  the  first  mollusc  have  been  molluscs;  all  the  descendants  of  the  first  verte- \nbrate have  been  vertebrates.  It  is  clear  that  this  constitutes  one  of  the  founda- \ntions of  the  doctrine.  It  follows  that  two  beings  belonging  to  two  distinct \ntypes  can  be  referred  to  a  common  ancestor,  .  .  .  but  the  one  cannot  be  the \ndescendant  of  the  other.\"* \n\nNow  man  and  ape  present  a  very  striking  contrast  in  respect  to  type.    Their \n\n1408.    Descent  of  Man,  ch.  vi,  quoted  by  the    apes    is    not    impugned    by    the    bestial \n\nde    Quatrefages,    The   Human   Species,   page  strength  of  the  teeth  of  the  male  orang  or \n\n106.     A    ridiculous    instance    of    evolution-  gorilla.\"     Mr.   Darwin,  on  the  contrary,  en- \n\nist    contradictions    is    afforded    by    Schmidt  dows  this  fabulous  being  with  teeth  used  as \n\n{Doctrine    of    Descent    and    Darwinism,    on  weapons  1 \n\npage   292).     He  says,   \"Man's  kmship  with  1409.     Page  106. \n\n\nA    WAI^K^   OR    A    CLIMBER  667 \n\norgans  .  .  .  correspond  almost  exactly  term  for  term:  but  these  organs  are  ar- \nranged after  a  very  different  plan.  In  man  they  are  so  arranged  that  he  is \nessentially  a  walker,  while  in  apes  they  necessitate  his  being  a  climber,  .  .  . \nThere  is  here  an  anatomical  and  mechanical  distinction.  ...  A  glance  at  the \npage  where  Huxley  has  figured  side  by  side  a  human  skeleton  and  the  skeletons \nof  the  most  highly  developed  apes  is  a  sufficiently  convincing  proof. \n\nThe  consequence  of  these  facts,  from  the  point  of  view  of  the  logical  appli- \ncation of  the  law  of  permanent  characterizations,  is  that  man  cannot  be  descended \nfrom  an  ancestor  who  is  already  characterized  as  an  ape,  any  more  than  a \ncatarrhine  tailless  ape  can  be  descended  from  a  tailed  catarrhine.  A  walking \nanimal  cannot  be  descended  from  a  climbing  one.  .  .  . \n\nVogt,  in  placing  man  among  the  primates,  declares  without  hesitation  that \nthe  lowest  class  of  apes  have  passed  the  landmark  (the  common  ancestor),  from \nwhich  the  different  t3rpes  of  this  family  have  originated  and  diverged. \n\nThis  ancestor  of  the  apes,  occult  science  sees  in  the  lowest  human \ngroup  during  the  Atlantean  period,  as  shown  before.  De  Quatrefages \ngoes  on,  thus  corroborating  our  Doctrine: \n\nWe  must,  then,  place  the  origin  of  man  beyond  the  last  apes,  if  we  would \nadhere  to  one  of  the  laws  most  emphatically  necessary  to  the  Darwinian  theory. \nWe  then  come  to  the  prosimiae  of  Haeckel,  the  loris,  indris,  etc.  But  those \nanimals  also  are  climbers;  we  must  go  further,  therefore,  in  search  of  our \nfirst  direct  ancestor.  But  the  genealogy  by  Haeckel  brings  us  from  the  latter \nto  the  marsupials. \n\nFrom  man  to  the  Kangaroo  the  distance  is  certainly  great.  Now  neither \nliving  nor  extinct  fauna  show  the  intermediate  types  which  ought  to  serve  as \nlandmarks.  This  difficulty  causes  but  slight  embarrassment  to  Darwin.***  We \nknow  that  he  considers  the  want  of  information  upon  similar  questions  as  a \nproof  in  his  favor.  Haeckel  doubtless  is  as  little  embarrassed.  He  admits  the \nexistence  of  an  absolutely  theoretical  pithecoid  man.  .  .  . \n\nThus,  since  it  has  been  proved  that,  according  to  Darwinism  itself,  the  origin \nof  man  must  be  placed  beyond  the  eighteenth  stage,  and  since  it  becomes,  in \nconsequence,  necessary  to  fill  up  the  gap  between  marsupials  and  man,  will \nHaeckel  admit  the  existence  of  four  unknown  intermediate  groups  instead  of \none?  Will  he  complete  his  genealogy  in  this  manner?  It  is  not  for  me  to \nanswer. \n\nBut  see  Haeckel's  famous  genealogy,  in  The  Pedigree  of  Man, \ncalled  by  him  \"  Ancestral  Series  of  Man.\"  In  the  \"  Second  Division  \" \n(Eighteenth  Stage)  he  describes  \"  Prosimiae,  allied  to  the  Loris  (Sten- \nops)  and  Makis  (Lemur)  as  without  marsupial  bones  and  cloaca,  but \nTvith  placenta,\"    And  now  turn  to  de  Quatrefages'  The  Human  Spe- \n\n1410.     According  even  to  a  fellow-thinks,  sumptive  ancestors  in  the  dawn  of  human- \nProfessor   Schmidt,   Darwin  has  evolved   \"a  ity.\"     (Doctrine  of  Descent  and  Darwinism, \ncertainly  not  flattering,  and  perhaps  in  many  page  284.) \npoints    an    incorrect,    portrait    of    our    pre-  1411,     The  Human  Species,  pp.   107-108, \n\n\n668  THE  SECRET  DOCTRINE \n\ncies,^^^^  and  see  his  proofs,  based  on  the  latest  discoveries,  to  show  that \n\"the  prosimiae  of  Haeckel  have  no  decidua  and  a  diffuse  placenta.\" \nThey  cannot  be  the  ancestors  of  the  apes  even,  let  alone  man,  accord- \ning to  a  fundamental  law  of  Darwin  himself,  as  the  great  French \nNaturalist  shows.  But  this  does  not  dismay  the  \"  animal  theorists  \"  in \nthe  least,  for  self-contradiction  and  paradoxes  are  the  very  soul  of \nmodem  Darwinism.  Witness  \u2014  Mr.  Huxley.  Having  himself  shown, \nwith  regard  to  fossil  man  and  the  \"  missing  link,\"  that  \"  neither  in \nquaternary  ages  nor  at  the  present  time  does  any  intermediary  being \nfill  the  gap  which  separates  man  from  the  Troglodyte  \" ;  and  that  to \n\"  deny  the  existence  of  this  gap  would  be  as  reprehensible  as  absurd,\" \nthe  great  man  of  Science  denies  his  own  words  in  actu  by  supporting \nwith  all  the  weight  of  his  scientific  authority  that  most  \"  absurd  \"  of \nall  theories  \u2014  the  descent  of  man  from  an  ape! \n\n\"  This  genealogy,\"  says  de  Quatrefages,  \"  is  wrong  throughout,  and \nis  founded  on  a  material  error.\"  Indeed,  Haeckel  bases  his  descent  of \nman  on  the  17th  and  18th  stages,^*^*  the  marsupialia  and  prosimiae  \u2014 \n(genus  Haeckelii?).  Applying  the  latter  term  to  the  Lemuridae  \u2014 \nhence  making  of  them  animals  with  a  placenta  \u2014  he  commits  a  zoo- \nlogical blunder.  For  after  having  himself  divided  mammals  according \nto  their  anatomical  differences  into  two  groups :  the  indeciduata,  which \nhave  no  decidua  (or  special  membrane  uniting  the  placentae),  and  the \ndeciduata,  those  who  possess  it :  he  includes  the  prosimiae  in  the  latter \ngroup.  Now  we  have  shown  elsewhere  what  other  men  of  science \nhad  to  say  to  this.    As  de  Quatrefages  says,**^* \n\nThe  anatomical  investigations  of  .  .  .  Milne  Edwards  and  Grandidier  upon \nthese  animals  .  .  .  place  it  beyond  all  doubt  that  the  prosimiae  of  Haeckel  have  no \ndecidua  and  a  diffuse  placenta.  They  are  indeciduata.  Far  from  any  possibility \nof  their  being  the  ancestors  of  the  apes,  according  to  the  principles  laid  down  by \nHaeckel  himself,  they  cannot  be  regarded  even  as  the  ancestors  of  the  zono- \nplacental  mammals  .  .  .  and  ought  to  be  connected  with  the  pachydermata,  the \nedentata,  and  the  cetacea. \n\nAnd  yet  Haeckel's  inventions  pass  off  with  some  as  exact  science! \n\nThe  above  mistake,  if  indeed,  one,  is  not  even  hinted  at  in  Haeckel's \nPedigree  of  Man,  translated  by  Aveling.  If  the  excuse  may  stand \ngood  that  at  the  time  the  famous  \"  genealogies  \"  were  made,  \"  the  em- \nbryogenesis  of  the  prosimiae  was  not  known,\"  it  is  familiar  now.  We \nshall  see  whether  the  next  edition  of  Aveling's  translation  will  have \nthis  important  error  rectified,  or  if  the  17th  and  18th  stages  remain \nas  they  are  to  blind  the  profane,  as  one  of  the  real  intermediate \nlinks.    But,  as  the  French  naturalist  observes  \u2014  \"  their  [Darwin's  and \n\n1412.    Pa^f  109.  UO,  1413.     See  Aveling's  Pedigreg  of  Man,  p.  77,  1414.    Page  110, \n\n\nA  piYh^Coid  Man  wanY^d  66$ \n\nHaeckers]  process  is  always  the  same,  considering  the  unknown  as  a \nproof  in  favor  of  their  theory.\"  ^^^^ \n\nIt  comes  to  this.  Grant  to  man  an  immortal  Spirit  and  Soul ;  endow \nthe  whole  animate  and  inanimate  creation  with  the  monadic  principle \ngradually  evolving  from  the  latent  and  passive  into  active  and  positive \npolarity  \u2014  and  Haeckel  will  not  have  a  leg  to  stand  upon,  whatever \nhis  admirers  may  say. \n\nBut  there  are  important  divergences  even  between  Darwin  and \nHaeckel.  While  the  former  makes  us  proceed  from  the  tailed  catar- \nrhine,  Haeckel  traces  our  hypothetical  ancestor  to  the  tailless  ape, \nthough,  at  the  same  time,  he  places  him  in  a  hypothetical  \"  stage  \" \nimmediately  preceding  this:    \" Menocerca  with  tails\"  (19th  stage). \n\nNevertheless,  we  have  one  thing  in  common  with  the  Darwinian \nschool :  it  is  the  law  of  gradual  and  extremely  slow  evolution,  embra- \ncing many  million  years.  The  chief  quarrel,  it  appears,  is  with  regard \nto  the  nature  of  the  primitive  \"Ancestor.\"  We  shall  be  told  that  the \nDhyan  Chohan,  or  the  \"  progenitor  \"  of  Manu,  is  a  hypothetical  being \nunknown  on  the  physical  plane.  We  reply  that  it  was  believed  in  by \nthe  whole  of  antiquity,  and  by  nine-tenths  of  the  present  humanity; \nwhereas  not  only  is  the  pithecoid  man,  or  \"  ape-man,\"  a  purely  hypo- \nthetical creature  of  HaeckeFs  creation,  unknown  and  untraceable  on \nthis  earth,  but  further  its  genealogy  \u2014  as  invented  by  him  \u2014  clashes \nwith  scientific  facts  and  all  the  known  data  of  modern  discovery  in \nZoology.  It  is  simply  absurd,  even  as  a  fiction.  As  de  Quatrefages \ndemonstrates  in  a  few  words,  Haeckel  \"  admits  the  existence  of  an \nabsolutely  theoretical  pithecoid  man  \"  \u2014  a  hundred  times  more  difficult \nto  accept  than  any  Deva  ancestor.  And  it  is  not  the  only  instance \nin  which  he  proceeds  in  a  similar  manner  in  order  to  complete  his \ngenealogical  table;  and  he  admits  very  naively  his  inventions  himself. \nDoes  he  not  confess  the  non-existence  of  his  sozura  (14th  stage)  \u2014 \na  creature  entirely  unknown  to  science  \u2014  by  confessing  over  his  own \nsignature,  that  \u2014  \"  The  proof  of  its  existence  arises  from  the  necessity \nof  an  intermediate  type  between  the  13th  and  the  14th  stages  \" ! \n\nIf  so,  we  might  maintain  with  as  much  scientific  right,  that  the \nproof  of  the  existence  of  our  three  ethereal  races,  and  the  three-eyed \nmen  of  the  Third  and  Fourth  Root-Races  \"  arises  also  from  the  neces- \nsity of  an  intermediate  type  \"  between  the  animal  and  the  gods.  What \nreason  would  the  Haeckelians  have  to  protest  in  this  special  case  ? \n\nOf  course  there  is  a  ready  answer :  \"  Because  we  do  not  grant  the \npresence  of  the  monadic  essence.\"  The  manifestation  of  the  Logos \nas  individual  consciousness  in  the  animal  and  human  creation  is  not \naccepted  by  exact  science,  nor  does  it  cover  the  whole  ground,  of  course. \n\n1415.      Ibid, \n\n\n670 \n\n\nTHE  SECfiET  DOCTRINE \n\n\nBut  the  failures  of  science  and  its  arbitrary  assumptions  are  far  greater \non  the  whole  than^*^*  any  \"extravagant\"  esoteric  doctrine  can  ever \nfurnish.  Even  thinkers  of  the  school  of  von  Hartmann  have  become \ntainted  with  the  general  epidemic.  They  accept  the  Darwinian  Anthro- \npology (more  or  less),  though  they  also  postulate  the  individual  Ego \nas  a  manifestation  of  the  Unconscious  (the  Western  presentation  of \nthe  Logos  or  Primeval  Divine  Thought).  They  say  the  evolution  of \nthe  physical  man  is  from  the  animal,  but  that  mind  in  its  various  phases \nis  altogether  a  thing  apart  from  material  facts,  though  organism  (as \nan  upddhi)  is  necessary  for  its  manifestation. \n\n\nPi^ASTiDULAR  Souls,  and  Conscious  Nerve-celi*s \n\nBut  one  can  never  see  the  end  of  such  wonders  with  Haeckel  and \nhis  school,  whom  the  Occultists  and  Theosophists  have  every  right  to \nconsider  as  materialistic  tramps  trespassing  on  private  metaphysical \ngrounds.  Not  satisfied  with  the  paternity  of  Bathybius  (Haeckelii), \n\"  plastidule  souls,\"  ^*\"  and  \"  atom-souls  \"  are  now  invented  by  them, \non  the  basis  of  purely  blind  mechanical  forces  of  matter.  We  are \ninformed  that  \"  the  study  of  the  evolution  of  soul-life  shows  that  this \nhas  worked  its  way  up  from  the  lower  stages  of  the  simple  cell-soul, \nthrough  an  astonishing  series  of  gradual  stages  in  evolution,  up  to  the \nsoul  of  man,\"  ^*\" \n\n\"Astonishing\"  \u2014  truly,  based  as  this  wild  speculation  is  on  the \nConsciousness  of  the  \"nerve  cells.\"  For  as  he  tells  us,  \"Little  as \nwe  are  in  a  position,  at  the  present  time,  to  explain  fully  the  nature  of \nconsciousnesss,^*^*  yet  the  comparative  and  genetic  observation  of  it \nclearly  shows  that  it  is  only  a  higher  and  more  complex  function  of \nthe  nerve  cells.\"  \"^^ \n\nMr.  Herbert  Spencer's  song  on  Consciousness  \u2014  is  sung,  it  seems, \nand  may  henceforth  be  safely  stored  up  in  the  lumber  room  of  obsolete \n\n\n1416.  Of  course  the  Esoteric  system  of \nFourth  Round  Evolution  is  much  more  com- \nplex than  the  paragraph  and  quotations  re- \nferred to  categorically  assert  It  is  prac- \ntically a  reversal  \u2014  both  in  embryological  in- \nference and  succession  in  time  of  species  \u2014 \nof  the  current  Western  conception. \n\n1417.  According  to  Haeckel,  there  are \nalso  cell-souls;  \"  an  inorganic  molecular \nsoul \"  without,  and  a  \"  plastldular  soul  with \n(or  possessing)  memory.\"  What  are  our \nesoteric  teachings  to  this?  The  divine  and \nhuman  soul  of  the  seven  principles  in  man \n\n\nmust,  of  course,  pale  and  give   way  before \nsuch  a  stupendous  revelation! \n\n1418.  Present  Position  of  Svolution,  p. \n\n266. \n\n1419.  A  valuable  confession,  this.  Only \nit  makes  the  attempt  to  trace  the  descent  of \nConsciousness  in  man  as  well  as  of  his \nphysical  body  from  Bathybius  Haeckelii  still \nmore  humorous  and  empirical,  in  the  sense \nof  Webster's  second  definition. \n\n1420.  Present  Position  of  Svolution,  note \n22. \n\n\nHAECKEI^   CREATES   SOUI^ \n\n\n671 \n\n\npeculations.  Where,  however,  do  Haeckel's  \"  complex  functions  \"  of \nis  scientific  \"  nerve-cells  \"  land  him  ?  Once  more  right  into  the  Occult \nnd  mystic  teachings  of  the  Kabala  about  the  descent  of  souls  as  con- \nscious and  unconscious  atoms;  among  the  P3rthagorean  monad  and \nthe  monads  of  Leibnitz  \u2014  and  the  \"  gods,  monads,  and  atoms  \"  of  our \nesoteric  teaching  ;^*^*  into  the  dead  letter  of  Occult  teachings,  left  to \nthe  amateur  Kabalists  and  professors  of  ceremonial  magic.  For  this \nis  what  he  says,  while  explaining  his  newly-coined  terminology: \u2014 \n\nPlastidule-Souls :  the  plastidules  or  protoplasmic  molecules,  the  smallest, \nhomogeneous  parts  of  the  protoplasm  are,  on  our  plastid  theory,  to  be  regarded \nas  the  active  factors  of  all  life- functions.  The  plastidular  soul  differs  from \nthe  inorganic  molecular  soul  in  that  it  possesses  memory^^ \n\nThis  he  develops  in  his  mirific  lecture  on  the  \"  Perigenesis  of  the \nPlastidule,  or  the  wave-motions  of  living  particles.\"  It  is  an  improve- \nment on  Darwin's  theory  of  \"  Pangenesis,\"  and  a  further  approach,  a \ncautious  move  towards  \"  magic.\"  The  former  is  a  conjecture  that \ncertain  of  the  actual  and  identical  atoms  which  had  belonged  to  ances- \ntral bodies  \"  are  thus  transmitted  through  their  descendants  for  gener- \nation after  generation,  so  that  we  are  literally  '  flesh  of  the  flesh '  of  the \nprimeval  creature  who  was  developed  into  man  in  the  later . . .  period  \" \n\u2014  explains  the  author  of  the  Modern  Zoroastrian  (in  \"  Primitive  Pol- \narities,\" etc.\"2\u00bb).  The  latter  (Occultism)  teaches  that\u2014  (a)  the  life- \natoms  of  our  (Prana)  life-principle  are  never  entirely  lost  when  a \nman  dies.  That  the  atoms  best  impregnated  with  the  life-principle \n(an  independent,  eternal,  conscious  factor)  are  partially  transmitted \nfrom  father  to  son  by  heredity,  and  partially  are  drawn  once  more  to- \ngether and  become  the  animating  principle  of  the  new  body  in  every \nnew  incarnation  of  the  Monads.  Because  (fc),  as  the  individual  Soul \nis  ever  the  same,  so  are  the  atoms  of  the  lower  principles  (body,  its \nastral,  or  life  double,  etc.),  drawn  as  they  are  by  affinity  and  Karmic \n\n\n1421.  Those  who  take  the  opposite  view \nand  look  upon  the  existence  of  the  human \nsoul, \u2014 ^\"as  a  supernatural,  a  spiritual  phen- \nomenon, conditioned  by  forces  altogether  dif- \nferent from  ordinary  physical  forces/'  .  .  . \n\"mock,\"  he  thinks,  \"in  consequence,  all \nexplanation  that  is  simply  scientific.\"  They \nhave  no  right  it  seems,  to  assert  that  \"  psy- \nchology is,  in  part,  or  in  whole,  a  spiritual \nscience,  not  a  physical  one.  .  .  .\"  The  new \ndiscovery  by  Haeckel  (one  taught  for  thous- \nands of  years  in  all  the  Eastern  religions, \nhowever),  that  the  animals  have  souls,  will, \nand  sensation,  hence  soul-functions,  leads \nhim  to  make  of  psychology  the  science  of \nthe    aoologists.      The    archaic    teaching    that \n\n\nthe  \"  Soul  **  (the  animal  and  human  souls, \nor  Kama  and  Manas)  \"has  its  developmental \nhistory\"  \u2014  is  claimed  by  Haeckel  as  his \nown  discovery  and  innovation  on  an  \"  un- \ntrodden [?]  path\"!  He  (Haeckel)  will  work \nout  the  comparative  evolution  of  the  soul \nin  man  and  in  other  animals.  .  .  .  \"The \ncomparative  morphology  of  the  soul-organs, \nand  the  comparative  physiology  of  the  soul- \nfunctions,  both  founded  on  Evolution,  thus \nbecome  the  psychological  [really  materialis- \ntic] problem  of  the  scientific  man.\"  (\"Oil- \nsouls  and  Soul-cells,\"  p.  137,  Pedigrse  of \nMan.) \n\n1422.  Pedigret  of  Man,  Note,  p.  296. \n\n1423.  Page   119. \n\n\n672  *tut  stcsjtr  ix>CTRiNti \n\nlaw  always  to  the  same  individuality  in  a  series  of  various  bodies,  etc., \netc.^*\" \n\nTo  be  just,  and,  to  say  the  least,  logical,  our  modem  Haeckelians \nought  to  pass  a  resolution  that  henceforth  the  \"  Perigenesis  of  the \nPlastidule,\"  and  like  lectures,  should  be  bound  up  with  those  on \n\"  Esoteric  Buddhism,\"  and  \"  The  Seven  Principles  in  Man.\"  Thus \nthe  public  will  have  a  chance,  at  any  rate,  of  judging  after  comparison \nwhich  of  the  two  teachings  is  the  most  or  the  least  absurd,  even  from \nthe  standpoint  of  materialistic  and  exact  Science ! \n\nNow  the  Occultists,  who  trace  every  atom  in  the  universe,  whether \nan  aggregate  or  single,  to  One  Unity,  or  Universal  Life;  who  do  not \nrecognize  that  anything  in  Nature  can  be  inorganic;  who  know  of  no \nsuch  thing  as  dead  matter  \u2014  the  Occultists  are  consistent  with  their \ndoctrine  of  Spirit  and  Soul  when  speaking  of  memory  in  every  atom,  of \nzvill  and  sensation.  But  what  can  a  materialist  mean  by  the  qualifica- \ntion ?  The  law  of  biogenesis,  in  the  sense  applied  to  it  by  the  Haeckel- \nians \u2014  \"  is  the  result  of  the  ignorance  on  the  part  of  the  man  of  science \nof  occult  physics.\"  We  know  and  speak  of  \"  life-atoms  \"  \u2014  and  of \n\"  sleeping-atoms  \"  \u2014  because  we  regard  these  two  forms  of  energy  \u2014 \nthe  kinetic  and  the  potential  \u2014  as  produced  by  one  and  the  same  force \nor  the  ONE  i*iFE,  and  regard  the  latter  as  the  source  and  mover  of \nall.  But  what  is  it  that  furnished  with  energy,  and  especially  with \nmemory,  the  \"plastidular  souls\"  of  Haeckel?  The  \"wave  motion \nof  living  particles  \"  becomes  comprehensible  on  the  theory  of  a  Spir- \nitual ONE  LIFE,  of  a  universal  Vital  principle  independent  of  our \nmatter,  and  manifesting  as  atomic  energy  only  on  our  plane  of  con- \nsciousness. It  is  that  which,  individualized  in  the  human  cycle,  is \ntransmitted  from  father  to  son. \n\nNow  Haeckel,  modifying  Darwin's  theory,  suggests  \"most  plaus- \nibly,\" as  the  author  of  the  Modern  Zoroastrian  thinks,  \"that  not  the \nidentical  atoms,  but  their  peculiar  motions  and  mode  of  aggregation \nhave  been  thus  transmitted\"  (by  heredity).*\"** \n\nIf  Haeckel,  or  any  other  Scientist,  knew  more  than  any  of  them  does \nof  the  nature  of  the  atom,  he  would  not  have  improved  the  occasion  in \nthis  way.  For  he  only  states,  in  a  more  metaphysical  language  than \nDarwin,  one  and  the  same  thing.  The  life-principle,  or  life  energy, \nwhich  is  omnipresent,  eternal,  indestructible,  is  a  force  and  a  principle \n\n\u2022 \n\n1424.     (See   \"  Transmigration  of  the   Life  each   atom  of  which  is  of  coarse  a  soul,  a \n\nAtoms/'  Pive  Years  of  Theosophy,  pp.  533-  monad,  a  little  universe  endowed  with  con* \n\n539).      The    collective    aggregation    of    these  sciousness,  hence  with  memory  {Vol.  I,  Pari \n\natoms  forms  thus  the  Anima  Mundi  of  our  ///,  \"Gods,  Monads,  and  Atoms\")* \n\nSolar  system,  the  soul  of  our  little  universe,  1424a.    A  Modem  Zoroastrian,  p.  119. \n\n\nTHE  MEANING  O^  SOUL  WITH   HAECKEL  673 \n\nas  noumenon,  atcMns,  as  phenomenon.    It  is  one  and  the  same  thing, \nand  cannot  be  considered  as  separate  except  in  materialism.^*** \n\nFurther,  Haeckel  enunciates  concerning  the  Atom  Souls  that  which, \nat  first  sight,  appears  as  occult  as  a  Monad  of  Leibnitz.    He  tells  us : \u2014 \n\nThe  recent  contest  as  to  the  nature  of  atoms,  which  we  must  regard  as  in \nsome  form  or  other  the  ultimate  factors  in  all  physical  and  chemical  processes, \nseems  to  be  capable  of  the  easiest  settlement,  by  the  conception  that  these  very \nminute  masses  possess,  as  centers  of  force,  a  persistent  soul,  that  every  atom  has \nsensation  and  the  power  of  movement \n\nHe  does  not  say  a  word  concerning  the  fact  that  this  is  Leibnitz's \ntheory,  and  one  pre-eminently  occult.  Nor  does  he  understand  the  term \n\"  Soul  \"  as  we  do ;  for,  with  Haeckel  it  is  simply,  along  with  conscious- \nness, the  production  of  the  gray  matter  of  the  brain,  a  thing  which,  as \nthe  \"  cell-soul,  is  as  indissolubly  bound  up  with  the  protoplasmic  body \nas  is  the  human  soul  with  the  brain  and  spinal  cordf'^^^^  He  rejects \nthe  conclusions  of  Kant,  Herbert  Spencer,  of  du  Bois-Reymond  and \nTyndall.  The  latter  expresses  the  opinion  of  all  the  great  men  of \nscience,  as  of  the  greatest  thinkers  of  this  and  the  past  ages,  in  saying \nthat \n\nthe  passage  from  the  physics  of  the  brain  to  the  corresponding  facts  of  Con- \nsciousness is  unthinkable.  Were  our  minds  and  senses  so  .  .  .  illuminated  as \nto  enable  us  to  see  and  feel  the  very  molecules  of  the  brain;  were  we  capable \nof  following  all  their  motions,  all  their  groupings  .  .  .  electric  discharges  .  .  . \nwe  should  be  as  far  as  ever  from  the  solution  of  the  problem  .  .  .  The  chasm \nbetween  the  two  classes  of  phenomena  would  still  remain  intellectually  impassable. \n\nBut  the  complex  function  of  the  nerve-cells  of  the  great  German \nEMPIRIC,  or,  in  other  words,  his  Consciousness,  will  not  permit  him  to \nfollow  the  conclusions  of  the  greatest  thinkers  of  our  globe.  He  is \ngreater  than  they.  He  asserts  this,  and  protests  against  all.  \"  No  one \nhas  the  right  to  hold  that  in  the  future  we  [Haeckel]  shall  not  be  able \nto  pass  beyond  those  limits  of  our  knowledge  that  today  seem  impass- \n\n1425w     In    \"  The    Transmiirration    of    tlie  motion \u2014 ^to  another  tet    But  because  it  mani- \n\nLife-Atoma,\"    we    aay,    to    explain    better    a  festa  itaelf  in  the  next  let  as  what  is  called \n\nposition    which    is   but   too    often    misunder-  Kinetic  energy,  it  does  not  follow  that  the \n\nstood: \u2014 \"It  is  omnipresent  .  .  .  though   (on  first  set  is  deprived  of  it  altogether;    for  it \n\nthis  plane  of  manifestation)  often  in  a  dor-  is    still    in    it,    as    potential    energy    or    life \n\nmant    state  \u2014  as    in    stone.      The    definition  latent,\"    etc.,   etc.      Now   what  can   Haeckel \n\nwhich    states    that    when    this    indestructible  mtan  by  his  \"not  identical  atoms  but  their \n\nforce  is  ^soonnected  with  one  set  of  atoms  peculiar  motion   and  mode  of  aggregation,\" \n\n[mcUcuUs  ought  to  have  been   said]    it  be-  if  it  is  not  the  same  Kinetic  energy  we  have \n\ncomes  immediately  attracted  by  others,   does  been  explaining?     He  must  have  read  Para- \n\nnot  imply  that  it  entirely  abandons  the  first  celsus  and  studied  Five  Years  of  Theosophy, \n\nset    (because    the    atoms    themselves    would  without  properly  digesting  the  teachings,  be- \nthen    disappear),   but  only   that   it   transfers  '    fore  evolving  such  theories. \n\nits  vis  viva,  or  life  power  \u2014  the  energy  of  1426.    Ibid, \n\n\n674  THE  SECRET  DOCTRINE \n\nable\";  and  he  quotes  from  Darwin's  introduction  to  the  Descent  of \nMan  these  words,  which  he  modestly  applies  to  his  scientific  opponents \nand  himself :  \"  It  is  always  those  who  know  little,  and  not  those  who \nknow  much,  that  positively  affirm  that  this  or  that  problem  will  never \nbe  solved  by  Science.\" \n\nThe  world  may  rest  satisfied.  That  day  is  not  far  oflf  when  the \n\"  thrice  great \"  Haeckel  will  have  shown  (to  his  own  satisfaction)  that \nthe  consciousness  of  Sir  I.  Newton  was,  physiologically  speaking,  but \nthe  reflex  action  (or  minus  consciousness)  caused  by  the  peri-genesis \nof  the  plastidules  of  our  common  ancestor  and  old  friend,  the  Moneron \nHoeckelii.  The  fact  that  the  said  \"  Bathybius  \"  has  been  found  out \nand  exposed  as  a  pretender  simulating  the  organic  substance  it  was  not; \nand  since,  among  the  children  of  men.  Lot's  wife  alone  (and  even \nthis,  only  after  her  disagreeable  metamorphosis  into  a  salt  pillar)  could \nclaim  the  pinch  of  salt  it  is,  as  her  forefather  \u2014  will  not  dismay  him  at \nalL  He  will  go  on  asserting,  as  coolly  as  he  has  always  done,  that \nit  was  no  more  than  the  peculiar  mode  and  motion  of  the  ghost  of \nthe  long-vanished  atoms  of  our  \"  Father  Bathybius,\"  which,  trans- \nmitted across  aeons  of  time  into  the  cell-tissue  of  the  gray  matter  of \nthe  brains  of  every  great  man,  caused  Sophocles  and  Aeschylus,  as \nwell  as  Shakespeare,  to  write  their  tragedies,  Newton,  his  Principia, \nHumboldt,  his  Cosmos,  etc.,  etc.  It  prompted  Haeckel  to  invent \nGraeco-Latin  names  three  inches  long,  pretending  to  mean  a  good  deal, \nand  meaning  \u2014  nothing. \n\nOf  course  we  are  quite  aware  that  the  true,  honest  evolutionist  agrees \nwith  us ;  and  that  he  is  the  first  to  say  that  not  only  is  the  geological \nrecord  imperfect,  but  that  there  are  enormous  gaps  in  the  series  of \nhitherto  discovered  fossils,  which  can  never  be  filled.  He  will  tell  us, \nmoreover,  that  \"  no  evolutionist  assumes  that  man  is  descended  from \nany  existing  ape  or  any  extinct  ape  either,\"  but  that  man  and  apes \noriginated  probably  aeons  back,  in  some  common  root  stock.  Still,  as \nde  Quatrefages  points  out,  he  will  claim  as  an  evidence  corroborating \nhis  (the  evolutionist's)  claim,  even  this  wealth  of  absent  proofs,  saying \nthat  \"  all  living  forms  have  not  been  preserved  in  the  fossil  series,  the \nchances  of  preservation  being  few  and  far  between,\"  even  primitive \nman  \"bur)dng  or  burning  his  dead\"  (A.  Wilson).  This  is  just  what \nwe  ourselves  claim.  It  is  just  as  possible  that  future  should  have  in \nstore  for  us  the  discovery  of  the  giant  skeleton  of  an  Atlantean,  30  ft. \nhigh,  as  the  fossil  of  a  pithecoid  \"  missing  link  \" :  only  the  former  is \nmore  probable. \n\n\nDRYOPITHECUS,  THE   MISSING  LINK  675 \n\n\u00a7   III \n\nTHE  FOSSIL  RELICS  OF  MAN  AND  THE \n\nANTHROPOID  APE \n\n\nGeowgical  Facts  bearing  on  the  Question  of  their  Relationship \n\nThe  data  derived  from  scientific  research  as  to  \"  primeval  man  \"  and \nthe  ape  lend  no  countenance  to  theories  deriving  the  former  from  the \nlatter.  \"  Where,  then,  must  we  look  for  primeval  man  ?  \"  still  queries \nMr.  Huxley,  after  having  vainly  searched  for  him  in  the  very  depths \nof  the  quaternary  strata.  \"  Was  the  oldest  Homo  sapiens  Pliocene  or \nMiocene,  or  yet  more  ancient?  In  still  older  strata  do  the  fossilized \nbones  of  an  ape  more  anthropoid,  or  a  man  more  pithecoid  than  any  yet \nknown,  await  the  researches  of  some  unborn  palaeontologist?  Time \nwill  show.  .  .  .\"  i\u00ab^ \n\nIt  will  \u2014  undeniably  \u2014  and  thus  vindicate  the  anthropology  of  the \nOccultists.  Meanwhile,  in  his  eagerness  to  vindicate  Mr.  Darwin's \nDescent  of  Man,  Mr.  Boyd  Dawkins  believes  he  has  all  but  found \nthe  \"  missing  link  \"  \u2014  in  theory.  It  was  due  to  theologians  more  than \nto  geologists  that,  till  nearly  1860,  man  had  been  considered  a  relic  no \nolder  than  the  Adamic  orthodox  6000  years.  As  Karma  would  have  it \nthough,  it  was  left  to  a  French  Abbe  \u2014  TAbbe  Bourgeois  \u2014  to  give  this \neasy-going  theory  even  a  worse  blow  than  had  been  given  to  it  by  the \ndiscoveries  of  Boucher  de  Perthes.  Everyone  knows  that  the  Abbe \ndiscovered  and  brought  to  light  good  evidence  that  man  already  existed \nduring  the  Miocene  period;  for  flints  of  undeniably  human  making \nwere  excavated  from  Miocene  strata.  In  the  words  of  the  author  of \nModern  Science  and  Modem  Thought: \u2014 \n\nThey  must  either  have  been  chipped  by  man,  or,  as  Mr.  Boyd  Dawkins  sup- . \nposes,  by  the  Dryopithecus  or  some  other  anthropoid  ape  which  had  a  dose  of \nintelligence  so  much  superior  to  the  gorilla,  or  chimpanzee,  as  to  be  able  to \nfabricate  tools.  But  in  this  case  the  problem  would  be  solved  and  the  miss- \ning link  discovered,  for  such  an  ape  might  well  have  been  the  ancestor  of \nPalaeolithic  man.**\"' \n\nOr  \u2014  the  descendant  of  Eocene  Man,  which  is  a  variant  offered  to \nthe  theory.  Meanwhile  the  Dryopithecus  with  such  fine  mental  endow- \nments is  yet  to  be  discovered.  On  the  other  hand.  Neolithic  and  even \nPalaeolithic  man  having  become  an  absolute  certainty,  \u2014  and,  as  the \nsame  author  justly  observes :  \"  If  100,000,000  years  have  elapsed  since \n\n1427.    Man's  Place  in  Nature,  p.    159.  1427a.     Page   157. \n\n\n676  THK  SECSST  DOCTRINK \n\nthe  earth  became  sufficiently  solidified  to  support  vegetable  and  animal \nlife,  the  Tertiary  period  may  have  lasted  for  5,000,000;  or  for \n10,000,000  years,  if  the  life-sustaining  order  of  things  has  lasted,  as \nLyell  supposes,  for  at  least  200,000,000  years\"\"*'* \u2014 why  should  not  an- \nother theory  be  tried?  Let  us  carry  man,  as  a  hypothesis,  to  the  close \nof  Mesozoic  times  \u2014  admitting  argumenti  causa  that  the  (much  more \nrecent)  higher  apes  then  existed!  This  would  allow  ample  time  to \nman  and  the  modem  apes  to  have  diverged  from  the  mythical  ''ape \nmore  anthropoid,\"  and  even  for  the  latter  to  have  degenerated  into \nthose  that  are  found  nUmickitig  man  in  using  ''branches  of  trees  as \nclubs,  and  cracking  cocoanuts  with  hammer  and  stones.\"  ^^'^  Some \nsavage  tribes  of  hillmen  in  India  build  their  abodes  on  trees,  just  as \nthe  gorillas  build  their  dens.  The  question,  which  of  the  two,  tiit  beast \nor  the  man,  has  become  the  imitator  of  the  other,  is  scarcely  an  open \none,  even  granting  Mr.  Boyd  Dawkins'  theory.  The  fanciful  char- \nacter of  his  hypothesis,  is,  however,  generally  admitted.  It  is  argued \nthat  while  in  the  Pliocene  and  Miocene  periods  there  were  true  apes \nand  baboons,  and  man  was  undeniably  contemporaneous  with  the \nformer  of  those  times  \u2014  though  as  we  see  orthodox  anthropology  still \nhesitates  in  the  teeth  of  facts  to  place  him  in  the  era  of  the  Dryo- \npithecus,  which  latter  \"has  been  considered  by  some  anatomists  as \nin  some  respects  superior  to  the  chimpanzee  or  the  gorilla''  \u2014  yet, \nin  the  Eocene  there  have  been  no  other  fossil  pritnates  unearthed \nand  no  pithecoid  stocks  found  save  a  few  extinct  lemurian  forms.  And \nwe  find  it  also  hinted  that  the  Dryopithecus  may  have  been  the  ''  miss- \ning link,\"  though  the  brain  of  the  creature  no  more  warrants  the \ntheory  than  does  the  brain  of  the  modem  gorilla.  (Vide  also  Gaudr/s \nspeculations.) \n\nNow  we  would  ask  who  among  the  Scientists  is  ready  to  prove  that \nthere  was  no  man  in  existence  in  the  early  Tertiary  period?  What  is \nit  that  prevented  his  presence?  Hardly  thirty  years  ago  his  existence \nany  farther  back  than  6,  or  7000  years  was  indignantly  denied.  Now \nhe  is  refused  admission  into  the  Eocene  age.  Next  century  it  may \nbecome  a  question  whether  man  was  not  contemporary  with  the  \"  flying \nDragons  \" ;  the  pterodactyl,  the  plesiosaurus  and  iguanodon,  etc,  etc. \nLet  us  listen,  however,  to  the  echo  of  Science. \n\nNow  wherever  anthropoid  apes  lived,  it  is  clear  that,  whether  as  a  question \n\n1427b.  Op,  cit.,  p.  161.  who,  tamed  and  living  in  hovaet,  will  mimic \n1428.  This  the  way  primitive  man  muat  men  to  the  length  of  donning  hata  and  ooata. \nhave  acted?  We  do  not  know  of  men,  not  Tlie  writer  had  peraonally  a  cMmpanwe  who, \neven  of  tayagea,  in  oar  age,  who  are  known  without  being  taught,  opened  a  oewqwper \nto  have  imitated  tlic  apes  who  live  aide  by  and  pretended  to  read  in  it  It  ia  the  de- \naide  with  them  in  the  foresta  of  America  scending  generation!,  tiie  children,  who  ml- \nand  the  itlandu     We  do  know  of  large  apes  mic  their  parents  \u2014  not  the  reverse. \n\n\nINSURMOUNTABLE  DIWICUWIES \n\n\n(^ \n\n\nof  anatomical  structure,  or  of  climate  and  surroundings,  man,  or  some  creature \nwhich  was  the  ancestor  of  man,  might  have  lived  also.  Anatomically  speaking, \napes  and  monkeys  are  as  much  special  variations  of  the  mammalian  type  as \nman,  whom  they  resemble,  bone  for  bone,  and  muscle  for  muscle,  and  the  phys- \nical animal  man  is  simply  an  instance  of  the  quadrumanous  type  specialized  for \nerect  posture  and  a  larger  brain.'^  ...  If  he  could  survive,  as  we  know  he  did, \nthe  adverse  conditions  and  extreme  vicissitudes  of  the  Glacial  period,  there  is  no \nreason  why  he  might  not  have  lived  in  the  semi-tropical  climate  of  the  Miocene \nperiod*  when  a  genial  climate  extended  even  to  Greenland  and  Spitzbergen.  .  .  .'^ \n\nWhile  most  of  the  men  of  Science,  who  are  uncompromising  in  their \nbelief  in  the  descent  of  man  from  an  ''  extinct  anthropoid  mammal/' \nwill  not  accept  even  the  bare  tenability  of  any  other  theory  than  an \nancestor  common  to  man  and  the  Dryopithecus,  it  is  refreshing  to  find \nin  a  work  of  real  scientific  value  such  a  margin  for  compromise. \nIndeed,  it  is  as  wide  as  it  can  be  made  under  the  circumstances,  i.  e., \nwithout  immediate  danger  of  getting  knocked  off  one's  feet  by  the  tidal \nwave  of  \"  science-adulation.\"  Believing  that  the  difficulty  of  account- \ning \"  for  the  development  of  intellect  and  morality  by  evolution  is  not \nso  great  as  that  presented  by  the  difference  as  to  physical  structure  **'^ \nbetween  man  and  the  highest  animal,\"  the  same  author  says: \u2014 \n\nBut  it  is  not  so  easy  to  see  how  this  difference  of  physical  structure  arose, \nand  how  a  being  came  into  existence  which  had  such  a  brain  and  hand,  and \nsuch  undeveloped  capabilities  for  an  almost  unlimited  progress.  The  difficulty \nis  this:  the  difference  in  structure  between  the  lowest  existing  race  of  man  and \nthe  highest  existing  ape  is  too  great  to  admit  of  the  possibility  of  one  being  the \ndirect  descendant  of  the  other.  The  negro  in  some  respects  makes  a  slight \napproximation  towards  the  Simian  type.  His  skull  is  narrower,  his  brain  less \ncapacious,  his  muzzle  more  projecting,  his  arm  longer  than  those  of  the  average \nEuropean  man.    Still  he  is  essentially  a  man,  and  separated  by  a  wide  gulf  from \n\n\n1429.  It  U  asked,  whether  It  would  change \none  iota  of  the  8denti6c  truth  and  fact  con- \ntained in  the  above  sentence  if  it  were  to \nread:  \"the  ape  ii  simply  an  instance  of \nthe  biped  type  specialized  for  going  on  all \nfours,  generally,  and  a  smaller  brain.\" \nMsoUricaily  speaking,  this  is  the  real  truth, \nand  not  the  reverse. \n\n1430.  Modern  Science  and  Modem \nThought,  pp.   151-152. \n\n1431.  We  cannot  follow  Mr.  I<aing  here. \nWhen  avowed  Darwinists  like  Huxley  point \nto  \"the  great  gulf  which  intervenes  between \nthe  lowest  ape  and  the  highest  man  in  intel- \nlectual power,\"  the  \"enormous  gulf  ...  be- \ntween them,\"  the  \"immeasurable  and  prac- \ntically   infinite    divergence    of    the    Httmao \n\n\nfrom  the  Simian  stirps\"  iMan's  Place  in \nNature,  pp.  102-3);  when  even  the  physical \nbasis  of  mind -~  the  brain  ^- so  vasHy  ex- \nceeds in  size  that  of  the  highest  existing \napes;  when  men  like  Wallace  are  forced  to \ninvoke  the  agency  of  extra-terrestrial  intel- \nligences in  order  to  explain  the  rise  of  such \na  creature  as  the  Pithecanthropus  alalus,  or \nspeechless  savage  of  Haeckel,  to  the  level \nof  the  large-brained  and  morai  man  of  today \n\u2014  it  is  idle  to  dismiss  Evolutionist  puzzles \nso  lightly.  If  the  structural  evidence  is  so \nunconvincing  and,  taken  as  a  whole,  so  hos- \ntile to  Darwinism,  the  difficulties  as  to  the \n\"  how \"  of  the  Evolution  of  the  human \nmind  by  natural  selection  are  tenfold \ngreater. \n\n\n678  YHB  SECRer  DOCTRINE \n\nthe  chimpanzee  or  the  gorilla.  Bven  the  idiot  or  critin,  whose  brain  is  no  larger \nand  intelligence  no  greater  than  that  of  the  chimpanzee,  is  an  arrested  man,  not \nan  ape. \n\nIf,  therefore,  the  Darwinian  theory  holds  good  in  the  case  of  man  and  ape,  we \nmust  go  back  to  some  common  ancestor  from  whom  both  may  have  originated. \n.  .  .  But  to  establish  this  as  a  fact  and  not  a  theory  we  require  to  find  that  an- \ncestral form,  or,  at  any  rate,  some  intermediate  forms  tending  towards  it  .  .  . \nIn  other  words  .  .  .  the  missing  link!  Now  it  must  be  admitted  that,  hitherto, \nnot  only  have  no  such  missing  links  been  discovered,  but  the  oldest  known \nhuman  skulls  and  skeletons  which  date  from  the  Glacial  period,  and  are  prob- \nably at  least  100,000  years  old,  show  no  very  decided  approximation  towards  any \nsuch  pre-human  type.  One  the  contrary,  one  of  the  oldest  types,  that  of  the  men \nof  the  sepulchral  cave  of  Cro-Magnon,*^  is  that  of  a  fine  race,  tall  in  stature, \nlarge  in  brain,  and  on  the  whole  superior  to  many  of  the  existing  races  of  man- \nkind. The  reply  of  course  is  that  the  time  is  insufficient,  and  if  man  and  the  ape \nhad  a  common  ancestor,  that  as  a  highly  developed  anthropoid  ape,  certainly, \nand  man,  probably,  already  existed  in  the  Miocene  period,  such  ancestor  must \nbe  sought  still  further  back  at  a  distance  compared  with  which  the  whole \nQuaternary  period  sinks  into  insignificance.  ...  It  may  well  make  us  hesitate \nbefore  we  admit  that  man  ...  is  alone  an  exception.  .  .  .  This  is  more  diffi- \ncult to  believe,  as  the  ape  family  which  man  [?]  so  closely  resembles  .  .  .  con- \ntains numerous  branches  which  graduate  into  one  another,  but  the  extremes  of \nwhich  differ  more  widely  than  man  does  from  the  highest  of  the  ape  series. \nIf  a  special  creation  is  required  for  man,  must  there  not  have  been  special  crea- \ntions for  the  chimpanzee,  the  gorilla,  the  orang,  and  for  at  least  100  different \nspecies  of  ape  and  monkeys  which  are  all  built  on  the  same  lines  ?*^ \n\nThere  was  a  \"  special  creation  \"  for  man,  and  a  \"  special  creation  \" \nfor  the  ape,  his  progeny;  only  on  other  lines  than  ever  bargained  for \nby  Science.  Albert  Gaudry  and  others  give  some  weighty  reasons  why \nman  cannot  be  regarded  as  the  crown  of  an  ape-stock.  When  one  finds \nthat  not  only  was  the  \"primeval  savage\"  (?)  a  reality  in  the  Miocene \ntimes,  but  that,  as  de  Mortillet  shows,  the  flint  relics  he  has  left  behind \nhim  were  splintered  by  fire  in  that  remote  epoch ;  when  we  learn  that \nthe  Dryopithecus,  alone  of  the  anthropoids,  appears  in  those  strata, \nwhat  is  the  natural  inference?  That  the  Darwinians  are  in  a  quandary. \nThe  very  manlike  Gibbon  is  still  in  the  same  low  grade  of  development, \nas  it  was  when  it  co-existed  with  Man  at  the  close  of  the  Glacial  Period. \nIt  has  not  appreciably  altered  since  the  Pliocene  times.  Now  there \nis  little  to  choose  between  the  Dryopithecus  and  the  existing  anthro- \npoids\u2014  gibbon,  gorilla,  etc.  If,  then,  the  Darwinian  theory  is  all- \nsufficient,  how  are  we  to  \"  explain  \"  the  evolution  of  this  ape  into  Man \nduring  the  first  half  of  the  Miocene?    The  time  is  far  too  short  for \n\n1432.  A  race  which  MM.  de  Quatrefagei  sprang \u2014 offshoots  of  the  Atlanteans,  in  short, \nand  Hamj  regard  as  a  branch  of  the  same  1433.    Modern      Science      and      Modem \n\nstock    whence    the    Canary   Island    Guanches       Thought,   pp.    180-182. \n\n\nMATERIALISM   IS  PUZZLED  679 \n\nsuch  a  theoretical  transformation.  The  extreme  slowness  with  which \nvariation  in  species  supervenes  renders  the  thing  inconceivable  \u2014  more \nespecially  on  the  Natural  Selection  hypothesis.  The  enormous  mental \nand  structural  gulf  between  a  savage  acquainted  with  fire  and  the  mode \nof  kindling  it,  and  a  brutal  anthropoid,  is  too  much  to  bridge  even  in \nidea,  during  so  contracted  a  period.  Let  the  Evolutionists  push  back \nthe  process  into  the  preceding  Eocene,  if  they  prefer  to  do  so ;  let  them \neven  trace  both  Man  and  Dryopithecus  to  a  common  ancestor;  the \nunpleasant  consideration  has,  nevertheless,  to  be  faced  that  in  Eocene \nstrata  the  anthropoid  fossils  are  as  conspicuous  by  their  absence,  as  is \nthe  fabulous  pithecanthropus  of  Haeckel.  Is  an  exit  out  of  this  cul \nde  sac  to  be  found  by  an  appeal  to  the  \"  unknown,\"  and  a  reference \nwith  Darwin  to  the  \"imperfection  of  the  geological  record\"?  So  be \nit ;  but  the  same  right  of  appeal  must  be  accorded  equally  to  the  Occult- \nists, instead  of  remaining  the  monopoly  of  puzzled  materialism.  Phys- \nical man,  we  say,  existed  before  the  first  bed  of  the  Cretaceous  rocks \nwas  deposited.  In  the  early  part  of  the  Tertiary  Age,  the  most  bril- \nliant civilization  the  world  has  ever  known  flourished  at  a  period  when \nthe  Haeckelian  man-ape  is  conceived  to  have  roamed  through  the \nprimeval  forests,  and  Mr.  Grant  Allen's  putative  ancestor  to  have \nswung  himself  from  bough  to  bough  with  his  hairy  mates,  the  degener- \nated Liliths  of  the  Third  Race  Adam.  Yet  there  were  no  anthropoid \napes  in  the  brighter  days  of  the  civilization  of  the  Fourth  Race;  but \nKarma  is  a  mysterious  law,  and  no  respecter  of  persons.  The  mon- \nsters bred  in  sin  and  shame  by  the  Atlantean  giants,  \"  blurred \ncopies''  of  their  bestial  sires,  and  hence  of  modem  man  (Huxley), \nnow  mislead  and  overwhelm  with  error  the  speculative  Anthropologist \nof  European  Science. \n\nWhere  did  the  first  men  live?  Some  Darwinists  say  in  Western \nAfrica,  some  in  Southern  Asia,  others,  again,  believe  in  an  independent \norigin  of  human  stocks  in  Asia  and  America  from  a  Simian  ancestry \n(Vogt).  Haeckel,  however,  advances  gaily  to  the  charge.  Starting \nfrom  his  \"  prosimiae  \"  .  .  .  \"  the  ancestor  common  to  all  other  catar- \nrhini,  including  man  \"  \u2014  a  \"  link  \"  now,  however,  disposed  of  for  good \nby  recent  anatomical  discoveries !  \u2014  he  endeavors  to  find  a  habitat  for \nthe  primeval  Pithecanthropus  alalus. \n\nIn  all  probability  it  [the  transformation  of  animal  into  man]  occurred  in \nSouthern  Asia,  in  which  region  many  evidences  are  forthcoming  that  here  was \nthe  original  home  of  the  different  species  of  men.  Probably  Southern  Asia \nitself  was  not  the  earliest  cradle  of  the  human  race,  but  Lemuria,  a  continent \nthat  lay  to  the  south  of  Asia,  and  sank  later  on  beneath  the  surface  of  the  Indian \nOcean.  [Vide  infra,  \"Scientific  and  geological  proofs  of  the  former  existence \nof  several  submerged  continents.\"]     The  period  during  which  the  evolution  of \n\n\n680  THE  SSCRIST  DOCTRINB \n\nthe  anthropoid  apes  into  i^ike  men  took  place  was  probably  the  last  part  of \nthe  tertiary  period,  the  Pliocene  Age,  and  perhaps  the  Miocene,  its  forerunner.^ \n\nOf  the  above  speculations,  the  only  one  of  any  worth  is  that  refer- \nring to  Lemuria,  which  was  the  cradle  of  mankind  \u2014  of  the  physical \nsexual  creature  who  materialized  through  long  aeons  out  of  the  ethereal \nhermaphrodites.  Only,  if  it  is  proved  that  Easter  Island  is  an  actual \nrelic  of  Lemuria,  we  must  believe  that  according  to  Haeckel  the  \"  dumb \nape-men,\"  just  removed  from  a  brutal  mammalian  monster,  built  the \ngigantic  portrait  statues,  some  of  which  are  now  in  the  British  Museum. \nCritics  are  mistaken  in  terming  Haeckelian  doctrines  \"  abominable, \nrevolutionary,  immoral\"  \u2014  though  materialism  is  the  legitimate  out- \ncome of  the  ape-ancestor  myth  \u2014  they  are  simply  too  absurd  to  demand \ndisproof. \n\n\nB \n\nWestern  Evolutionism  :  The  Comparative  Anatomy  ot  Man  and \nTHE  Anthropoid  in  No  Way  a  Confirmation  of  Darwinism \n\nWe  are  told  that  while  every  other  heresy  against  modem  science \nmay  be  disregarded,  this,  our  denial  of  the  Darwinian  theory  as  applied \nto  Man,  will  be  the  one  \"  unpardonable  \"  sin.  The  Bvolutionists  stand \nfirm  as  a  rock  on  the  evidence  of  similarity  of  structure  between  the \nape  and  the  man.  The  anatomical  evidence,  it  is  urged,  is  quite  over- \npowering in  this  case ;  it  is  bone  for  bone,  and  muscle  for  muscle,  even \nthe  brain  conformation  being  very  much  the  same. \n\nWell,  what  of  that?  All  this  was  known  before  King  Herod;  and \nthe  writers  of  the  Rdmayana,  the  poets  who  sang  the  prowess  and  valor \nof  Hanuman,  the  monkey-God,  \"  whose  feats  were  great  and  Wisdom \nnever  rivalled,\"  must  have  known  as  much  about  his  anatomy  and  brain \nas  does  any  Haeckel  or  Huxley  in  our  modem  day.  Volumes  upon \nvolumes  were  written  upon  this  similarity,  in  antiquity  as  in  more \nmodem  times.  Therefore,  there  is  nothing  new  whatever  given  to \nthe  world  or  to  philosophy,  in  such  volumes  as  Mivart's  Man  and  Apes, \nor  Messrs.  Fiske  and  Huxley's  defense  of  Darwinism.  But  what  are \nthose  crucial  proofs  of  man's  descent  from  a  pithecoid  ancestor?  If \nthe  Darwinian  theory  is  not  the  true  one  \u2014  we  are  told  \u2014  if  man  and \nape  do  not  descend  from  a  common  ancestor,  then  we  are  called  upon \nto  explain  the  reason  of: \u2014 \n\n(I.)  The  similarity  of  structure  between  the  two;  the  fact  that  the \nhigher  animal  world  \u2014  man  and  beast  \u2014  is  physically  of  one  type  or \npattern. \n\n1434.    Pedigrte  of  Mam,  p.  73. \n\n\nHUXL^  CAI^LS  mZ  DARWINISTS  TO  ORDfiR \n\n\n681 \n\n\n(II.)  The  presence  of  rudimentary  organs  in  man,  t.  e.,  traces  of \nformer  organs  now  atrophied  by  disuse.  Some  of  these  organs,  it  is \nasserted,  could  not  have  had  any  scope  for  employment,  except  for  a \nsemi-animal,  semi*arboreal  monster.  Why,  again,  do  we  find  in  Man \nthose  \"  rudimentary  \"  organs  (as  useless  as  its  rudimentary  wing  is  to \nthe  Apteryx  of  Australia),  the  vermiform  appendix  of  the  caecum, \nthe  ear  muscles,**\"  the  \"  rudimentary  tail \"  (with  which  children  are \nstill  sometimes  bom),  etc.,  etc? \n\nSuch  is  the  war  cry;  and  the  cackle  of  the  smaller  fry  among  the \nDarwinians  is  louder,  if  possible,  than  even  that  of  the  scientific  Evo- \nlutionists themselves! \n\nFurthermore,  the  latter  themselves  \u2014  with  their  great  leader  Mr. \nHuxley,  and  such  eminent  zoologists  as  Mr.  Romanes  and  others  \u2014 \nwhile  defending  the  Darwinian  theory,  are  the  first  to  confess  the \nalmost  insuperable  difficulties  in  the  way  of  its  final  demonstration. \nAnd  there  are  as  great  men  of  science  as  the  above-named,  who  deny, \nmost  emphatically,  the  uncalled-for  assumption,  and  loudly  denounce \nthe  unwarrantable  exaggerations  on  the  question  of  this  supposed  simi- \nlarity. It  is  sufficient  to  glance  at  the  works  of  Broca,  Gratiolet,  of \nOwen,  Pruner  Bey,  and  finally,  at  the  last  great  work  of  de  Quatre- \nfages.  Introduction  i  t\u00a3tude  des  Races  Humaines,  Questions  GSnirales, \nto  discover  the  fallacy  of  the  Evolutionists.  We  may  say  more:  the \nexaggerations  concerning  such  similarity  of  structure  between  man  and \nthe  anthropomorphous  ape  have  become  so  glaring  and  absurd  of  late, \nthat  even  Mr.  Huxley  found  himself  forced  to  protest  against  the  too \nsanguine  expectations.  It  was  that  great  anatomist  personally  who \ncalled  the  \"  smaller  fry  \"  to  order,  by  declaring  in  one  of  his  articles \nthat  the  differences  in  the  structure  of  the  human  body  and  that  of  the \nhighest  anthropomorphous  pithecoid,  were  not  only  far  from  being \ntrifling  and  unimportant,  but  were,  on  the  contrary,  very  great  and \nsuggestive :  \"  each  of  the  bones  of  the  gorilla  has  its  own  specific \nimpress  on  it  that  distinguishes  it  from  a  similar  human  bone.\"  Among \nthe  existing  creatures  there  is  not  one  single  intermediate  form  that \ncould  fill  the  gap  between  man  and  the  ape.  To  ignore  that  gap,  he \nadded,  \"  was  as  uncalled-for  as  it  was  absurd/'  ^*'* \n\nFinally,  the  absurdity  of  such  an  unnatural  descent  of  man  is  so \npalpable  in  the  face  of  all  the  proofs  and  evidence  of  the  skull  of  the \n\n\n1435.  Professor  Owen  believes  that  these \nmuscles  \u2014  the  atoUens,  retrahens  and  at- \ntrahens  aurem  \u2014  were  actively  functioning \nin  men  of  the  Stone  Age.  This  may  or \nmay  not  be  the  case.  The  question  falls \nunder  the  ordinary  \"occult\"  explanation, \nand  involves  no  postulate  of  an  \"animal \nprogenitor\"  to  solve  it \n\n\n1436.  Quoted  in  the  Review  of  the  Intro- \nduction d  VAtude  d\u00abt  Races  Humaines,  by \nde  Quatrefages.  We  have  not  Mr.  Huxley's \nwork  at  hand  to  quote  from.  Or  to  cite \nanother  good  authority: \u2014 \"We  find  one  of \nthe  most  man-like  apes  (gibbon) \u00bb  in  the \ntertiary  period,  and  this  q>ecies  is  still  in \nthe  same  low  grade,  and  side  by  side  with  it \n\n\n682  THE  SECRET  DOCTRINE \n\npithecoid  as  compared  to  that  of  man,  that  even  de  Quatrefages  re- \nsorted unconsciously  to  our  esoteric  theory  by  saying  that  it  is  rather \nthe  apes  that  can  claim  descent  from  man  than  vice  versa.  As  proven \nby  Gratiolet,  with  regard  to  the  cavities  of  the  brain  of  the  anthropoids, \nin  which  species  that  organ  develops  in  an  inverse  ratio  to  what  would \nbe  the  case  were  the  corresponding  organs  in  man  really  the  product \nof  the  development  of  the  said  organs  in  the  apes  \u2014  the  size  of  the \nhuman  skull  and  its  brain,  as  well  as  the  cavities,  increase  with  the \nindividual  development  of  man.  His  intellect  develops  and  increases \nwith  age,  while  his  facial  bones  and  jaws  diminish  and  straighten, \nthus  being  more  and  more  spiritualized:  whereas  with  the  ape  it  is \nthe  reverse.  In  its  youth  the  anthropoid  is  far  more  intelligent  and \ngood-natured,  while  with  age  it  becomes  duller;  and,  as  its  skull \nrecedes  and  seems  to  diminish  as  it  grows,  its  facial  bones  and  jaws \ndevelop,  the  brain  being  finally  crushed,  and  thrown  entirely  back, \nto  make  with  every  day  more  room  for  the  animal  type.  The  organ \nof  thought  \u2014  the  brain  \u2014  recedes  and  diminishes,  entirely  conquered \nand  replaced  by  that  of  the  wild  beast  \u2014  the  jaw  apparatus. \n\nThus,  as  wittily  remarked  in  the  French  work,  a  gorilla  would  have \na  perfect  right  to  address  an  Evolutionist,  claiming  its  right  of  descent \nfrom  himself.  It  would  say  to  him,  \"  We,  anthropoid  apes,  form  a \nretrogressive  departure  from  the  human  type,  and  therefore  our  devel- \nopment and  evolution  are  expressed  by  a  transition  from  a  human-like \nto  an  animal-like  structure  of  organism;  but  in  what  way  could  you, \nmen,  descend  from  us  \u2014  how  can  you  form  a  continuation  of  our \ngenus?  For,  to  make  this  possible,  your  organization  would  have  to \ndiffer  still  more  than  ours  does  from  the  human  structure,  it  would \nhave  to  approach  still  closer  to  that  of  the  beast  than  ours  does ;  and \nin  such  a  case  justice  demands  that  you  should  give  up  to  us  your  place \nin  nature.  You  are  lower  than  we  are,  once  that  you  insist  on  tracing \nyour  genealogy  from  our  kind;  for  the  structure  of  our  organization \nand  its  development  are  such  that  we  are  unable  to  generate  forms \nof  a  higher  organization  than  our  own.\" \n\nThis  is  where  the  Occult  Sciences  agree  entirely  with  de  Quatrefages. \nOwing  to  the  very  type  of  his  development  man  cannot  descend \nfrom  either  an  ape  or  an  ancestor  common  to  both,  but  shows  his  origin \nfrom  a  type  far  superior  to  himself.    And  this  type  is  the  \"  Heavenly \n\nat  the  end  of  the  Ice-period,  man  ii  found  (Pfaff).     When,  according  to  Vogt,  the  av- \n\nin   the   same   high   grade   aa   today,   the   ape  erage  Aiiatralian  brain  =  99. 3S  cub.  inches; \n\nnot  having  approximated  more  nearly  to  the  that  of  the   gorilla   30. SI   cub.  in.,  and  that \n\nman,   and   modern   man    not   having   become  of  the  chimpanzee  only  25.45,  the  giant  gap \n\nfurther  removed  from  the  ape  than  the  first  to  be  t)ridged  by  the  advocate  of  \"  Natural  *\u2022 \n\n(fossil)    man.     .  .  .  these   facts  contradict  a  Selection  becomes  apparent \ntheory  of  constant  progressive  development\" \n\n\nTHE   DARWINISTS    AND   THEIR    OPPONENTS  683 \n\nman  \"  \u2014  the  Dhyan  Chohans,  or  the  Pitris  so-called,  as  shown  in  the \nfirst  Part  of  this  volume.  On  the  other  hand,  the  pithecoids,  the \norang-outang,  the  gorilla,  and  the  chimpanzee  can,  and,  as  the  Occult \nSciences  teach,  do,  descend  from  the  animalized  Fourth  human  Root- \nRace,  being  the  product  of  man  and  an  extinct  species  of  mammal  \u2014 \nwhose  remote  ancestors  were  themselves  the  product  of  Lemurian \nbestiality  \u2014  which  lived  in  the  Miocene  age.  The  ancestry  of  this \nsemi-human  monster  is  explained  in  the  Stanzas  as  originating  in  the \nsin  of  the  \"  Mind-less  \"  races  of  the  middle  Third  Race  period. \n\nWhen  it  is  borne  in  mind  that  all  forms  which  now  people  the \nearth,  are  so  many  variations  on  basic  types  originally  thrown  off  by \nthe  Man  of  the  Third  and  Fourth  Round,  such  an  evolutionist  argu- \nment as  that  insisting  on  the  \"  unity  of  structural  plan  \"  characterizing \nall  vertebrates,  loses  its  edge.  The  basic  types  referred  to  were  very \nfew  in  number  in  comparison  with  the  multitude  of  organisms  to  which \nthey  ultimately  gave  rise ;  but  a  general  unity  of  type  has,  nevertheless, \nbeen  preserved  throughout  the  ages.  The  economy  of  Nature  does  not \nsanction  the  co-existence  of  several  utterly  opposed  \"  ground  plans  \"  of \norganic  evolution  on  one  planet.  Once,  however,  that  the  general  drift \nof  the  occult  explanation  is  formulated,  inference  as  to  detail  may \nwell  be  left  to  the  intuitive  reader. \n\nSimilarly  with  the  important  question  of  the  \"  rudimentary  \"  organs \ndiscovered  by  anatomists  in  the  human  organism.  Doubtless  this  line \nof  argument,  when  wielded  by  Darwin  and  Haeckel  against  their \nEuropean  adversaries,  proved  of  great  weight.  Anthropologists,  who \nventured  to  dispute  the  derivation  of  man  from  an  animal  ancestry, \nwere  sorely  puzzled  how  to  deal  with  the  presence  of  gill-clefts,  with \nthe  \"tail\"  problem,  and  so  on.  Here  again  Occultism  comes  to  our \nassistance  with  the  necessary  data. \n\nThe  fact  is  that,  as  previously  stated,  the  human  type  is  the  repertory \nof  all  potential  organic  forms,  and  the  central  point  from  which  these \nlatter  radiate.  In  this  postulate  we  find  a  true  \"  Evolution  \"  or  ''  un- \nfolding\"\u2014  a  sense  which  cannot  be  said  to  belong  to  the  mechanical \ntheory  of  natural  selection.  Criticising  Darwin's  inference  from  \"  rud- \niments,\" an  able  writer  remarks  :**\" \n\nWhy  is  it  not  just  as  probably  a  true  h3rpothesis  to  suppose  that  Man  was  cre- \nated with  the  rudimentary  sketches  in  his  organi\u00a3ation,  and  that  they  became  use- \nful appendages  in  the  lower  animals  into  which  man  degenerated,  as  to  suppose \nthat  these  parts  existed  in  full  development  in  the  lower  animals  out  of  which \nman  was  generated? \n\nRead  for  \"  into  which  Man  degenerated,\"  \"  the  protot3rpes  which \nman  shed  in  the  course  of  his  astral  developments,\"  and  an  aspect  of \n\n1437.     Creation  or  Evolution  f  Geo.  T.  Curtis,  p.  76. \n\n\n684  YHE  SJSCRET  DOCTRINE \n\nthe  true  esoteric  solution  is  before  us.  But  a  wider  generalization  is \nnow  to  be  formulated. \n\nSo  far  as  our  present  Fourth  Round  terrestrial  period  is  concerned, \nthe  mammalian  fauna  are  alone  to  be  regarded  as  traceable  to  proto- \ntypes shed  by  Man.  The  amphibia,  birds,  reptiles,  fishes,  etc.,  are  the \nresultants  of  the  Third  Round,  astral  fossil  forms  stored  up  in  the \nauric  envelope  of  the  Earth  and  projected  into  physical  objectivity  sub- \nsequent to  the  deposition  of  the  first  Laurentian  rocks.  \"  Evolution  \" \nhas  to  deal  with  the  progressive  modifications,  which  palaeontology \nshows  to  have  affected  the  lower  animal  and  vegetable  kingdoms  in  the \ncourse  of  geological  time.  It  does  not,  and  from  the  nature  of  things \ncannot,  touch  on  the  subject  of  the  pre-physical  types  which  served  as \nthe  basis  for  future  differentiation.  Tabulate  the  general  laws  control- \nling the  development  of  physical  organisms  it  certainly  may,  and  to  a \ncertain  extent  it  has  acquitted  itself  ably  of  the  task. \n\nTo  return  to  the  immediate  subject  of  discussion.  The  manmialia, \nwhose  first  traces  are  discovered  in  the  marsupials  of  the  Triassic \nrocks  of  the  Secondary  Period,  were  evolved  from  purely  astral  pro- \ngenitors contemporary  with  the  Second  Race.  They  are  thus  post- \nHuman,  and,  consequently,  it  is  easy  to  account  for  the  general  resem- \nblance between  their  embryonic  stages  and  those  of  Man,  who  neces- \nsarily embraces  in  himself  and  epitomizes  in  his  development  the  fea- \ntures of  the  group  he  originated.  This  explanation  disposes  of  a  por- \ntion of  the  Darwinist  brief. \n\nBut  how  to  account  for  the  presence  of  the  gill-defts  in  the  human  foetus, \nwhich  represent  the  stage  through  which  the  branchiae  of  the  fish  are  devel- \noped ;  '^  for  the  pulsating  vessel  corresponding  to  the  heart  of  the  lower  fishes, \nwhich  constitutes  the  foetal  heart;  for  the  entire  analogy  presented  by  the  seg- \nmentation of  the  human  ovum,  the  formation  of  the  blastoderm,  and  the  ai^>ear- \nance  of  the  \"gastrula\"  stage,  with  corresponding  stages  in  lower  vertebrate  life \nand  even  among  the  sponges;  for  the  various  types  of  lower  animal  life  which \nthe  form  of  the  future  child  shadows  forth  in  the  cycle  of  its  growth  ?  .  .  .  How \ncomes  it  to  pass  that  stages  in  the  life  of  fishes,  whose  ancestors  swam  [aeons \nbefore  the  epoch  of  the  First  Root-Race],  in  the  seas  of  the  Silurian  period, \nas  well  as  stages  in  that  of  the  later  amphibian,  reptilian  fauna,  are  mirrored \nin  the  \"epitomized  history\"  of  human  foetal  development? \n\nThis  plausible  objection  is  met  by  the  reply  that  the  Third  Round \nterrestrial  animal  forms  were  just  as  much  referable  to  types  thrown \n\n1438.     \"At    tliii    period,\"    writes    Darwin,  are   absolutely   uselen   to    all    but    amphibia \n\n\"  the   arteries  run  in   arch-Hke  branches,   as  and  fishes,  etc.,  their  appearance  is  regular- \n\nif  to  carry  the  blood  to  branchiae  which  are  ly  noted  in  the  fetal  development  of  verte- \n\nnot  present  in  the  higher  vertebrata,  though  brates.     Even  children  are  occasionally  bom \n\nthe   slits  on   the  side   of  the  neck  still   re-  with  an  opening  in  the  neck  corresponding \n\nmain,   marking  their  former  [?]  position.\"  to  one  of  the  clefts. \n\nIt    is    noteworthy    that,    though    gill-clefts \n\n\nREVERSION   PROM   TH\u00a3   WRONG   END  685 \n\noff  by  Third  Round  man,  as  that  .new  importation  into  our  planet's  area \n\u2014  the  mammalian  stock  \u2014  is  to  the  Fourth  Round  Humanity  of  the \nSecond  Root-race.  The  process  of  human  fetal  growth  epitomizes  not \nonly  the  general  characteristics  of  the  Fourth,  but  of  the  Third  Round \nterrestrial  life.  The  diapason  of  type  is  run  through  in  brief.  Occult- \nists are  thus  at  no  loss  to  \"  account  for  \"  the  birth  of  children  with  an \nactual  caudal  appendage,  or  for  the  fact  that  the  tail  in  the  human \nfetus  is,  at  one  period,  double  the  length  of  the  nascent  legs.  The \npotentiality  of  every  organ  useful  to  animal  life  is  locked  up  in  Man  \u2014 \nthe  microcosm  of  the  Macrocosm  \u2014  and  abnormal  conditions  may  not \nunfrequently  result  in  the  strange  phenomena  which  Darwinists  regard \nas  \"  reversion  to  ancestral  features.\"  ^***  Reversion,  indeed,  but \nscarcely  in  the  sense  contemplated  by  our  present-day  empiricists  I \n\n\nDarwinism  and  the  Antiquity  op  Man  :  The  Anthropoids \n\nAND  their  Ancestry \n\nThe  public  has  been  notified  by  more  than  one  eminent  modem  geo- \nlogist and  man  of  science,  that  \"all  estimate  of  geological  duration  is  not \nmerely  impossible,  but  necessarily  imperfect;  for  we  are  ignorant  of \nthe  causes,  though  they  must  have  existed,  which  quickened  or  retarded \nthe  progress  of  the  sedimentary  deposits.\"  ^****  And  now  another  man \nof  Science,  as  well  known  (Croll),  calculating  that  the  tertiary  age  be- \ngan either  IS  or  2yi  millions  of  years  ago  \u2014  the  former  being  a  more \ncorrect  calculation,  according  to  Esoteric  doctrine,  than  the  latter  \u2014 \nthere  seems  in  this  case,  at  least,  no  very  great  disagreement.  Exact \nScience,  refusing  to  see  in  man  \"  a  special  creation  \"  (to  a  certain  de- \ngree the  Secret  Sciences  do  the  same),  is  at  liberty  to  ignore  the  first \nthree,  or  rather  two-and-a-half  Races  \u2014  the  Spiritual,  the  semi-OfStral, \nand  the  semi-human  \u2014  of  our  teachings.  But  it  can  hardly  do  the \nsame  in  the  case  of  the  Third  at  its  closing  period,  the  Fourth,  and  the \nFifth  Races,  since  it  already  divides  mankind  into  Palaeolithic  and \n\n1439.     Those  who  with  Haeckel  regard  the  appear  in  hia  22   stages  through   which  the \n\ngill-clefts    with    tiieir    attendant    phenomena  monera  have  passed  in  their  ascent  to  Man. \n\nas  illustratiTe  of  an  actire  function  in  our  Haeckel   does   not  postulate   a  vegetabU  an- \n\namphibian   and   piscine    ancestors    (Vide   his  cestor.     The  embryological  argument  is  thus \n\nXII    and    XIII    stages) \u00bb    ought    to    explain  a   two-edged   sword   and    here   cuts   its   pos- \n\nwhy    the    \"Vegetable    with    leaflets\"     (Le-  sessor. \n\nf^vre)   represented  in  fetal  growth,  does  not  1440.    Physiology,  I\u00abefiTre,  p.  480. \n\n\n686 \n\n\nTHK  S^R^  DOCTRINE \n\n\nNeolithic  man.^**^  The  geologists  of. France  place  man  in  the  mid- \nmiocene  age  (Gabriel  de  Mortillet),  and  some  even  in  the  Secondary \nperiod,  as  de  Quatrefages  suggests;  while  the  English  savants  do  not \ngenerally  accept  such  antiquity  for  their  species.  But  they  may  know \nbetter  some  day.    For  \"  If  we  consider,\"  says  Sir  Charles  Lyell,\"\"  \u2014 \n\nthe  absence  or  extreme  scarcity  of  human  bones  and  works  of  art  in  all  strata, \nwhether  marine  or  fresh  water,  even  in  those  formed  in  the  immediate  proximity \nof  land  inhabited  by  millions  of  human  beings,  we  shall  be  prepared  for  the \ngeneral  dearth  of  human  memorials  in  glacial  formations,  whether  recent, \npleistocene,  or  of  more  ancient  date.  If  there  were  a  few  wanderers  over  lands \ncovered  with  glaciers,  or  over  seas  infested  with  icebergs,  and  if  a  few  of  them \nleft  their  bones  or  weapons  in  moraines  or  in  marine  drifts,  the  chances,  after \nthe  lapse  of  thousands  of  years,  of  a  geologist  meeting  with  one  of  them  must \nbe  infinitesimally  small. \n\nThe  men  of  Science  avoid  pinning  themselves  down  to  any  definite \nstatement  concerning  the  age  of  man,  as  indeed  they  hardly  could,  and \nthus  leave  enormous  latitude  to  bolder  speculations.  Nevertheless, \nwhile  the  majority  of  the  Anthropologists  carry  back  the  existence  of \nman  only  into  the  period  of  the  /^oj^glacial  drift,  or  what  is  called  the \nQuaternary  period,  those  of  them  who,  as  Evolutionists,  trace  man  to \na  common  origin  with  that  of  the  monkey,  do  not  show  great  consist- \nency in  their  speculations.  The  Darwinian  hypothesis  demands,  in \nreality,  a  far  greater  antiquity  for  man,  than  is  even  dimly  suspected \nby  superficial  thinkers.  This  is  proven  by  the  greatest  authorities  on \nthe  question  \u2014  Mr.  Huxley,  for  instance.  Those,  therefore,  who  ac- \ncept the  Darwinian  evolution,  ipso  facto  hold  very  tenaciously  to  an \nantiquity  of  man  so  very  great,  indeed,  that  it  falls  Jiot  so  far  short  of \nthe  Occultist's  estimate.^**'     The  modest  thousands  of  years  of  the \n\n\n1441.  We  confess  to  not  being  able  to \nsee  any  good  reasons  for  Mr.  E.  Clodd's \ncertain  statement  in  KnowUdge,  Speaking \nof  the  men  of  Neolithic  times,  \"concerning \nwhom  Mr.  Grant  Allen  has  given  ...  a \nvivid  and  accurate  sketch/'  and  who  are \n\"  the  direct  ancestors  of  peoples  of  whom \nremnants  yet  lurk  in  out-of<tlie-way  corners \nof  Europe,  where  they  have  been  sqneezed \nor  stranded,\"  he  adds  to  this:  \"but  the \nmen  of  Palaeolithic  times  can  be  Identified* \nwith  no  existing  races;  they  were  savages \nof  a  more  degraded  type  than  any  extant; \ntall,  yet  barely  erect,  with  short  legs  and \ntwisted  knees,  with  prognathous,  that  is, \nprojecting  ape-like  jaws,  and  small  brains. \nWhence  they  come  we  cannot  tell,  and \ntheir  '  grave  knoweth  no  man  to  this \nday.'  \" \n\nBesides  the  possibility  ttkzt  there   may  be \n\n\nmen  who  know  whence  they  came  and  how \nthey  perisheu  \u2014  it  is  not  true  to  say  that \nthe  Palaeolidiic  men,  or  their  fossils,  are  all \nfound  with  \"small  brains.\"  The  oldest \nskull  of  all  those  hitherto  found,  the  \"Ne- \nanderthal skull,\"  is  of  average  capacity,  and \nMr.  Huxley  was  compelled  to  confess  that \nit  was  no  real  approximation  whatever  to \nthat  of  the  \"missing  link.\"  There  are  ab- \noriginal tribes  in  India  whose  brains  are \nfar  smaller  and  nearer  to  that  of  the  ape \nthan  any  hitherto  found  among  the  skulls \nof  Palaeolithic  man. \n\n1442.  In  Antiquity   of  Man,  p.   24d. \n\n1443.  The  actual  time  required  for  such  a \ntheoretical  transformation  is  necessarily  enor- \nmous. \"If,\"  says  Professor  Pfaff,  \"  in  the \nhundreds  of  thousands  of  years  which  you \n[the  Evolutionists]  accept  between  the  rise  of \npalaeolithic  man  and  our  own  day,  a  gTea^ \n\n\nGRANT   AI^LEN^S   II.I.USIONS \n\n\n687 \n\n\nEncyclopaedia  Britannica  and  the  100,000  years,  to  which  Anthropo- \nlogy in  general  limits  the  age  of  Humanity,  seem  quite  microscopical \nwhen  compared  with  the  figures  implied  in  Mr.  Huxley's  bold  specula- \ntions. The  former,  indeed,  makes  of  the  original  race  of  men  ape-like \ncave-dwellers.  The  great  English  biologist,  in  his  desire  to  prove  man's \npithecoid  origin,  insists  that  the  transformation  of  the  primordial  ape \ninto  a  human  being  must  have  occurred  fnillions  of  years  back.  For \nin  criticising  the  excellent  average  cranial  capacity  of  the  Neanderthal \nskull,  notwithstanding  his  assertion  that  it  is  overlaid  with  \"  pithecoid \nbony  walls,\"  coupled  with  Mr.  Grant  Allen's  assurances****  that  this \nskull  \"possesses  large  bosses  on  the  forehead,  strikingly  [  ?  ]  suggestive \nof  those  which  give  the  gorilla  its  peculiarly  fierce  appearance,\"****^ \nstill  Mr.  Huxley  is  forced  to  admit  that,  in  the  said  skull,  his  theory  is \nonce  more  defeated  by  the  \"  completely  human  proportions  of  the  ac- \ncompanying limb-bones,  together  with  the  fair  development  of  the  Engis \nskull.\"    In  consequence  of  all  this  we  are  notified  Uiat  those  skulls, \n\nclearly  indicate  that  the  first  traces  of  the  primordial  stock  whence  man  has \nproceeded,  need  no  longer  be  sought  by  those  who  entertain  any  form  of  the \ndoctrine  of  progressive  development  in  the  newest  Tertiaries;  but  that  they \nmay  be  looked  for  in  an  epoch  more  distant  from  the  age  of  the  Husphas  psimi- \nGENius  than  that  is  from  f\u00ab.****  (Huxley) \n\nAn  untold  antiquity  for  man  is  thus,  then,  the  scientific  sine  qua  non \nin  the  question  of  Darwinian  Evolution,  since  the  oldest  Palaeolithic \n\n\ner  distance  of  man  from  the  brute  ii  not \ndemonstrable,  ithe  most  ancient  man  was \nJust  as  far  removed  from  the  brute  as  the \nnow  living  man\"),  what  reasonable  ground \ncan  be  advanced  for  believing  that  man  has \nbeen  developed  from  the  brute,  and  has  re- \nceded further  from  it  by  infinitely  small \ngradations.\"  ...  \"  The  longer  the  interval \nof  time  placed  between  our  times  and  the \nso-called  palaeolithic  men,  the  more  ominous \nand  destructive  for  the  theory  of  the  gradual \ndevelopment  of  man  from  the  animal  king- \ndom is  tlie  result  stated\"  Huxley  states \n(Man's  Place  in  Nature,  p.  159)  that  the \nmost  liberal  estimates  for  the  antiquity  of \nMan  must  be  still  further  extended. \n\n1444.  Fortnightly  Review,    1882. \n\n1445.  The  baselessness  of  this  assertion, \nas  well  as  that  of  ma.nj  other  exaggerations \nof  the  imaginative  Mr.  Grant  Allen,  was  ably \nexposed  by  the  eminent  anatomist.  Professor \nR.  Owen,  ki  Longman's  Magasine,  No.  1. \nMust  it  be  repeated,  moreover,  that  the  Cro- \nMagnon  Palaeolithic  type  is  superior  to  a \nvery  large  number  of  existing  races? \n\n1446.  It  thus  stands  to   reason   that  sci- \n\n\nence would  never  dream  of  a  ^r-tertiary \nman,  and  that  de  Quatrefages'  secondary \nman  makes  every  Academician  and  \"  P.R.S.\" \nfaint  with  horror  because,  TO  prssXsvs  ths \n\nAPS-THSORY,    SCISNCS    MUST    KAKS    KAN    POST* \n\nSECONDARY.  This  is  just  what  de  Quatre- \nfages has  twitted  the  Darwinists  with,  add- \ning, that  on  the  whole  there  were  more  sci- \nentific reasons  to  trace  the  ape  from  man \nthan  man  from  the  anthropoid.  With  this \nexception  science  has  not  one  single  valid \nargument  to  offer  against  the  antiquity  of \nman.  But  in  this  case  modern  Evolution \ndemands  far  more  than  the  fifteen  million \nyears  of  CroU  for  the  Tertiary  period,  for \ntwo  very  simple  but  good  reasons:  (a)  No \nanthropoid  ape  has  been  found  before  the \nMiocene  period:  (2>)  man's  flint  relics  have \nbeen  traced  to  the  Pliocene  and  their  pre- \nsence suspected,  if  not  accepted  by  all,  in \nthe  Miocene  strata.  Again,  where  is  the \n\"missing  link\"  in  such  case?  And  how \ncould  even  a  Palaeolithic  Savage,  a  \"  Man \nof  Canstadt,\"  evolve  into  thinking  men  from \nthe  brute  Dryopithecus  of  the  Miocene  in \nso  short  a  time.     One  sees  now  the   reason \n\n\n688 \n\n\nrnn  SECRET  DOCTRINE \n\n\nman  shows  as  yet  no  appreciable  differentiation  from  his  modem  de- \nscendant. It  is  only  of  late  that  modem  Science  began  to  widen  with \nevery  year  the  abyss  that  now  separates  her  from  old  Science,  that  of \nthe  Plinies  and  Hippocrateses,  none  of  whom  would  have  derided  the \narchaic  teachings  with  respect  to  the  evolution  of  the  human  races  and \nanimal  species,  as  the  present  day  Scientist  \u2014  geologist  or  anthropolo- \ngist \u2014  is  sure  to  do. \n\nHolding,  as  we  do,  that  the  mammalian  type  was  a  post-human \nFourth  Round  product,  the  following  diagram  \u2014  as  the  writer  under- \nstands the  teaching  \u2014  may  make  the  process  clear: \u2014 \n\nPrimeval  Astral  Man \n\n\nThe  unnatural  union  was  invariably  fertile,  because  the  then  mam- \nmalian types  were  not  remote  enough  from  their  Root-type***'  \u2014 \nPrimeval  Astral  Man  \u2014  to  develop  the  necessary  barrier.  Medical \nscience  records  such  cases  of  monsters,  bred  from  human  and  animal \nparents,  even  in  our  own  day.    The  possibility  is,  therefore,  only  one \n\n\nwhy  Darwin  rejected  the  theory  that  only \n60,000,000  years  had  elapsed  since  (he  Cam- \nbrian period.  \"  He  judges  from  the  small \namount  of  organic  dbanges  since  the  . . .  gla- \ncial epoch,  and  adds  that  the  previous  140 \nmillion  years  can  hardly  be  considered  as \nsufficient  for  the  development  of  the  varied \nforms  of  life  which  certainly  existed  to- \nward the  close  of  the  Cambrian  period.** \n(Ch.   Gould,  Mythical  Monsters,  p.   84) \n\n\n1447.  Let  OS  remember  in  tiiit  connexioa \nthe  esoteric  teaching  which  tells  ns  of  Man \nhaving  had  in  the  Third  Round  a  cicantxc \nATS-LXKX  POSM  on  the  astral  plane.  And \nsimilarly  at  the  close  of  the  Third  Race  ia \nthis  Round.  Thus  it  aooounts  for  the  kumam \nfeatures  of  the  apes*  especially  of  die  later \nanthropoids  \u2014  apart  from  the  fact  that  tlieK \nlatter  preserve  by  Herediiy  a  resemblance \nto  their  Atlanto-Lemurian  sires. \n\n\nTHE   INCUBUS   0^   ETHNOLOGY  689 \n\nof  degree,  not  of  fact.  Thus  it  is  that  Occultism  solves  one  of  the \nstrangest  problems  presented  to  the  consideration  of\"  the  anthropologist. \n\nThe  pendulum  of  thought  oscillates  between  extremes.  Having  now \nfinally  emancipated  herself  from  the  shackles  of  theology,  Science  has \nembraced  the  opposite  fallacy;  and' in  the  attempt  to  interpret  Nature \non  purely  materialistic  lines,  she  has  built  up  that  most  extravagant \ntheory  of  the  ages  \u2014  the  derivation  of  man  from  a  ferocious  and  brutal \nape.  So  rooted  has  this  doctrine,  in  one  form  or  another,  now  become, \nthat  the  most  Herculean  eiforts  will  be  needed  to  bring  about  its  final \nrejection.  The  Darwinian  anthropology  is  the  incubus  of  the  ethno- \nlogist, a  sturdy  child  of  modem  Materialism,  which  has  grown  up  and \nacquired  increasing  vigor,  as  the  ineptitude  of  the  theological  legend \nof  Man's  \"creation\"  became  more  and  more  apparent.  It  has  thriven \non  account  of  the  strange  delusion  that  \u2014  as  a  scientist  of  repute  puts \nit  \u2014  \"  All  hypotheses  and  theories  with  respect  to  the  rise  of  man  can \nbe  reduced  to  two  [the  Evolutionist  and  the  Biblical  exoteric  account]. \n.  .  .  There  is  no  other  hypothesis  conceivable  .  .  . \"  ! !  The  anthropo- \nlogy of  the  secret  volumes  is,  however,  the  best  possible  answer  to \nsuch  a  worthless  contention. \n\nThe  anatomical  resemblance  between  Man  and  the  higher  Ape,  so \nfrequently  cited  by  Darwinists  as  pointing  to  some  former  ancestor \ncommon  to  both,  presents  an  interesting  problem,  the  proper  solution \nof  which  is  to  be  sought  for  in  the  esoteric  explanation  of  the  genesis \nof  the  pithecoid  stocks.  We  have  given  it  as  far  as  was  useful,  by \nstating  that  the  bestiality  of  the  primeval  mindless  races  resulted  in  the \nproduction  of  huge  man-like  monsters  \u2014  the  offspring  of  human  and \nanimal  parents.  As  time  rolled  on,  and  the  still  semi-astral  forms \nconsolidated  into  the  physical,  the  descendants  of  these  creatures  were \nmodified  by  external  conditions,  until  the  breed,  dwindling  in  size,  cul- \nminated in  the  lower  apes  of  the  Miocene  period.  With  these  the \nlater  Atlanteans  renewed  the  sin  of  the  \"  Mindless  \"  \u2014  this  time  with \nfull  responsibility.  The  resultants  of  their  crime  were  the  species  of \napes  now  known  as  Anthropoid. \n\nIt  may  be  useful  to  compare  this  very  simple  theory  \u2014  and  we  are \nwilling  to  offer  it  even  as  a  hypothesis  to  the  unbelievers  \u2014  with  the \nDarwinian  scheme,  so  full  of  insurmountable  obstacles,  that  no  sooner \nis  one  of  these  overcome  by  a  more  or  less  ingenious  hypothesis,  than \nten  worse  difficulties  are  forthwith  discovered  behind  the  one  dis- \nposed of. \n\n\n690  THE  SECRET  DOCTtaNE \n\n\n\u00a7  IV \n\nDURATION  OF  THE  GEOLOGICAL  PERIODS,  RACE \nCYCLES,  AND  THE  ANTIQUITY  OF  MAN \n\nMillions  of  years  have  dropped  into  Lethe,  leaving  no  more  recol- \nlection in  the  memory  of  the  profane  than  the  few  millenniums  of  the \northodox  Western  chronology  as  to  the  origin  of  Man  and  the  history \nof  the  primeval  races. \n\nAll  depends  on  the  proofs  found  for  the  antiquity  of  the  Human \nRace.  If  the  still-debated  man  of  the  Pliocene  or  even  the  Miocene \nperiod  was  the  Homo  primigenius,  then  science  may  be  right  {argiih \nmenti  causa)  in  basing  its  present  anthropology  \u2014  as  to  the  date  and \nmode  of  origin  of  \"Homo  sapiens\"  \u2014  on  the  Darwinian  theory.\"** \nBut  if  the  skeletons  of  man  should,  at  any  time,  be  discovered  in  the \nEocene  strata,  but  no  fossil  ape,  thereby  proving  the  existence  of  man \nprior  to  the  anthropoid  \u2014  then  Darwinians  will  have  to  exercise  their \ningenuity  in  another  direction.  And  it  is  said  in  well-informed  quar- \nters that  the  XXth  century  will  be  yet  in  its  earliest  teens,  when  such \nundeniable  proof  of  Man's  priority  will  be  forthcoming. \n\nEven  now  evidence  is  brought  forward  that  the  dates  for  the  founda- \ntions of  cities,  civilizations  and  various  other  historical  events  have \nbeen  absurdly  curtailed.  This  was  done  as  a  peace-offering  to  Biblical \nchronology.  \"  No  date,\"  writes  the  well-known  Palaeontologist,  Ed. \nLartet,  \"  is  to  be  found  in  Genesis,  which  assigns  a  time  for  the  birth \nof  primitive  humanity  \" ;  but  chronologists  have  for  fifteen  centuries \nendeavored  to  force  the  Bible  facts  into  agreement  with  their  systems. \nThus,  no  less  than  one  hundred  and  forty  different  opinions  have  been \nformed  about  the  single  date  of  \"  Creation  \" ;  \"  and  between  the  ex- \ntreme variations  there  is  a  discrepancy  of  3194  years,  in  the  reckoning \nof  the  period  between  the  beginning  of  the  world  and  the  birth  of \nChrist.^**'  Within  the  last  few  years,  archaeologists  have  had  to  throw \nback  by  nearly  3000  years  also  the  beginnings  of  Babylonian  civiliza- \ntion. On  the  foundation  cylinder  deposited  by  Nabonidus,  the  Babylo- \nnian king,  conquered  by  Cyrus  \u2014  are  found  the  records  of  the  for- \n\n1448.     It  may  here  be  remarked  that  tfaoae  coid \u2014 appears  in  Eocene  strata.    The  first  pre- \n\nDarwinians,     who    with    Mr.    Grant    Allen,  sentment  of  an  anthropoid  ape  is  Miocene, \n\nplace    our    \"  hairy    arboreal \"    ancestors    so  1449.     Ed.   I\u00abartet,  \"  Nouvelles  Recfaert\u00b1es \n\nfar  back  as  the  Bocent  Agg,  are  landed  in  sur  la  G>existence  de  I'Homme  et  des  Grands \n\nrather  an  awkward  dilemma.     No  fossil  an-  Mammifires  Fossils  de  la  Demi&re  P^riode \n\nthropoid  ape  \u2014  much  less  the  fabulous  com-  Gfologique.\"    Annalgs    d\u00bbs   Soc,    Nai.,    tone \n\nmon  ancestor  assigned  to  Man  and  the  Pkhe-  XV,  page  256. \n\n\nPROCESSOR  SAYCE   SK^CHES  OUT   CHRONOI/OGY  691 \n\nmer,  in  which  he  speaks  of  his  discovery  of  the  foundation  stone  that \nbelonged  to  the  original  temple  built  by  Naram-Sin,  son  of  Sargon,  of \nAkkadia,  the  conqueror  of  Babylonia^  who,  says  Nabonidus,  lived  3200 \nyears  before  his  own  time.\" \n\nWe  have  shown  in  Isis  that  those  who  based  history  on  the  Jewish \nChronology  (a  race  which  had  none  of  its  own  and  rejected  the  West- \nem  till  the  Xllth  century)  would  lose  themselves,  for  the  Jewish \naccount  could  only  be  followed  through  Kabalistic  computation,  and \nwith  a  key  to  it  in  the  hand.  .  .  .  We  had  characterized  the  late \nGeorge  Smith's  chronology  of  the  Chaldaeans  and  Assyrians,  made  by \nhim  to  fit  in  with  that  of  Moses,  as  quite  fantastic.  And  now,  in  this \nrespect  at  least,  later  Assyriologists  have  corroborated  our  denial.  For, \nwhereas  G.  Smith  makes  Sargon  I  (the  prototype  of  Moses  in  his \nlegend)  reign  in  the  city  of  Akkad  about  1600  b.  c.  \u2014  probably  out  of \na  latent  respect  for  Moses,  whom  the  Bible  makes  to  flourish  1571  b.  c. \n\u2014  we  now  learn  from  the  first  of  the  six  Hibbert  lectures  delivered  by \nProfessor  A.  H.  Sayce,  of  Oxford,  in  1887,  that: \n\nOld  views  of  the  early  annals  of  Babylonia  and  its  religions  have  been  much \nmodified  by  recent  discovery.  The  first  Semitic  Empire,  it  is  now  agreed,  was \nthat  of  Sargon  of  Akkad,  who  established  a  great  library,  patronized  literature, \nand  extended  his  conquests  across  the  sea  into  Cyprus.  It  is  now  known  that \nhe  reigned  as  early  as  b.  c  3750.  .  .  .  The  Akkadian  monuments  found  by  the \nFrench  at  Tel-loh  must  be  even  older,  reaching  back  to  about  b.  c.  4000, \n\nin  other  words,  to  the  fourth  year  of  the  World's  creation  agreeably \nwith  Bible  chronology,  and  when  Adam  was  in  his  swaddling  clothes. \nPerchance,  in  a  few  years  more,  the  4000  years  may  be  further  ex- \ntended. The  well-known  Oxford  lecturer  remarked  during  his  dis- \nquisitions upon  \"  The  Origin  and  Growth  of  Religion  as  illustrated  by \nthe  Babylonian  Religion  \"  that : \n\nThe  difficulties  of  systematically  tracing  the  origin  and  history  of  the  Baby- \nlonian Religion  were  considerable.  The  sources  of  our  knowledge  of  the  sub- \nject were  almost  wholly  monumental,  very  little  help  being  obtainable  from \nclassical  or  Oriental  writers.  Indeed,  it  was  an  undeniable  fact  that  the  Baby- \nlonian priesthood  intentionally  swaddled  up  the  study  of  the  religious  texts  in \ncoils  of  almost  insuperable  difficulty. \n\nThat  they  have  confused  the  dates,  and  especially  the  order  of  events \n\"  intentionally,\"  is  undeniable,  and  for  a  very  good  reason :  their  writ- \nings and  records  were  all  esoteric.  The  Babylonian  priests  did  no \nmore  than  the  Priests  of  other  ancient  nations.  Their  records  were \nmeant  only  for  the  Initiates  and  their  disciples,  and  it  is  only  the  latter \nwho  were  furnished  with  the  keys  to  the  true  meaning.  But  Professor \nSayce's  remarks  are  promising.  For  he  explains  the  difficulty  by  say- \ning that  as  \u2014 \n\n\n692  TH^  S^CK^  DOCTRINE \n\nthe  Nineveh  library  contained  mostly  copies  of  older  Babylonian  texts,  and \nthe  copyists  pitched  upon  such  tablets  only  as  were  of  special  interest  to  the \nAssyrian  conquerors,  belonging  to  a  comparatively  late  epoch,  this  added  much \nto  the  greatest  of  all  our  difficulties  \u2014  namely,  our  being  so  often  left  in  the \ndark  as  to  the  age  of  our  documentary  evidence,  and  the  precise  worth  of  our \nmaterials  for  history. \n\nThus  one  has  a  right  to  infer  that  some  still  fresher  discovery  may \nlead  to  a  new  necessity  for  pushing  the  Babylonian  dates  so  far  beyond \nthe  year  4000  b.  c,  as  to  make  them  pre-Kosmic  in  the  judgment  of \nevery  Bible  worshiper. \n\nHow  much  more  would  palaeontology  have  learned  had  not  millions \nof  works  been  destroyed!  We  talk  of  the  Alexandrian  literary  lore, \nwhich  has  been  thrice  destroyed,  namely,  by  Julius  Caesar  b.  c.  48,  in \nA.  D.  390,  and  lastly  in  the  year  640,  a.  d.,  by  the  general  of  Kaliph \nOmar.  What  is  this  in  comparison  with  the  works  and  records  de- \nstroyed in  the  primitive  Atlantean  Libraries,  wherein  records  are  said \nto  have  been  traced  on  the  tanned  skins  of  gigantic  antediluvian  mon- \nsters ?  Or  again  the  destruction  of  the  countless  Chinese  books  by  com- \nmand of  the  founder  of  the  Imperial  Ts'in  dynasty,  Ts'in  Shi  Hwang-ti, \nin  213  B.  c?  Surely  the  brick-clay  tablets  of  the  Imperial  Babylonian \nLibrary,  and  the  priceless  treasures  of  the  Chinese  collections  could \nnever  have  contained  such  information  as  one  of  the  aforesaid  \"  Atlan- \ntean \"  skins  would  have  furnished  to  the  ignorant  world. \n\nBut  even  with  the  extremely  meager  data  at  hand,  Science  has  been \nable  to  see  the  necessity  of  throwing  back  nearly  every  Babylonian \ndate,  and  has  done  so  quite  generously.  We  learn  from  Professor \nSayce  that  even  the  archaic  statues  at  Tel-loh,  in  lower  Babylonia, \nhave  suddenly  been  assigned  a  date  contemporary  with  the  fourth \ndynasty  in  Egypt.  Unfortunately,  dynasties  and  Pyramids  have  the \nfate  of  geological  periods ;  their  dates  are  arbitrary,  and  depend  on  the \nrespective  whims  of  the  men  of  science.  Archaeologists  know  now,  it \nis  said,  that  the  afore-mentioned  statues  are  fashioned  out  of  green \ndiorite,  that  can  only  be  got  in  the  Peninsula  of  Sinai;    and \n\nthey  accord  in  the  style  of  art,  and  in  the  standard  of  measurement  employed, \nwith  the  similar  diorite  statues  of  the  pyramid  builders  of  the  third  and  fourth \nEgyptian  dynasties.  .  .  .  Moreover,  the  only  possible  period  for  a  Babylonian \noccupation  of  the  Sinaitic  quarries  must  be  placed  shortly  after  the  close  of \nthe  epoch  at  which  the  pyramids  were  built;  and  thus  only  can  we  understand \nhow  the  name  of  Sinai  could  have  been  derived  from  that  of  Sin,  the  primi- \ntive Babylonian  moon-god. \n\nThis  is  very  logical,  but  what  is  the  date  fixed  for  these  \"dynasties\"? \nSanchoniathon's  and  Manetho's  Synchronistic  tables  and  their  figures \nhave  been  rejected,  or  whatever  remained  of  these  after  holy  Eusebius' \n\n\nNO  AGREEMENT  BETWEEN   SCIENTISTS  693 \n\nhandling  of  them ;  and  still  we  have  to  remain  satisfied  with  the  four \nor  five  thousand  years  b.  c.  so  liberally  allotted  to  Eg3rpt.  At  all  events \none  point  is  gained.  There  is,  at  last,  a  city  on  the  face  of  the  earth \nwhich  is  allowed,  at  least,  6000  years,  and  it  is  Eridu.  Geology  has \nfound  it  out.    According  to  Professor  Sayce  again: \u2014 \n\nThey  are  now  also  able  to  obtain  time  for  the  silting  up  of  the  head  of  the \nPersian  Gulf,  which  demands  a  lapse  of  between  5000  and  6000  years  since  the \nperiod  when  Eridu,  now  twenty-five  miles  inland,  was  the  seaport  at  the  mouth \nof  the  Euphrates,  and  the  seat  of  Babylonian  commerce  with  Southern  Arabia \nand  India.  More  than  all,  the  new  chronology  gives  time  for  the  long  series  of \neclipses  recorded  in  the  great  astronomical  work  called  \"The  Observations  of \nBel\";  and  we  are  also  enabled  to  understand  the  otherwise  perplexing  change \nin  the  position  of  the  vernal  equinox,  which  has  occurred  since  our  present  zodi- \nacal signs  were  named  by  the  earliest  Babylonian  astronomers.  When  the  Ak- \nkadian calendar  was  arranged  and  the  Akkadian  months  were  named,  the  sun  at \nthe  vernal  equinox  was  not,  as  now,  in  Pisces,  or  even  in  Aries,  but  in  Taurus. \nThe  rate  of  the  precession  of  the  equinoxes  being  known,  we  learn  that  at  the \nvernal  equinox  the  sun  was  in  Taurus  from  about  4700  years  b.  c,  and  we  thus \nobtain  astronomical  limits  of  date  which  cannot  be  impugned.\"\" \n\nIt  may  make  our  position  plainer  if  we  state  at  once  that  we  use  Sir \nC.  Lyell's  nomenclature  for  the  ages  and  periods,  and  that  when  we  talk \nof  the  Secondary  and  Tertiary  age,  of  the  Eocene,  Miocene  and  Plio- \ncene periods  \u2014  this  is  simply  to  make  our  facts  more  comprehensible. \nSince  these  ages  and  periods  have  not  yet  been  allowed  fixed  and  de- \ntermined durations,  2j^  and  15  million  years  being  assigned  at  different \ntimes  to  one  and  the  same  age  (the  Tertiary)  \u2014  and  since  no  two  geo- \nlogists and  naturalists  seem  to  agree  on  this  point  \u2014  Esoteric  teachings \nmay  remain  quite  indifferent  to  whether  man  is  shown  to  appear  in \nthe  Secondary  or  the  Tertiary  age.  If  the  latter  age  may  be  allowed \neven  so  much  as  IS  million  years'  duration  \u2014  well  and  good;  for  the \nOccult  doctrine,  jealously  guarding  its  real  and  correct  figures  as  far \nas  concerns  the  First,  Second,  and  two-thirds  of  the  Third  Root-Race \n\u2014  gives  clear  information  upon  one  point  only  \u2014  the  age  of  \"  Vaivas- \nvata  Manu's  humanity.\"  ^***^ \n\nAnother  definite  statement  is  this :  It  is  during  the  so-called  Eocene \nperiod  that  the  continent  to  which  the  Fourth  Race  belonged,  and  on \nwhich  it  lived  and  perished,  showed  the  first  symptoms  of  sinking. \nAnd  it  was  in  the  Miocene  sl^q,  that  it  was  finally  destroyed  \u2014  save \nthe  little  island  mentioned  by  Plato.  It  is  these  points  that  have  to \nbe  checked  by  the  scientific  data. \n\n1450.     From  a  Report  of  the  Hibbert  Lee-  A.  H.   Sayce.     (I/)ndoii,  Williams  and  Nor- \n\nfures,    1887.     \"  Lectures  on  the  Origin  and  gate.) \n\nGrowth    of    Religion,    as    Illustrated    by    the  1451.     Vid0  Part  I,  Vol.  11,  \"Chronology \n\nReligion  of  the  Ancient   Babylonians.\"     By  of  the  Brahmans,\" \n\n\n694  TH\u00a3  SECRET  DOCTRINE \n\n\nModern  Scientific  Speculations  about  the  Ages  of  the  Globe, \n\nAnimal  Evolution,  and  Man \n\nMay  we  not  be  permitted  to  throw  a  glance  at  the  works  of  Special- \nists? The  work  on  World-Life:  A  Comparative  Geology,  by  Prof. \nA.  Winchell,  furnishes  us  with  curious  data.  Here  we  find  an  oppon- \nent of  the  Nebular  theory,  a  reverend  gentleman,  smiting  with  all  the \nforce  of  the  hammer  of  his  odium  theologicum  on  the  rather  contra- \ndictory hypothesis  of  the  great  stars  of  Science,  in  the  matter  of  sider- \neal and  cosmical  phenomena  based  on  their  respective  relations  to \nterrestrial  durations.  The  \"too  imaginative  physicists  and  natural- \nists \"  do  not  fare  very  easily  under  this  shower  of  their  own  specula- \ntive figures  when  placed  side  by  side,  and  cut  rather  a  sorry  figure. \nThus  he  shows: \u2014 \n\nSir  William  Thomson,  on  the  basis  of  the  observed  principles  of  cooling, \nconcludes  that  no  more  than  ten  million  years  [elsewhere  he  makes  it  100|000,000] \ncan  have  elapsed  since  the  temperature  of  the  Earth  was  sufficiently  reduced  to \nsustain  vegetable  life.*^  Helmholtz  calculates  that  twenty  million  years  would \nsuffice  for  the  original  nebula  to  condense  to  the  present  dimensions  of  the  sun. \nProf.  S.  Newcomb  requires  only  ten  millions  to  attain  a  temperature  of  212^ \nFahr.\"\"  Croll  estimates  seventy  million  years  for  the  diffusion  of  the  heat,  etc**\" \nBischof  calculates  that  350  million  years  would  be  required  for  the  earth  to  cool \nfrom  a  temperature  of  2000\u00b0  to  200*^  Centig^'ade.  Read,  basing  his  estimate  on \nobserved  rates  of  denudation,  demands  500  million  years  since  sedimentation \nbegan  in  Europe.\"\"  Lyell  ventured  a  rough  guess  of  240  million  years;  Darwin \nthought  300  million  years  demanded  by  the  organic  transformations  which  his \ntheory  contemplates,  and  Huxley  is  disposed  to  demand  a  1000  millions  [!!]. \n\nTo  this  Professor  Winchell  observes  that  \"  some  biologists  . . .  seem \nto  close  their  eyes  tight  and  leap  at  one  bound  into  the  abyss  of  millions \nof  years,  of  which  they  have  no  more  adequate  estimate  than  of  in- \nfinity.\" ^^'^  Then  he  proceeds  to  give  what  he  takes  to  be  more  cor- \nrect geological  figures:   a  few  will  suffice. \n\nAccording  to  Sir  W.  Thomson  \"the  whole  incrusted  age  of  the \nworld  is  80,000,000  years\" ;  and  agreeably  with  Professor  Houghton's \n\n1452.    Nat,  Phihs,    App.  0,  Trans,  Royal  1454.    CUmaU  and  Time,  p.  335. \n\n^oc,  Edxn.  1455.    Read.    Addrew.      |#iyerpool  Geology. \n\n|453.    Popular  Astronomy,  p.  509.  Society,    1876. \n\n1456.    World'Ufg,  p.  180, \n\n\nMATERIALISTS    AT    LOGGERHEADS  695 \n\ncalculations  of  a  minimum  limit  for  the  time  since  the  elevation  of \nEurope  and  Asia,  three  hypothetical  ages  for  three  possible  and  dif- \nferent modes  of  upheaval  are  given:  varying  from  the  modest  figures \nof  640,730  years,  through  4,170,000  years  to  the  tremendous  figures \nof  27,491,000  years!! \n\nThis  is  enough,  as  one  can  see,  to  cover  our  claims  for  the  four  con- \ntinents and  even  the  figures  of  the  Brahmans. \n\nFurther  calculations,  the  details  of  which  the  reader  may  find  in \nProfessor  Winchell's  work,*\"^  bring  Houghton  to  an  approximation  of \nthe  sedimentary  age  of  the  globe \u2014 11,700,000  years.  These  figures \nare  found  too  small  by  the  author,  who  forthwith  extends  them  to \n37,000,000  years. \n\nAgain,  according  to  CroU,^\"*  2,500,000  years  \"  represents  the  time \nsince  the  beginning  of  the  Tertiary  age  \"  in  one  work ;  and  according \nto  another  modification  of  his  view,  15,000,000  only  have  elapsed  since \nthe  beginning  of  the  Eocene  period;^\"*  which,  being  the  first  of  the \nthree  Tertiary  periods,  leaves  the  student  suspended  between  2j4  and \n15  millions.  But  if  one  has  to  hold  to  the  former  moderate  figures,  then \nthe  whole  incrusted  age  of  the  world  would  be  131,600,000  years.^**\u00ae \n\nAs  the  last  glacial  period  extended  from  240,000  to  80,000  years  ago \n(Professor  CroU's  view),  therefore,  man  must  have  appeared  on  earth \nfrom  100  to  120,000  years  ago.  But,  as  says  Professor  Winchell,  with \nreference  to  the  antiquity  of  the  Mediterranean  race,  \"  it  is  generally \nbelieved  to  have  made  its  appearance  during  the  later  decline  of  the \ncontinental  glaciers.\"  Yet,  he  adds,  this  \"  does  not  concern,  however, \nthe  antiquity  of  the  Black  and  Brown  races,  since  there  are  numerous \nevidences  of  their  existence  in  more  southern  regions,  in  times  re- \nmotely pre-glacial.\"  ^^^ \n\nAs  a  specimen  of  geological  certainty  and  agreement,  these  figures \nalso  may  be  added.  Three  authorities  \u2014  Messrs.  T.  Belt,  ]?.  G.  s. ;  J. \nCroll,  P.  R.  s. ;  and  Robert  Hunt,  F.  R.  s.,  \u2014  in  estimating  the  time  that \nhas  elapsed  since  the  Glacial  epoch,  give  absolutely  different  figures, \nnamely : \u2014 \n\nMr.  Belt         20,000  years \n\nMr.  J.  CroU 240,000 \n\n\nMr.  R.  Hunt 80,000 \n\n\n99 \n\n\n1457.  World-Lift,  pp.  367-S.  tiona  672,788  years  \u2014  were  required  for  the \n\n1458.  Cliynate  and  Time.  so-called     coal     formation.       \"The  tertiary \n\n1459.  Quoted  in  Mr.  Chas.  Gould's  Myth-  strata,  about  1000  feet  in  thickness,  required \nical  Mottsters,  p.  84.  for  their  development  about  350,000  years.\" \n\n1460.  According     to     Bischof,      1,004,177  See  Porcg  and  Matter,  Biichtter,  J.  F.   Col- \nyears \u2014  according^    to     Qievandier's   calcula-  lingwood's  edHion, \n\n1461.    Page  379, \n\n\n696  I'HB  SECRET  DOCTRINE \n\n(But  see  \"The  Ice-Age  Climate  and  Time/'  Popular  Science  Re- \nview.  Vol.  xiv,  p.  242.) \n\nNo  wonder  if  Mr.  Pengelly  confesses  that  \"  it  is  at  present  and  per- \nhaps always  tvUI  be  impossible  to  reduce,  even  approximately,  geo- \nlogical time  into  years  or  even  into  millenniums*'  (Vide  supra,  foot- \nnote). A  wise  word  of  advice  from  the  Occultists  to  the  gentlemen \ngeologists :  they  ought  to  imitate  the  cautious  example  of  Masons.  As \nchronology,  they  say,  cannot  measure  the  era  of  the  creation,  there- \nfore, their  \"  Antient  and  Primitive  Rite  \"  uses  000,000,000  as  the  near- \nest approach  to  reality. \n\nThe  same  uncertainty,  contradictions  and  disagreement  reign  on  all \nother  subjects. \n\nThe  scientific  authorities  on  the  Descent  of  Man  are  again,  for  all \npractical  purposes,  a  delusion  and  a  snare.  There  are  many  anti- \nDarwinists  in  the  British  Association,  and  \"  Natural  Selection  \"  begins \nto  lose  ground.  Though  at  one  time  the  savior,  which  seemed  to \nrescue  the  learned  theorists  from  a  final  intellectual  collapse  into  the \nabyss  of  fruitless  hypothesis,  it  begins  to  be  distrusted.  Even  Mr. \nHuxley  is  showing  signs  of  truancy  to  \"  Selection,\"  and  thinks  \"  nat- \nural selection  not  the  sole  factor  \" : \u2014 \n\nWe  g^'eatly  suspect  that  she  [Nature]  does  make  considerable  jumps  in  the \nway  of  variation  now  and  then,  and  that  these  saltations  g^ve  rise  to  some  of \nthe  gaps  which  appear  to  exist  in  the  series  of  known  forms.^^ \n\nAgain,  in  Fallacies  of  Darzvinism,^^**  C.  R.  Bree,  m.  d.,  argues  in \nthis  wise  in  considering  the  fatal  gaps  in  Mr.  Darwin's  theory: \u2014 \n\nIt  must  be  again  called  to  mind  that  the  intermediate  forms  must  have  been \nvast  in  numbers.  .  .  .  Mr.  St.  George  Mivart  believes  that  change  in  evolution \nmay  occur  more  quickly  than  is  generally  believed;  but  Mr.  Darwin  sticks \nmanfully  to  his  belief,  and  again  tells  us  \"  natura  non  facit  saltum  \" \n\n\u2014  wherein  the  Occultists  are  at  one  with  Mr.  Darwin. \n\nEsoteric  teaching  fully  corroborates  the  idea  of  nature's  slowness \nand  dignified  progression.  \"  Planetary  impulses  \"  are  all  periodical. \nYet  this  Darwinian  theory,  correct  as  it  is  in  minor  particulars,  agrees \nno  more  with  Occultism  than  with  Mr.  Wallace,  who,  in  his  Contribu- \ntions to  the  Theory  of  Natural  Selection,  shows  pretty  conclusively \nthat  something  more  than  \"  natural  selection  \"  was  requisite  to  produce \nphysical  man. \n\nLet  us,  meanwhile,  examine  the  scientific  objections  to  this  scientific \ntheory,  and  see  what  they  are. \n\nMr.  St.  George  Mivart  is  found  arguing  that  \u2014 \n\nH62.    Review  of  KSlliktr^i  Criticisms.  1463.    Page  160, \n\n\nMIVART'S    BII.UONS    O^    Y^ARS  697 \n\n...  it  will  be  a  moderate  computation  to  allow  25,000,000  for  the  deposition \nof  the  strata  down  to  and  including  the  Upper  Silurian.  If,  then,  the  evolu- \ntionary work  done  during  this  deposition  only  represents  a  hundredth  part  of \nthe  sum  total,  we  shall  require  2,500,000,000  for  the  complete  development  of  the \nwhole  animal  Kingdom  to  its  present  state.  Even  one  quarter  of  this,  however, \nwould  far  exceed  the  time  which  physics  and  astronomy  seem  able  to  allow \nfor  the  completion  of  this  process.  Finally,  a  difficulty  exists  as  to  the  reason \nof  the  absence  of  rich  fossiliferous  deposits  in  the  oldest  strata  \u2014  if  life  was \nthen  as  abundant  and  varied,  as  on  the  Darwinian  theory  it  must  have  been. \nMr.  Darwin  himself  admits  \"the  case  at  present  must  remain  inexplicable\"; \nand  this  may  be  truly  urged  as  a  valid  argument  against  the  views  entertained \nin  his  own  work.  .  .  . \n\nThus,  then,  we  find  a  wonderful  (and  on  Darwinian  principles  all  but  inex- \nplicable) absence  of  minutely  transitional  forms.  All  the  most  marked  groups \n.  .  .  appear  at  once  upon  the  scene.  Even  the  horse,  the  animal  whose  pedigree \nhas  been  probably  best  preserved,  affords  no  conclusive  evidence  of  specific \norigin  by  infinitesimal  fortuitous  variations;  while  some  forms,  as  the  laby- \nrinthodonts  and  trilobites,  which  seemed  to  exhibit  gradual  change,  are  shown \nby  further  investigation  to  do  nothing  of  the  sort.  .  .  .  All  these  difficulties \nare  avoided  if  we  admit  that  new  forms  of  animal  life  of  all  degrees  of  com- \nplexity appear  from  time  to  time  with  comparative  suddenness,  being  evolved \naccording  to  laws  in  part  depending  on  surrounding  conditions,  in  part  internal \n\u2014  similar  to  the  way  in  which  crystals  (and  perhaps  from  recent  researches  the \nlowest  forms  of  life)  build  themselves  up  according  to  the  internal  laws  of \ntheir  component  substance  and  in  harmony  and  correspondence  with  all  envir- \noning influences  and  conditions.**\" \n\n\"  The  internal  laws  of  their  component  substance.\"  These  are  wise \nwords,  and  the  admission  of  the  possibility  a  prudent  one.  But  how \ncan  these  internal  laws  be  ever  recognized,  if  Occult  teaching  is  discard- \ned ?  As  a  friend  writes,  while  drawing  our  attention  to  the  above  specu- \nlations :  \"  In  other  words,  the  doctrine  of  Planetary  Life-Impulses  must \nbe  admitted.  Otherwise,  why  are  species  now  stereotyped,  and  why  do \neven  domesticated  breeds  of  pigeons  and  many  animals  relapse  into  their \nancestral  types  when  left  to  themselves?\"  But  the  teaching  about \nplanetary  life-impulses  has  to  be  clearly  defined  and  as  clearly  under- \nstood if  present  confusion  would  not  be  made  still  more  perplexing. \nAH  these  difficulties  would  vanish  as  the  shadows  of  night  disappear \nbefore  the  light  of  the  rising  Sun,  if  the  following  esoteric  axioms \nwere  admitted:  (a)  the  enormous  antiquity  (and  the  existence)  of  our \nplanetary  chain;  (&)  the  actuality  of  the  Seven  Rounds;  (c)  the \nseparation  of  human  races  (outside  the  purely  anthropological  divi- \nsion) into  Seven  distinct  Root-Races,  of  which  our  present  European \nHumanity  is  the  fifth;  (d)  the  antiquity  of  Man  in  this  (Fourth) \nRound;   and  finally  (e)  that  as  these  Races  evolve  from  ethereality \n\n1464.     Gtntsif  of  SpecUs,   p.    142, \n\n\n696  THE  SECKBT  DOCTRINE \n\nto  materiality,  and  from  the  latter  back  again  into  relative  physical \ntenuity  of  texture,  so  every  living  (so-called)  organic  species  of  ani- \nmals, with  vegetation  included,  changes  with  every  new  Root-Race. \nWere  this  admitted,  if  even  only  along  with  other,  and  surely,  on \nmaturer  consideration,  no  less  absurd,  suppositions,  if  Occult  theories \nhave  to  be  considered  \"  absurd  \"  at  present,  then  every  difficulty  would \nbe  made  away  with.  Surely,  Science  ought  to  try  and  be  more  logical \nthan  it  now  is,  as  it  can  hardly  maintain  the  theory  of  man's  descent \nfrom  an  anthropoidal  ancestor,  and  deny  in  the  same  breath  any  reason- \nable antiquity  to  that  man!  Once  Mr.  Huxley  talks  of  \"the  vast \nintellectual  chasm  between  the  man  and  ape,\"  and  \"the  present \nenormous  gulf  between  the  two,\"^**'  and  if  he  admits  the  necessity \nof  extending  Scientific  allowances  for  the  age  of  man  on  earth  for \nsuch  slow  and  progressive  development,  then  all  those  men  of  Science, \nwho  are  of  his  way  of  thinking,  at  any  rate,  ought  to  come  to  some \napproximate  figures,  at  least,  and  agree  upon  the  probable  duration  of \nthose  Pliocene,  Miocene,  and  Eocene  periods  of  which  so  much  is  said, \nand  about  which  nothing  definite  is  known  \u2014  if  they  dare  not  venture \nbeyond.  But  no  two  scientists  seem  to  agree.  Every  period  seems  to \nbe  a  mystery  in  its  duration,  and  a  thorn  in  the  side  of  the  geologists; \nand,  as  just  shown,  they  are  unable  to  harmonize  their  conclusions  even \nwith  regard  to  the  comparatively  recent  geological  formations.  .  Thus, \nno  reliance  can  be  placed  on  their  figures  when  they  do  give  any,  for \nwith  them  it  is  all  either  millions  or  simply  thousands  of  years! \n\nThat  which  is  said  may  be  strengthened  by  the  confessions  made  by \nthemselves  and  the  synopsis  of  it,  found  in  that  \"  Circle  of  Sciences,\" \nthe  Encyclopaedia  Britannica,  which  shows  the  mean  accepted  in  the \ngeological  and  anthropological  riddles.  In  that  work  the  cream  of  the \nmost  authoritative  opinions  is  skimmed  off ;  nevertheless,  we  find  in  it \nthe  refusal  to  assign  any  definite  chronological  date,  even  to  such,  com- \nparatively speaking,  late  epochs  as  the  Neolithic  era,  though,  for  a \nwonder,  an  age  is  established  for  the  beginnings  of  certain  geological \nperiods ;  at  any  rate,  of  some  few,  the  duration  of  which  could  hardly \nbe  shortened  any  more,  without  an  immediate  conflict  with  facts. \n\nThus,  it  is  surmised  in  the  great  Encyclopaedia,^^^^  that  \"  100  million \nyears  have  passed  .  .  .  since  the  solidification  of  our  Earth,  when  the \nearliest  form  of  life  appeared  upon  it.\"^*\" \n\n1465.  Man*t  Plact  in  Naturg,  p.  102,  savants  do  not  find  it  nearly  \"sufficient.\" \nnote.  Le  Couturier  claims  for  the  same  350  million \n\n1466.  Vol.   X,   art    \"Geology,\"   p.   227.  years;     Buffon    was    satisfied    with    34    mil- \n\n1467.  \"100,000,000  of  years  is  probably  lions  \u2014  but  there  are  those  in  the  more \namply  sufficient  for  all  the  requirements  of  modem  schools  who  will  not  be  content \nGeology,\"    says   the   text.     Iq   Prance,   some  under  $00  million  years, \n\n\nTHE  ADEPT-ASTRONOMER  699 \n\nBut  it  seems  quite  as  hopeless  to  try  to  convert  the  modem  Geo- \nlogists and  Ethnologists  as  it  is  to  make  Darwinian  Naturalists  per- \nceive their  mistakes.  About  the  Aryan  Root-Race  and  its  origins, \nScience  knows  as  little  as  of  the  men  from  other  planets.  With  the \nexception  of  Flammarion  and  a  few  mystics  among  astronomers,  even \nthe  habitableness  of  other  planets  is  mostly  denied.  Yet  such  great \nadept  astronomers  were  the  Scientists  of  the  earliest  races  of  the \nAryan  stock,  that  they  seem  to  have  known  far  more  about  the  races \nof  Mars  and  Venus  than  the  modem  Anthropologist  knows  of  those \nof  the  early  stages  of  the  Earth. \n\nLet  us  leave  modem  Science  aside  for  a  moment  and  turn  to  ancient \nknowledge.  As  we  are  assured  by  Archaic  Scientists  that  all  such \ngeological  cataclysms  \u2014  from  the  upheaval  of  oceans,  deluges,  and \nshifting  of  continents,  down  to  the  present  year's  cyclones,  hurricanes, \nearthquakes,  volcanic  eruptions,  tidal  waves,  and  even  the  extraordin- \nary weather  and  seeming  shifting  of  seasons  which  perplexes  all  Euro- \npean and  American  meteorologists  \u2014  are  due  to,  and  depend  on  the \nmoon  and  planets;  aye,  that  even  modest  and  neglected  constella- \ntions have  the  greatest  influence  on  the  meteorological  and  cosmical \nchanges,  over,  and  within  our  earth,  let  us  give  one  moment's  attention \nto  our  sidereal  despots  and  rulers  of  our  globe  and  men.  Modem \nScience  denies  Any  such  influence;  archaic  Science  affirms  it.  We \nmay  see  what  both  say  with  regard  to  this  question. \n\n\nB \n\nOn  Chains  of  Pi^anets  and  their  Plurai^ity \n\nDid  the  Ancients  know  of  worlds  besides  their  own?  What  are  the \ndata  of  the  Occultists  in  affirming  that  every  globe  is  a  septenary \nchain  of  worlds  \u2014  of  which  only  one  member  is  visible  \u2014  and  that \nthese  are,  were,  or  will  be,  \"  man-bearing,\"  just  as  every  visible  star \nor  planet  is  ?  What  do  they  mean  by  \"  a  moral  and  physical  influence  \" \nof  the  sidereal  worlds  on  our  globes? \n\nSuch  are  the  questions  often  put  to  us,  and  they  have  to  be  considered \nfrom  every  aspect.  To  the  first  of  the  two  queries  the  answer  is: \u2014 \nWe  believe  it  because  the  first  law  in  nature  is  uniformity  in  diversity, \nand  the  second  \u2014  analogy.  \"As  above,  so  below.\"  That  time  is  gone \nby  for  ever,  when,  although  our  pious  ancestors  believed  that  our  earth \nwas  in  the  center  of  the  universe,  the  church  and  her  arrogant  ser- \nvants could  insist  that  we  should  regard  as  a  blasphemy  the  supposi- \ntion that  any  other  planet  could  be  inhabited.    Adspn  and  Eve,  the \n\n\n700  THE   SECRET   DOCTRINE \n\nSerpent,  and  the  Original  Sin  followed  by  atonement  through  blood, \nhave  been  too  long  in  the  way,  and  thus  was  universal  truth  sacrificed \nto  the  insane  conceit  of  us  little  men. \n\nNow  what  are  the  proofs  thereof?  Except  inferential  evidence  and \nlogical  reasoning,  there  are  none  for  the  profane.  To  the  Occultists, \nwho  believe  in  the  knowledge  acquired  by  countless  generations  of \nSeers,  and  Initiates,  the  data  offered  in  the  Secret  Books  are  all- \nsufficient.  The  general  public  needs  other  proofs,  however.  There \nare  some  Kabalists  and  even  some  Eastern  Occultists,  who,  failing  to \nfind  uniform  evidence  upon  this  point  in  all  the  mystic  works  of  the \nnations,  hesitate  to  accept  the  teaching.  Even  such  \"uniform  evidence\" \nwill  be  forthcoming  presently.  Meanwhile,  we  may  approach  the  sub- \nject from  its  general  aspect,  and  see  whether  belief  in  it  is  so  very \nabsurd,  as  some  scientists  along  with  other  Nicodemuses  would  have \nit.  Unconsciously,  perhaps,  in  thinking  of  a  plurality  of  inhabited \n\"  Worlds/'  we  imagine  them  to  be  like  the  globe  we  inhabit  and  peopled \nby  beings  more  or  less  resembling  ourselves.  And  in  so  doing  we  are \nonly  following  a  natural  instinct.  Indeed,  so  long  as  the  inquiry  is \nconfined  to  the  life-history  of  this  globe  we  can  speculate  on  this  ques- \ntion with  some  profit,  and  ask  ourselves  what  were  the  \"  Worlds \" \nspoken  of  in  all  the  ancient  scriptures  of  Humanity,  with  some  hope \nof  at  least  asking  an  intelligible  question.  But  how  do  we  know  (a) \nwhat  kind  of  Beings  inhabit  the  globes  in  general;  and  (&)  whether \nthose  who  rule  planets  superior  to  our  own,  do  not  exercise  the  same \ninfluence  on  our  earth  consciously ,  that  we  may  exercise  unconsciously \n\u2014  say  on  the  small  planets  (planetoids  or  asteroids)  in  the  long  run, \nby  our  cutting  the  Earth  to  pieces,  opening  canals,  and  thereby  entirely \nchanging  our  climates.  Of  course,  like  Caesar's  wife,  the  planetoids \ncannot  be  affected  by  our  suspicion.  They  are  too  far,  etc.,  etc.  Be- \nlieving in  esoteric  astronomy,  however,  we  are  not  so  sure  of  that. \n\nBut  when,  extending  our  speculations  beyond  our  planetary  chain, \nwe  try  to  cross  the  limits  of  the  solar  system,  then  indeed  we  act \nas  do  presumptuous  fools.     For  \u2014  while  accepting  the  old  Hermetic \n,  axiom :   \"As  above,  so  below  \"  \u2014  we  may  well  believe  that  as  Nature \ni  on  Earth  displays  the  most  careful  economy,  utilizing  every  vile  and \n\\  waste  thing  in  her  marvelous  transformations,  and  withal  never  repeat- \ning herself  \u2014  we  may  justly  conclude  that  there  is  no  other  globe  in \nall  her  infinite  systems  so  closely  resembling  this  earth  that  the  ordinary \npowers  should  be  able  to  imagine  and  reproduce  its  semblance  and \ncontainment  }^^^ \n\n1468.  We  are  taught  that  the  highest  are  in  ignorance  of  what  lies  beyond  the \nDhyan  Chohans,  or  Planetary  Spirits  (be-  visible  planetary  systems,  since  their  essence \nyond  the  cognizant  of  the  law  of  analogy),       cannot  assimilate  itself  to  that  of  worlds  he\u00ab \n\n\nSTATES  01?  CONSCIOUSNESS  701 \n\nAnd  indeed  we  find  in  the  romances  as  in  all  the  so-called  scientific \nfictions  and  spiritistic  revelations  from  moon,  stars,  and  planets,  merely \nfresh  combinations  or  modifications  of  the  men  and  things,  the  passions \nand  forms  of  life  with  which  we  are  familiar,  when  even  on  the  other \nplanets  of  our  own  system  nature  and  life  are  entirely  different  from \nours.  Swedenborg  was  pre-eminent  in  inculcating  such  an  erroneous \nbelief. \n\nBut  even  more.  The  ordinary  man  has  no  experience  of  any  state  of \nconsciousness  other  than  that  to  which  the  physical  senses  link  him. \nMen  dream;  they  sleep  the  profound  sleep  which  is  too  deep  for \ndreams  to  impress  the  physical  brain;  and  in  these  states  there  must \nstill  be  consciousness.  How,  then,  while  these  mysteries  remain  un- \nexplored, can  we  hope  to  speculate  with  profit  on  the  nature  of  globes \nwhich,  in  the  economy  of  nature,  must  needs  belong  to  states  of  con- \nsciousness other  arid  quite  different  from  any  which  man  experiences \nhere? \n\nAnd  this  is  true  to  the  letter.  For  even  great  adepts  (those  initiated \nof  course),  trained  seers  though  they  are,  can  claim  thorough  acquaint- \nance with  the  nature  and  appearance  of  planets  and  their  inhabitants \nbelonging  to  our  solar  system  only.  They  know  that  almost  all  the \nplanetary  worlds  are  inhabited,  but  can  have  access  to  \u2014  even  in  spirit \n\u2014  only  those  of  our  system ;  and  they  are  also  aware  how  difficult  it  is, \neven  for  them,  to  put  themselves  into  full  rapport  even  with  the  planes \nof  consciousness  within  our  system,  but  differing  from  the  states  of \nconsciousness  possible  on  this  globe ;  i.  e.,  on  the  three  planes  of  the \nchain  of  spheres  beyond  our  earth.  Such  knowledge  and  intercourse \nare  possible  to  them  because  they  have  learned  how  to  penetrate  to \nplanes  of  consciousness  which  are  closed  to  the  perceptions  of  ordinary \nmen ;  but  were  they  to  communicate  their  knowledge,  the  world  would \nbe  no  wiser,  because  it  lacks  that  experience  of  other  forms  of  percep- \ntion which  alone  could  enable  them  to  grasp  what  was  told  them. \n\nStill  the  fact  remains  that  most  of  the  planets,  as  the  stars  beyond \nour  system,  are  inhabited,  a  fact  which  has  been  admitted  by  the  men \nof  science  themselves.  Laplace  and  Herschel  believed  it,  though  they \nwisely  abstained  from  imprudent  speculation ;  and  the  same  conclusion \nhas  been  worked  out  and  supported  with  an  array  of  scientific  consider- \nations by  C.  Flammarion,  the  well-known  French  Astronomer.  The \narguments  he  brings  forward  are  strictly  scientific,  and  such  as  to \nappeal  even  to  a  materialistic  mind,  which  would  remain  unmoved  by \nsuch  thoughts  as  those  of  Sir  David  Brewster,  the  famous  physicist, \nwho  writes : \u2014 \n\nyond  our  solar  system.  When  they  reach  a  they  have  complete  knowledge  of  all  the \nhigher  stage  of  evolution  these  other  uni-  worlds  within  and  beneath  the  limits  of  our \nverses    will    be    open    to    them;     meanwhile      solar  system. \n\n\n702  THE  SECRET  DOCTRINE \n\nThose  \"barren  spirits\"  or  ''base  souls/'  as  the  poet  calls  them,  who  might \nbe  led  to  believe  that  the  Earth  is  the  only  inhabited  body  in  the  universe, \nwould  have  no  difficulty  in  conceiving  the  earth  also  to  have  been  destitute  of \ninhabitants.  What  is  more,  if  such  minds  were  acquainted  with  the  deductions \nof  geology,  they  would  admit  that  it  was  uninhabited  for  myriads  of  years; \nand  here  we  come  to  the  impossible  conclusion  that  during  these  myriads  of \nyears  there  was  not  a  single  intelligent  creature  in  the  vast  domains  of  the \nUniversal  King,  and  that  before  the  protozoic  formations  there  existed  neither \nplant  nor  animal  in  all  the  infinity  of  space.  [  I  ]  \"^ \n\nFlammarion  shows,  in  addition,  that  all  the  conditions  of  life  \u2014  even \nas  we  know  it  \u2014  are  present  on  some  at  least  of  the  planets,  and  points \nto  the  fact  that  these  conditions  must  be  much  more  favorable  on  them \nthan  they  are  on  our  Earth. \n\nThus  scientific  reasoning,  as  well  as  observed  facts,  concur  with  the \nstatements  of  the  seer  and  the  innate  voice  in  man's  own  heart  ia \ndeclaring  that  life  \u2014  intelligent,  conscious  life  \u2014  must  exist  on  other \nworlds  than  ours. \n\nBut  this  is  the  limit  beyond  which  the  ordinary  faculties  of  man \ncannot  carry  him.  Many  are  the  romances  and  tales,  some  purely  fan- \nciful, others  bristling  with  scientific  knowledge,  which  have  attempted \nto  imagine  and  describe  life  on  other  globes.  But  one  and  all,  they \ngive  but  some  distorted  copy  of  the  drama  of  life  around  us.  It  is \neither,  with  Voltaire,  the  men  of  our  own  race  under  a  microscope,  or, \nwith  de  Bergerac,  a  graceful  play  of  fancy  and  satire ;  but  we  always \nfind  that  at  bottom  the  new  world  is  but  the  one  we  ourselves  live  in. \nSo  strong  is  this  tendency  that  even  great  natural,  though  non-initiated \nseers,  when  tmtrained,  fall  a  victim  to  it;  witness  Swedenborg,  who \ngoes  so  far  as  to  dress  the  inhabitants  of  Mercury,  whom  he  meets  with \nin  the  spirit-world,  in  clothes  such  as  are  worn  in  Europe. \n\nCommenting  on  this  tendency,  Flammarion  in  his  work  Sur  la \nPluraliti  des  Mondes  Habitis,  says : \u2014 \n\nIt  seems  as  if  in  the  eyes  of  those  authors  who  have  written  on  this  sub- \nject, the  Earth  were  the  type  of  the  Universe,  and  the  Man  of  Earth,  the \ntype  of  the  inhabitants  of  the  heavens.  It  is,  on  the  contrary,  much  more \nprobable,  that,  since  the  nature  of  other  planets  is  essentially  varied,  and  the \nsurroundings  and  conditions  of  existence  essentially  different,  while  the  forces \nwhich  preside  over  the  creation  of  beings  and  the  substances  which  enter  into \ntheir  mutual  constitution  are  essentially  distinct,  it  would  follow  that  our  mode \n\n1469.     Since  no  tingle  atom  in  the  entire  We  do  not  know  oursghes,  then  how  can \n\nKosmoa    ia    without    life    and    conaciouaneaa,  we\u00bb    if   we    have    never    been    trained    to   it \n\nhow  much  more  then  ita  mighty  globea?  \u2014  and   initiated,   fancy   that   we   can   penetrate \n\nthough  they  remain  aealed  hooka  to  ua  men  the  conaciouaneaa  of  the  amallest  of  the  ani- \n\nwho  can  hardly  enter  even  into  the  oonacioua-  mala  around  ua? \nneaa  of  the  forma  of  life  neareat  ua? \n\n\nWOiaDS  MENTIONED  IN  THE  BIBLE  703 \n\nof  existence  cannot  be  regarded  as  in  any  way  applicable  to  other  globes. \nThose  who  have  written  on  this  subject  have  allowed  themselves  to  be  dom- \ninated by  terrestrial  ideas,  and  fell  therefore  into  error\"\" \n\nBut  Flammarion  himself  falls  into  the  very  error  which  he  here \ncondemns,  for  he  tacitly  takes  the  conditions  of  life  on  earth  as  the \nstandard  by  which  to  determine  the  degree  to  which  other  planets  are \nadapted  for  habitation  by  \"  other  Humanities.\" \n\nLet  us,  however,  leave  these  profitless  and  empty  speculations,  which, \nthough  they  seem  to  fill  our  hearts  with  a  glow  of  enthusiasm  and  to \nenlarge  our  mental  and  spiritual  grasp,  do  but  in  reality  cause  a  facti- \ntious stimulation,  and  blind  us  more  and  more  to  our  ignorance  not \nonly  of  the  world  we  inhabit,  but  even  of  the  infinitude  contained \nwithin  ourselves. \n\nWhen,  therefore,  we  find  in  the  Bibles  of  Humanity  \"  other  worlds  \" \nspoken  of,  we  may  safely  conclude  that  they  not  only  refer  to  other \nstates  of  our  planetary  chain  and  Earth,  but  also  to  other  inhabited \nglobes  \u2014  stars  and  planets;  withal,  that  the  latter  were  never  specu- \nlated upon.  The  whole  of  antiquity  believed  in  the  Universality  of  life. \nBut  no  really  initiated  seer  of  any  civilized  nation  has  ever  taught  that \nlife  on  other  stars  could  be  judged  by  the  standard  of  terrestrial  life. \nThat  which  is  generally  meant  by  \"earths\"  and  worlds,  relates  (a)  to \nthe  \"rebirths\"  of  our  globe  after  each  manvantara  and  a  long  period \nof  \"obscuration\";  and  (&)  to  the  periodical  and  entire  changes  of  the \nEarth's  surface,  when  Continents  disappear,  to  make  room  for  Oceans, \nand  Oceans  and  Seas  are  violently  displaced  and  sent  rolling  to  the \npoles,  to  cede  their  emplacements  to  new  Continents. \n\nWe  may  begin  with  the  Bible  \u2014  the  youngest  of  the  World-Scrip- \ntures. In  Bcclesiastes,  chap.  i.  we  read  these  words  of  the  King- \nInitiate  : \u2014  \"  One  generation  passeth  away  and  another  generation  com- \neth,  but  the  earth  abideth  for  ever\"  and  again,  \" The  thing  that  hath \nbeen,  it  is  that  which  shall  be;  and  that  which  is  done,  is  that  which \nshall  be  done,  and  there  is  no  new  thing  under  the  sun.\"  Under  these \nwords  it  is  not  easy  to  see  the  reference  to  the  successive  cataclysms \nby  which  the  Races  of  mankind  are  swept  away,  or,  going  further  back, \nto  the  various  transitions  of  the  globe  during  the  process  of  its  forma- \ntion. But  if  we  are  told  that  this  refers  only  to  our  world  as  we  now \nsee  it, \u2014  then  we  shall  refer  the  reader  to  the  New  Testament,  where \nSt.  Paul  speaks  ^*^^  of  the  Son  (the  manifested  Power)  whom  (God) \nhath  appointed  heir  of  all  things,  by  whom  also  he  made  the  worlds \n(plural).^*\"    This  \"  Power  \"  is  Hokhmah  (or  Chochmah),  the  Wisdom \n\n1470.  Pluraliti  dts  Mondes,  p.  439.  Cosmogony.       The     unknown     Liglit  \u2014  with \n\n1471.  In  Hebrews  %  which  he  is  said  to  be  oo-etemal  and  coeval \n\n1472.  This  relates  to  the  Logos  of  every      \u2014 is     reflected    in    the     \"First-Bom,\"     the \n\n\n704 \n\n\nmt  SECR^  DOCTRINE \n\n\nand  the  Word.  We  shall  probably  be  told  that  by  this  term  \"  worlds,\" \nthe  stars,  heavenly  bodies,  etc.,  were  meant.  But  apart  from  the  fact \nthat  \"  stars  \"  were  not  known  as  \"  worlds  \"  to  the  ignorant  editors  of \nthe  Epistles,  if  even  they  must  have  been  known  to  Paul,  who  was  an \nInitiate  (\"a  Master-Builder\"),  we  can  quote  on  this  point  an  eminent \ntheologian,  Cardinal  Wiseman.  In  Vol.  I.^*^*  of  his  work  treating \nof  the  indefinite  period  of  the  six  days  \u2014  or  shall  we  say  \"  too  definite  \" \nperiod  of  the  six  days  \u2014  of  creation  and  the  6000  years,  he  confesses \nthat  we  are  in  total  darkness  upon  the  meaning  of  that  statement  of  St. \nPaul,  unless  we  are  permitted  to  suppose  that  allusion  is  made  in  it, \n1.  e,,  the  period  which  elapsed  between  the  first  and  second  verses  of \nchapter  i.  of  Genesis  \u2014  to  those  primitive  revolutions,  *.  e.,  the  destruc- \ntions and  the  re-productions  (of  the  world)  indicated  in  chapter  i.  of \nBcclesiastes;  or,  to  accept,  with  so  many  others,  and  in  its  literal  sense, \nthe  passage  ^*^*  that  speaks  of  the  creation  of  worlds  \u2014  in  plural.  .  .  . \nIt  is  very  singular,  he  adds,  that  all  the  cosmogonies  should  agree  to \nsuggest  the  same  idea,  and  preserve  the  tradition  of  a  first  series  of \nrevolutions,  owing  to  which  the  world  was  destroyed  and  again  renewed. \nHad  the  Cardinal  studied  the  Zohar  his  doubts  would  have  changed \nto  certitude.  Thus  saith  Idra  Suta:  ^*^'  *'  There  were  old  worlds  which \nperished  as  soon  as  they  came  into  existence ;  worlds  with  and  without \nform  called  Scintillas  \u2014  for  they  were  like  the  sparks  under  the  smith's \nhammer,  flying  in  all  directions.  Some  were  the  primordial  worlds \nwhich  could  not  continue  long,  because  the  *  aged '  \u2014  his  name  be  sanc- \ntified \u2014  had  not  as  yet  assumed  his  form,^*^*  the  workman  was  not  yet \nthe  '  Heavenly  man.' \"  \"\"  Again  in  the  Midrash,  written  long  before \nthe  Kabala  of  Simeon  Ben  lochai,  Rabbi  Abahu  explains: \u2014 \"The \nHoly  One,  blessed  be  his  name,  has  successively  formed  and  destroyed \nsundry  worlds  before  this  one.^*^*  .  .  .  Now  this  refers  both  to  the \nfirst  races  [the  \"  Kings  of  Edom\"]  and  to  the  worlds  destroyed  \"  ^^^^ \n\"  Destroyed  \"  means  here  what  we  call  \"  obscurations.\"  This  becomes \nevident  when  one  reads  further  on  the  explanation  given : \u2014  \"  Still  when \nit  is  said  that  they  [the  worlds]  perished,  it  is  only  meant  thereby  that \nthey  [their  himianities]  lacked  the  true  form,  till  the  human  [our] \n\n\nFrotogonos;  and  the  Detniourgot  or  the  Uni- \nversal Mind  directs  hi\u00ab  Divine  Thought  into \nthe  Chaos  that  under  the  fashioning  of  minor \ngods  will  be  divided  into  the  seven  oceans \n\u2014  Sapta  samudras.  It  is  Purusha,  Ahura \nMazda,  0siri\u00ab,  etc,  and  finally  the  gnostic \nChristos,  who  is  in  the  Kabala,  Hokhmah \nor  Wisdom,  the  \"Word.\" \n\n1473.  Page  309. \n\n1474.  Hebrews  i,  1. \n\n1475.  In  the  Zohar,  ill,  292,  c. \n\n\n1476.  The  form  of  Tikkun  or  the  Froto- \ngonos, the  \"  first-bom,\"  i,  e.,  the-  universal \nform  and  idea,  had  not  yet  been  mimored \nin  Chaos, \n\n1477.  The  \"Heavenly  man\"  is  Adam \nKadmon  \u2014  the  ssmthesis  of  the  Sephiroth,  as \n\"  Manu  Sviyambhuva \"  is  the  synthesis  of \nthe  Prajipatis. \n\n1478.  Bereshith  Rabbah,   Parsha   DL \n\n1479.  This  refers  to  the  thrss  Rounds \nthat  preceded  our  fourth  Round. \n\n\n*t \n\n\nWHO  ARE  THE  KINGS  Ot  EDOM?  70S \n\nform  came  into  being,  in  which  all  things  are  comprised  and  which  coiu- \ntains  all  forms.  .  .  .^*\u00ae\u00ae  \u2014  it  does  not  mean  death,  but  only  denotes  a \nsinking  down  from  their  status  .  .  .\"  (that  of  worlds  in  activity).*\"^ \n\nWhen,  therefore,  we  read  of  the  destruction  of  the  worlds,  this  word \nhas  many  meanings,  which  are  very  clear  in  several  of  the  Commen- \ntaries on  the  Zohar  and  Kabalistic  treatises.  As  said  elsewhere,  it \nmeans  not  only  the  destruction  of  many  worlds  which  have  ended  their \nlife-career,  but  also  that  of  the  several  continents  which  have  dis- \nappeared, as  also  their  decline  and  geographical  change  of  place. \nThe  mysterious  \"  Kings  of  Edom  \"  are  sometimes  referred  to  as  the \nWorlds  \"  that  had  been  destroyed ;  but  it  is  a  \"  cloak.\"  The  Kings \nwho  reigned  in  Edom  before  there  reigned  a  King  in  Israel,  or  the \n\"  Edomite  Kings,\"  could  never  symbolize  the  \"  prior  worlds,\"  but  only \nthe  \"attempts  at  men\"  on  this  globe:  the  \"pre-Adamite  races,\"  of \nwhich  the  Zohar  speaks,  and  which  we  explain  as  the  First  Root-Race. \nFor,  as,  speaking  of  the  six  Earths  (the  six  \"  limbs  \"  of  Microproso- \npus)  it  is  said  that  the  Seventh  (our  Earth)  came  not  into  the  compu- \ntation when  the  Six  were  created  (the  six  spheres  above  our  globe  in \nthe  terrestrial  chain),  so  the  first  seven  Kings  of  Edom  are  left  out  of \ncalculation  in  Genesis,  By  the  law  of  analogy  and  permutation,  in  the \nChaldaean  Book  of  Numbers,  as  also  in  the  Books  of  Knowledge  and \nof  Wisdom,  the  \"  seven  primordial  worlds \"  mean  also  the  \"  seven \nprimordial \"  races  (sub-races  of  the  First  Root-Race  of  the  Shadows)  ; \nand,  again,  the  Kings  of  Edom  are  the  sons  of  \"  Esau  the  father  of \nthe  Edomites  \" ;  ^*\u00ae^  i.  e.,  Esau  represents  in  the  Bible  the  race  which \nstands  between  the  Fourth  and  the  Fifth,  the  Atlantean  and  the  Aryan. \n\"  Two  nations  are  in  thy  womb,\"  saith  the  Lord  to  Rebekah ;  and  Esau \nwas  red  and  hairy.  From  verse  24  to  34,  chapter  xxv  of  Genesis \ncontains  the  allegorical  history  of  the  birth  of  the  Fifth  Race. \n\n\"And  the  Kings  of  ancient  days  died  and  their  chiefs  (crowns)  were \nfound  no  more,\"  says  Siphrah  Dsenioutha  (3).  .  .  .  \"The  Head  of  a \nnation  that  has  not  been  formed  at  the  beginning  in  the  likeness  of  the \nWhite  Head:  its  people  is  not  from  this  Form,\"  states  the  Zohar  (iii). \n\"...  Before  it  [the  White  Head,  the  Fifth  Race  or  Ancient  of  the \nAncients]  arranged  itself  in  its  [own,  or  present]  Form  ...  all \nworlds  have  been  destroyed;  therefore  it  is  written:  And  Bela,  the \nSon  of  Beor,  reigned  in  Edom.\"^*\"     Here  the  \"worlds\"  stand  for \n\n1480.  This  aentence  containt  a  dual  aenae  rinking  down  from  their  atatua\"  \u2014  ia  plain; \nand  a  profound  myatery  in  the  occult  ad-  from  active  worlda  they  have  fallen  into  a \nencea  the  aecret  of  which  if,  and  token,  temporary  obacuration  \u2014  they  reat,  and  hence \nknown  \u2014  oonfera  tremendoua  powera  on  the  are  entirely  changed. \n\nAdept  to  change  his  visible  form.  1482.     Genesis  xxxvi.  43. \n\n1481.  Idra  Suta,  Zohar,  iii.   136,  c     \"A  1483.     Genesis,    xxxvi. \n\n\n706  THS  SECRM  DOCTRINE \n\nraces.    \"And  he  [such  or  another  King  of  Edom]  died,  and  another \nreigned  in  his  stead.\"  ^\"* \n\nNo  Kabalist  who  has  hitherto  treated  of  the  symbolism  and  allegory \nhidden  under  these  \"  Kings  of  Edom  \"  seems  to  have  perceived  more \nthan  one  aspect  of  it.  They  are  neither  the  \"  worlds  ihBi  were  de- \nstroyed,\" nor  the  \"  Kings  that  died  \"  \u2014  alone ;  but  both,  and  much \nmore,  to  treat  of  which  there  is  no  space  at  present.  Therefore,  leaving \nthe  mystic  parables  of  the  Zohar,  we  will  return  to  the  hard  facts  of \nmaterialistic  science ;  first,  however,  citing  a  few  from  the  long  list  of \ngreat  thinkers  who  have  believed  in  the  plurality  of  inhabited  worlds \nin  general,  and  in  worlds  that  preceded  our  own.  These  are,  the  great \nmathematicians  Leibnitz  and  Bemouilli,  Isaac  Newton  himself,  as  can \nbe  read  in  his  Optics;  Buffon,  the  naturalist;  Condillac,  the  sceptic; \nBailly,  Lavater,  Bemardin  de  St.  Pierre,  and,  as  a  contrast  to  the  two \nlast  named  \u2014  suspected  at  least  of  mysticism  \u2014  Diderot  and  most  of \nthe  writers  of  the  Encyclopaedia.  Following  these  come  Kant,  the \nfounder  of  modem  philosophy ;  the  poet  philosophers,  Goethe,  Krause, \nSchelling;  and  many  astronomers,  from  Bode,  Fergusson  and  Her- \nschel  to  Lalande  and  Laplace,  with  their  many  disciples  in  more  recent \nyears. \n\nA  brilliant  list  of  honored  names  indeed;  but  the  facts  of  physical \nastronomy  speak  even  more  strongly  in  favor  of  the  presence  of  life, \neven  organized  life,  on  other  planets.  Thus  in  four  meteorites  which \nfell  respectively  at  Alais  in  France,  the  Cape  of  Good  Hope,  in  Hun- \ngary, and  again  in  France,  there  was  found,  on  analysis,  graphite,  a \nform  of  carbon  known  to  be  invariably  associated  with  organic  life  on \nthis  earth  of  ours.  And  that  the  presence  of  this  carbon  is  not  due  to \nany  action  occurring  within  our  atmosphere  is  ^shown  by  the  fact  that \ncarbon  has  been  found  in  the  very  center  of  a  meteorite ;  while  in  one \nwhich  fell  at  Argueil,  in  the  south  of  France,  in  1857,  there  was  found \nwater  and  turf,  the  latter  being  always  formed  by  the  decomposition  of \nvegetable  substances. \n\nAnd  further,  examining  the  astronomical  conditions  of  the  other \nplanets,  it  is  easy  to  show  that  several  are  far  better  adapted  for  the \ndevelopment  of  life  and  intelligence  \u2014  even  under  the  conditions  with \nwhich  men  are  acquainted  \u2014  than  is  our  earth.  For  instance,  on  the \nplanet  Jupiter  the  seasons,  instead  of  varying  between  wide  limits  as \ndo  ours,  change  by  almost  imperceptible  degrees,  and  last  twelve  times \nas  long  as  ours.  Owing  to  the  inclination  of  its  axis  the  seasons  on \nJupiter  are  due  almost  entirely  to  the  eccentricity  of  its  orbit,  and  hence \nchange  slowly  and  regularly.    We  shall  be  told,  that  no  life  is  possible \n\n1484.    Ibid.    31    tf*  Mq. \n\n\nWHAT  FI,AM  MARION   TEI/I/S  US  707 \n\non  Jupiter,  as  it  is  in  an  incandescent  state.  But  not  all  astronomers \nagree  with  this.  For  instance  what  we  say,  is  said  by  M.  Flammarion : \nand  he  ought  to  know. \n\nOn  the  other  hand  Venus  would  be  less  adapted  for  human  life  such \nas  exists  on  earth,  since  its  seasons  are  more  extreme  and  its  changes \nof  temperature  more  sudden ;  though  it  is  curious  that  the  duration  of \nthe  day  is  nearly  the  same  on  the  four  inner  planets,  Mercury,  Venus, \nthe  Earth  and  Mars. \n\nOn  Mercury,  the  Sun's  heat  and  light  are  seven  times  what  they  are \non  the  Earth,  and  astronomy  teaches  that  it  is  enveloped  in  a  very  dense \natmosphere.  And  as  we  see  that  life  appears  more  active  on  earth  in \nproportion  to  the  light  and  heat  of  the  sun,  it  would  seem  more  than \nprobable  that  its  intensity  is  far,  far  greater  on  Mercury  than  here. \n\nVenus,  like  Mercury,  has  a  very  dense  atmosphere,  as  also  has  Mars ; \nand  the  snows  which  cover  their  poles,  the  clouds  which  hide  their \nsurface,  the  geographical  configuration  of  their  seas  and  continents,  the \nvariations  of  seasons  and  climates,  are  all  closely  analogous  \u2014  at  least \nto  the  eye  of  the  physical  astronomer.  But  such  facts  and  the  consider- \nations to  which  tiiey  give  rise,  have  reference  only  to  the  possibility  of \nthe  existence  on  these  planets  of  human  life  as  known  on  earth.  That \nsome  forms  of  life  such  as  we  know  are  possible  on  these  planets,  has \nbeen  long  since  abundantly  demonstrated,  and  it  seems  perfectly  useless \nto  go  into  detailed  questions  of  the  physiology,  etc.,  etc.,  of  these  hypo- \nthetical inhabitants,  since  after  all  the  reader  can  arrive  only  at  an \nimaginary  extension  of  his  familiar  surroundings.  It  is  better  to  rest \ncontent  with  the  three  conclusions  which  M.  C.  Flammarion,  whom  we \nhave  so  largely  quoted,  formulates  as  rigorous  and  exact  deductions \nfrom  the  known  facts  and  laws  of  science. \n\nI.  The  various  forces  which  were  active  in  the  beginning  of  evolution \ngave  birth  to  a  great  variety  of  beings  on  the  several  worlds;  both  in \nthe  organic  and  inorganic  kingdoms. \n\nII.  The  animated  beings  were  constituted  from  the  first  according  to \nforms  and  organisms  in  correlation  with  the  physiological  state  of  each \ninhabited  globe. \n\nIII.  The  humanities  of  other  worlds  differ  from  us,  as  much  in  their \ninner  organization  as  in  their  external  physical  type. \n\nFinally  the  reader  who  may  be  disposed  to  question  the  validity  of \nthese  conclusions  as  being  opposed  to  the  Bible,  may  be  referred  to  an \nAppendix  in  M.  Flammarion's  work  dealing  in  detail  with  this  ques- \ntion ;  since  in  a  work  like  the  present  it  seems  unnecessary  to  point  out \nthe  logical  absurdity  of  those  churchmen,  who  deny  the  plurality  of \nworlds  on  such  grounds. \n\n\n706  THE  SECRET  DOCTRINE \n\nIn  this  connexion  we  may  well  recall  those  days  when  the  burning \nzeal  of  the  Primitive  Church  opposed  the  doctrine  of  the  earth's \nrotundity,  on  the  ground  that  the  nations  at  the  Antipodes  would  be \noutside  the  pale  of  salvation ;  and  again  how  long  it  took  for  a  nascent \nscience  to  break  down  the  idea  of  a  solid  firmament,  in  whose  grooves \nthe  stars  moved  for  the  special  edification  of  terrestrial  humanity. \n\nThe  theory  of  the  earth's  rotation  was  met  by  a  like  opposition  \u2014 \neven  to  the  martyrdom  of  its  discoverers  \u2014  because,  besides  depriving \nour  orb  of  its  dignified  central  position  in  space,  this  theory  produced \nan  appalling  confusion  of  ideas  as  to  the  Ascension  \u2014  the  terms  \"  up  \" \nand  \"  down  \"  being  proved  to  be  merely  relative,  thus  complicating  not \na  little  the  question  of  the  precise  locality  of  heaven.^**' \n\nAccording  to  the  best  modem  calculations,  there  are  no  less  than \n500,000,000  of  stars  of  various  magnitudes,  within  the  range  of  the \nbest  telescopes.  As  to  the  distances  between  them,  they  are  incal- \nculable. Is,  then,  our  microscopical  Earth  \u2014  a  \"  grain  of  sand  on  an \ninfinite  sea-shore  \" \u2014 the  only  center  of  intelligent  life?  Our  own  Sun, \nitself  1,300,000  times  larger  than  our  planet,  sinks  into  insignificance \nbeside  that  giant  Sun  \u2014  Sirius,  \u2014  and  the  latter  in  its  turn  is  dwarfed \nby  other  luminaries  in  infinite  Space.  The  self-centered  conception  of \nJehovah  as  the  special  guardian  of  a  small  and  obscure  semi-nomadic \ntribe,  is  tolerable  beside  that  which  confines  sentient  existence  to  our \nmicroscopical  globe.  The  primary  reasons  were  without  doubt:  (1) \nAstronomical  ignorance  on  the  part  of  the  early  Christians,  coupled \nwith  an  exaggerated  appreciation  of  man's  own  importance  \u2014  a  crude \nform  of  selfishness;  and  (2)  the  dread  that,  if  the  hypothesis  of \nmillions  of  other  inhabited  globes  was  accepted,  the  crushing  rejoinder \nwould  ensue  \u2014  \"  Was  there  then  a  Revelation  to  each  world  ?  \"  involv- \ning the  idea  of  the  Son  of  God  eternally  \"  going  the  rounds  \"  as  it  were. \nHappily  it  is  now  unnecessary  to  waste  time  and  energy  in  proving  the \npossibility  of  the  existence  of  such  worlds.  All  intelligent  persons \nadmit  it.  That  which  now  remains  to  be  demonstrated  is,  that  if  it  is \nonce  proven  that  there  are  inhabited  worlds  besides  our  own  with \nhumanities  entirely  different  from  each  other  as  from  our  own  \u2014  as \nmaintained  in  the  Occult  Sciences  \u2014  then  the  evolution  of  the  preced- \ning races  is  half  proved.    For  where  is  that  physicist  or  geologist  who \n\n1485.     In    that    learned    and    witty    work,  not  ill-founded  suspicion  that  even  our  age  of \n\nGod  and  his  Book,  by  the  redoubtable  \"  Sa-  scientific  enlightenment  may  be  as  grossly  ab- \n\nladin \"  of  Agnostic  repute,  the  amusing  cal-  surd    in    its    materialistic    negations,    as    the \n\nculation   that,    if   Christ   had   ascended    with  men    of   the   middle    ages   were    absurd   and \n\nthe  rapidity  of  a  cannon  ball,  he  would  not  materialistic     in      their     religious      affirma- \n\nhave   reached   even    Sirius  yet,   reminds  one  tions. \nvividly   of   the   past.      It    raises,    perhaps,    a \n\n\nSCIENCE  AND  OCCUWISM    MAY  YET  AGREE  709 \n\nis  prepared  to  maintain  that  the  Earth  has  not  changed  scores  of  times, \nin  the  millions  of  years  which  have  elapsed  in  the  course  of  its  exist- \nence; and  changing  its  \"skin,\"  as  it  is  called  in  Occultism,  that  the \nEarth  has  not  had  each  time  her  special  humanities  adapted  to  such \natmospheric  and  climatic  conditions  as  were  entailed.  And  if  so,  why \nshould  not  our  preceding  four  and  entirely  different  mankinds  have \nexisted  and  thrived  before  our  Adamic  (Fifth  Root)  Race? \n\nBefore  closing  our  debates,  however,  we  have  to  examine  the  so- \ncalled  organic  evolution  more  closely.  Let  us  search  well  and  see \nwhether  it  is  quite  impossible  to  make  our  Occult  data  and  chronology \nagree  up  to  a  certain  point  with  those  of  Science. \n\n\nSuppi^EMENTARY  Remarks  on  Esoteric  Geowxiicai,  Chronoi^ogy \n\nIt  seems,  however,  possible  to  calculate  the  approximate  duration \nof  the  geological  periods  from  the  combined  data  of  Science  and \nOccultism  now  before  us.  Geology  is,  of  course,  able  to  determine \nalmost  with  certainty  one  thing  \u2014  the  thickness  of  the  several  deposits. \nNow,  it  also  stands  to  reason  that  the  time  required  for  the  deposition \nof  any  stratum  on  a  sea-bottom  must  bear  a  strict  proportion  to  the \nthickness  of  the  mass  thus  formed.  Doubtless  the  rate  of  erosion  of \nland  and  the  sorting  out  of  matter  on  to  ocean  beds  has  varied  from \nage  to  age,  and  cataclysmic  changes  of  various  kinds  break  the  \"  uni- \nformity \"  of  ordinary  geological  processes.  Provided,  however,  we  have \nsome  definite  numerical  basis  on  which  to  work,  our  task  is  rendered \nless  difficult  than  it  might  at  first  sight  appear  to  be.  Making  due \nallowance  for  variations  in  the  rate  of  deposit,  Professor  Lefevre  gives \nus  the  relative  figures  which  sum  up  geological  time.  He  does  not \nattempt  to  calculate  the  lapse  of  years  since  the  first  bed  of  the  Lauren- \ntian  rocks  was  deposited,  but  postulating  that  time  as  =  x,  he  presents \nus  with  the  relative  proportions  in  which  the  various  periods*  stand  to  it. \nLet  us  premise  our  estimate  by  stating  that,  roughly  speaking,  the \nPrimordial  rocks  are  70,000  ft.,  the  Primary  42,000  ft.,  the  Secondary \n15,000  ft,  the  Tertiary  5000  ft.,  and  the  Quaternary  some  500  ft.  in \nthickness : \u2014 \n\nDividing  into  a  hundred  parts  the  time,  whatever  its  actual  length,  that  has \npassed  since  the  dawn  of  life  on  this  earth  (lower  Laurentian  strata),  we  shall \nbe  led  to  attribute  to  the  Primordial  age  more  than  half  of  the  whole  duration, \nsay  53.5;  to  the  Primary  32.2;  to  the  Secondary  11.5;  to  the  Tertiary  2.3; \nto  the  Quaternary  0.5  or  one-half  per  cent.*** \n\nI486.    Philosophy,  p.   481. \n\n\n710 \n\n\nTHB  SCCSET  DOCTRINE \n\n\nNow,  as  it  is  certain,  on  occult  data,  that  the  time  which  has  elapsed \n\nsince  the  first  sedimentary  deposits  =  320,000,000  years,  we  are  able \n\nto  infer  that  the: \u2014 \n\nRough  Appboximations \n\nfLaurentian 1 \nCambrian \\  lasted    171,200,000  yrs. \nSilurian J \n\n\nPrimary \n\n\nDevonian \n\nCoal \n\nPermian. \n\n\n\u00bb \n\n\n103,040.000 \n\n\n>l \n\n\nSecondary \n\n\nfTriassic. .. \n\u2022{Jurassic. . . \n[Cretaceous \n\n\nf\u00bb \n\n\n36,800,000 \n\n\nt9 \n\n\nTertiary \n\n\nQuaternary \n\n\nfEocene. \n\u2022{Miocene \n[Pliocene \n\n\n\u25a01 \n\n\nj \n\n\n7,360,000    \u201e \n\n(probably  in  excess) \n\n\n\u201e  1,600,000 \n\n(probably  in  excess) \n\n\nf\u00bb \n\n\nSuch  estimates  harmonize  with  the  statements  of  Esoteric  Ethnology \nin  almost  every  particular.  The  Tertiary  Atlantean  part-cycle,  from \nthe  \"  apex  of  glory  \"  of  that  Race  in  the  early  Eocene  to  the  great \nmid-Miocene  cataclysm,  would  appear  to  have  lasted  some  3yi  to  four \nmillion  years.  If  the  duration  of  the  Quaternary  is  not  rather  (as \nseems  likely)  overestimated,  the  sinking  of  Ruta  and  Daitya  would  be \npost-Tertiary.  It  is  probable  that  the  results  here  given  allow  some- \nwhat too  long  a  period  to  both  the  Tertiary  and  Quaternary,  as  the \nThird  Race  goes  wtjff  far  back  into  the  Secondary  Age.  Nevertheless, \nthe  figures  are  most  suggestive. \n\nBut  the  argument  from  geological  evidence  being  only  in  favor  of \n100,(X)0,000  years,  let  us  compare  our  claims  and  teachings  with  those \nof  exact  science. \n\nMr.  Edward  Clodd,***^  in  reviewing  M.  de  Mortillet's  woric  Materi- \naux  pour  VHistoire  de  V Homme,  which  places  man  in  the  mid-Miocene \nperiod,^***  remarks  that  \"  it  would  be  in  defiance  of  all  that  the  doctrine \nof  evolution  teaches,  and  moreover,  win  no  support  from  believers  in \n\n\n1487.  Knowledge,  March  31,   1882. \n\n1488.  And  who  yet,  in  another  work,  La \nPrikUtorique  Anfiquiti  de  V Homme,  some \ntwenty  years  ago,  generously  aUowed  only \n230,000    years   to   our    mankind.      Since   we \n\n\nlearn  now  that  he  places  man  \"in  the  mid- \nMiocene  period,\"  we  must  say  that  the  much- \nrespected  Professor  of  Prehistoric  Anthropo- \nlogy (in  Paris)  is  somewhat  contradictory \nand  inconsistent,  if  not  n^f  in  his  views. \n\n\nS^CEDERS  FROM  DARWINISM  711 \n\nspecial  creation  and  the  fixity  of  species,  to  seek  for  so  highly  special- \nized a  mammalian  as  man  at  an  early  stage  in  the  life-history  of  the \nglobe.\"  To  this,  one  could  answer:  (a)  the  doctrine  of  evolution, \nas  inaugurated  by  Darwin  and  developed  by  later  evolutionists,  is  not \nonly  the  reverse  of  infallible,  but  it  is  repudiated  by  several  great  men \nof  science,  e.g.,  de  Quatrefages,  in  France,  and  Dr.  Weismann,  an \n\u20ac^;r-evolutionist  in  Germany,  and  many  others,  the  ranks  of  the  anti- \nDarwinists  growing  stronger  with  every  year;****  and  (b)  truth  to  be \nworthy  of  its  name,  and  remain  truth  and  fact,  hardly  needs  to  beg \nfor  support  from  any  class  or  sect.  For  were  it  to  win  support  from \nbelievers  in  special  creation,  it  would  never  gain  the  favor  of  the  evolu- \ntionists, and  vice  versa.  Truth  must  rest  upon  its  own  firm  foundations \nof  facts,  and  take  its  chances  for  recognition,  when  every  prejudice  m \nthe  way  is  disposed  of.  Though  the  question  has  been  already  fully \nconsidered  in  its  main  aspects,  it  is,  nevertheless,  advisable  to  combat \nevery  so-called  \"scientific\"  objection  as  we  go  along,  when  making \nwhat  are  regarded  as  heretical  and  \"  anti-scientific  \"  statements. \n\nLet  us  briefly  glance  at  the  divergences  between  orthodox  and \nesoteric  science,  on  the  question  of  the  age  of  the  globe  and  of  man. \nWith  the  two  respective  synchronistic  tables  before  him,  the  reader \nwill  be  enabled  to  see  at  a  glance  the  importance  of  these  divergences ; \nand  to  perceive,  at  the  same  time,  that  it  is  not  impossible  \u2014  nay,  it \nis  most  likely  \u2014  that  further  discoveries  in  geology  and  the  finding  of \nfossil  remains  of  man  will  force  science  to  confess  that  it  is  esoteric \nphilosophy  which  is  right  after  all,  or,  at  any  rate,  nearer  to  the  truth. \n\n\nPARALLELISM  OF  LIFE \n\nScientific  Hypotheses  Esoteric  Theory \n\nScience  divides  the  period  of  the  Leaving  the  classification  of  the \nglobe's  history,  since  the  beginning  of ,  geological  periods  to  Western  Science, \nlife  on  earth  (or  the  Azoic  age),  into  esoteric  philosophy  divides  only  the \nfive  main  divisions  or  periods,  accord-  life-periods  on  the  globe.  In  the  pre- \ning  to  Haeckel.\"^  sent  Manvantara  the  actual  period  is \n\nseparated  into  seven  Kalpas  and  seven \ngreat  human  races.  Its  first  Kalpa, \nanswering  to  the  \"  Primordial  Epoch,\" \nis  the  age  of  th< \n\n\n1489.     The    toot    and    basic    idea    of    the  ger,  the  physiologists,  besides  other  men  of \n\norigin    and    transformation    of    species  \u2014  the  science  as  eminent  as  any,  find  insuperable \n\nheredity    (of    acquired    faculties)    seems    to  difiiculties    and    even    impossibilities    in    the \n\nhave  found  lately  very  serious  opponents  in  doctrine. \n\nGermany.     Du  Bois-Reymond  and  Dr.  Pflu-  1490.    History  of  Creation,  p.  20. \n\n\ni \n\n\n712 \n\n\nTHE  SECKST  DOCTRINE \n\n\nDivine \n\n\nr\u00bbT>Tiiirr\\i>nTAT  fl^urcntian  System  \"^  Deva      or \n\nPRIMORDIAL^  Cambrian       \u201e  \"  PRIMEVAL  \"  \"\"  V  men,  the  \"Creators\" \n\n\nEpoch         [^Silurian \n\nThe  Primordial  Epoch  is,  science \ntells  us,  by  no  means  devoid  of  vege- \ntable and  animal  life.  In  the  Lau- \nrentian  deposits  are  found  specimens \nof  the  Eosoon  Canadense  \u2014  a  cham- \nbered shell.  In  the  Silurian  are  dis- \ncovered sea-weeds  {algae),  molluscs, \nCrustacea,  and  lower  marine  organ- \nisms, also  the  first  trace  of  fishes.  The \nprimordial  Epoch  shows  algae,  mol- \nluscs, Crustacea,  polyps,  and  marine \norganisms,  etc,  etc.  Science  teaches, \ntherefore,  that  marine  life  was  pre- \nsent from  the  very  beginnings  of  time, \nleaving  us,  however,  to  speculate  for \nourselves  as  to  how  life  appeared  on \nearth.  If  it  rejects  the  Biblical  \"Cre- \nation\" (as  we  do),  why  does  it  not \ngive  us  another,  approximately  plaus- \nible hypothesis? \n\n\nr  Devonian \nPRIMARY^  Coal \n\n[^  Permian \n\n\nu \n\n\n1491.  The  Mine  names  are  retained  at \nthoie  given  by  science,  to  make  the  parallels \nclearer.     Our  terms  are  quite  different. \n\n1492.  Let  the  student  remember  that  the \nDoctrine    teaches    that    there    are    seven    de- \n\n\nJ    and  Progemtors. \n\nThe  Esoteric  Philosophy  agrees \nwith  the  statement  made  by  sdeiu \n(see  parallel  column),  demui \nhowever,  in  one  particular. \n300,000,000  years  of  vegetable \n(see  \"Brahmanical  Chronology\")  pfj \nceded  the  \"Divine  Men,\"  or \ngenitors.  Also,  no  teaching  d< \nthat  there  were  traces  of  life  withit^ \nthe  Earth  besides  the  Eosoon  Cana^ \ndense  in  the  Primordial  Epoch.  Only, \nwhereas  the  said  vegetation  belonged \nto  this  Round,  the  zoological  relics \nnow  found  in  the  Laurentian,  Cam- \nbrian, and  Silurian  systems,  so  called, \nare  the  relics  of  the  Third  Round.  At \nfirst  astral  like  the  rest,  they  consoli- \ndated and  materialized  Pari  passu  with \nthe  NSW  vegetation. \n\nDivine  Progenitors, \n\nSECONDARY  GROUPS, \n\nand  the  2^  races. \n\"  Fern-forests,  Sigil- \nlaria,  Coniferae, \nfishes,  first  trace  of \nreptiles.\"  Thus  saith \nmodem  science;  the \nesoteric  doctrine  re- \n\u201e  J  peats  that  which  was \nsaid  above.  These \nare  all  relics  of  the \npreceding   Round.**^ \n\nOnce,  however,  the \nprototypes  are  pro- \njected out  of  the \nastral  envelope  of \nthe  earth,  an  inde- \nfinite amount  of  mod- \n^ification  ensues. \n\ngrees  of  Devas  or  \"  Progenitors,'*  or  \u25a0even \nclasses,  from  the  most  perfect  to  the  lest \nexalted. \n\n1493.     It  may  be  said  that  we  are  incon- \nsistent in  not  introducing  into  this  table  a \n\n\nPRIMARY. \n\n\nr\\ \n\n\nTHE   TWO  SCIENCES   CONTRASTED \n\n\n713 \n\n\nfTriassic \nSECONDARY'S  Jurassic. \n\n\nI \n\n\n^  Chalk  or  Cretaceous. \n\n\nThis  is  the  age  of  Reptiles,  of  the \ngigantic  Megalosauri,  Ichthyosauri, \nPlesiosauri,  etc.,  etc.  Science  denies \nthe  presence  of  man  in  that  period. \nIf  so,  it  has  to  explain  how  men  came \nto  know  of  these  monsters  and  de- \nscribe them  before  the  age  of  Cuvier? \nThe  old  annals  of  China,  India,  Egypt, \nand  even  of  Judaea  are  full  of  them, \nas  demonstrated  elsewhere.  In  this \nperiod  also  appear  the  first  (marsu- \npial) mammals\"*  \u2014  insectivorous, \ncarnivorous,  phytophagous;  and  (as \nProfessor  Owen  thinks)  a  herbivor- \nous hoofed  mammal. \n\nScience  does  not  admit  the  appear- \nance of  man  before  the  close  of  the \nTertiary    period.\"\"     Why?     Because \n\nPrimary-Agt  Man.  The  parallelism  of  Races  ' \nand  geological  periods  here  adopted,  is,  so \nfar  as  the  origin  of  Jst  and  2nd  are  con- \ncerned, purely  tentative,  no  direct  informa- \ntion being  available.  Having  previously  dis- \ncussed the  question  of  a  possible  Race  in  the \nCarboniferous  Age,  it  is  needless  to  renew \nthe  debate. \n\n1494.  During  the  interim  from  one  Round \nto  another,  the  globe  and  everjrthing  on  it \nremains  in  statu  quo.  Remember,  Vegetation \nbegan  in  its  ethereal  form  before  what  is \ncalled  the  Primordial,  running  through  the \nPrimary,  and  condensing  in  it,  and  reaching \nits  full  phjrsical  life  in  the  Secondary. \n\n1495.  Geologists  tell  us  that  \"in  the  sec- \nondary epoch,  the  only  mammals  which  have \nbeen  (hitherto)  discovered  in  Europe  are  the \nfossil  remains  of  a  small  marsupial  or  pouch- \nbearer.\"  (Knowledge,  March  31,  1882,  p. \n464.)  Surely  the  marsupial  or  didelphis  (the \nonly  surviving  animal  of  the  family  of  those \nwho  were  on  the  earth  during  the  presence  on \nit  of  androgyne  man)  cannot  be  the  only  an\u00bb- \n\n\nAccording   to    every \n\ncalculation    the    Third \n\nRace  had  already  made \n\nJ  its  appearance,  as  dur- \n\nSecondary       1  ing  the  Triassic  there \n\nwere    already    a    few \nmammals,  and  it  must \n^have  separated. \n\nThis,  then,  is  the  age  of  the  Third \nRace,  in  which  the  origins  of  the  early \nFourth  may  be  perhaps  also  discover- \nable. We  are,  however,  here  left \nentirely  to  conjecture,  as  no  definite \ndata  are  yet  given  out  by  the  Initiates. \n\nThe  analogy  is  but  a  poor  one,  still \nit  may  be  argued  that,  as  the  early \nMammalia  and  pre-mammalia  are \nshown  in  their  evolution  merging  from \none  kind  into  a  higher  one,  anatomi- \ncally, so  are  the  human  races  in  their \nprocreative  processes.  A  parallel \nmight  certainly  be  found  between  the \nMonotremata,  the  Didelphia  (or  Mar- \nsupialia)  and  the  placental  Mammals, \ndivided  in  their  turn  into  three  or- \nders\"\"  like   the    First,    Second,    and \n\nmal  that  was  then  on  earth?  Its  presence \nspeaks  loudly  for  that  of  other  (though  un- \nknown) mammals,  besides  the  monotremes \nand  marsupials,  and  thus  shows  the  appella- \ntion of  \"  mammalian  age \"  given  only  to \nthe  Tertiary  period  to  be  misleading  and \nerroneous;  as  it  allows  one  to  infer  that \nthere  were  no  mammals,  but  reptiles,  birds, \namphibians,  and  fishes  alone  in  the  Meso- \nzoic  times  \u2014  the  Secondary. \n\n1496.  These  Placentalia  of  the  third  sub- \nclass are  divided,  it  appears,  into  Villipla- \ncentalia  (placenta  composed  of  many  sep- \narate scattered  tufts),  the  Zonoplacentalia \n(girdle-shaped  placenta),  and  the  discopla- \ncentalia  (or  discoid).  Haeckel  sees  fai  the \nMarsupialia  Didelphia,  one  of  the  connect- \ning links  genealogically  between  man  and \nthe  Moneron!! \n\n1497.  Those  who  feel  inclined  to  sneer \nat  that  doctrine  of  Esoteric  Ethnology,  which \npre-supposes  the  existence  of  Man  in  the \nSecondary  Age,  will  do  well  to  note  the \nfact  that  one  of  the  most  distinguished  an- \nthropologists   of    the    day,    M.    de    Quatre- \n\n\n714 \n\n\nTHE  SECRET  DOCTRINE \n\n\nman  has  to  be  shown  younger  than  the \nhigher  mammals.  But  Esoteric  philo- \nsophy teaches  us  the  reverse.  And  as \nscience  is  quite  unable  to  come  to \nanything  like  an  approximate  conclu- \nsion as  to  the  age  of  man,  or  even  the \ngeological  periods,  therefore,  even  ac- \ncepted only  as  a  hypothesis,  the  oc- \ncult teaching  is  more  logical  and \nreasonable. \n\nNo  man  is  yet  allowed  to  have  lived \nduring  this  period: \u2014 \n\n{Eocene. \nMiocene. \nPliocene. \nSays  Mr.  E.  Clodd,  in  Knowledge  :\u2014 \n\n\"Although  the  placental  mammals  and \nthe  order  of  Primates  to  which  man  is \nrelated,  appear  in  Tertiary  times  and \nthe  climate,  tropical  in  the  Eocene \nage,  warm  in  the  Miocene  and  tem- \nperate in  the  Pliocene,  was  favorable \nto  his  presence,  the  proofs  of  his  ex- \nistence in  Burope  before  the  close  of \nthe  Tertiary  epoch  ...  are  not  gener- \nally accepted  here.\" \n\n\nfaget,  teriously  argucf  in  that  direction.  He \nwrites:  \"There  ia  notliinff  impoaaible  in  the \nauppoaition  that  he  [Man]  may  liaTe  ...  ap- \npeared on  the  globe  with  the  first  represen- \ntatives  of  the  type  to  which  he  belongs  in \nvirtue  of  his  organism.\"  (The  Human  Spe- \ncies,  p.  153)  This  statement  approximates \nmost  closely  to  our  fundamental  assertion \nthat  man  preceded  the  other  mammalia. \n\nProfessor  Lefivre  admits  that  the  \"  labors \nof  Boucher  de  PertheSt  Lartet,  Christy,  Bour- \ngeois, Desnoyers,  Broca,  de  Mortillet,  Hamy, \nGaudry,  Capellini,  and  a  hundred  others, \nhave  overcome  all  doubts  and  clearly  estab- \nlished the  progressive  development  of  the \nhuman  organiam  and  industries  from  the \nMiocene  epoch  of  the  Tertiary  age.\"  (Phil- \nosophy, page  499,  chapter  on  Organic  Evolu- \ntion.)    Why  does  he  reject  the  possibility  of \n\n\nThird  Root-Races  of  men.\"*  But \nthis  would  require  more  space  than \ncan  be  now  allotted  to  the  subject. \n\n\nI \n\n\nThe  Third  race  has  now  almost \nutterly  disappeared,  carried  away \nby  the  fearful  geological  cata- \nclysms of  the  Secondary  age, \nleaving  behind  it  but  a  few  hy- \nbrid races. \n\nThe  Fourth,  bom  millions  of \nyears  before\"^  the  said  cata- \nclysm took  place,  perishes  during \nthe  Miocene  period,\"*  when  the \nFifth  (our  Aryan  race)  had  one \nmillion  years  of  independent  ex- \nistence.\"\" How  much  older  it \nis  from  its  origin  \u2014  who  knows? \nAs  the  \"Historical\"  Period  has \nbegun,  with  the  Indian  Aryans, \nwith  their  Vedas,  for  their  mul- \ntitudes,\"\" and  far  earlier  in  the \nEsoteric  Records,  it  is  useless \n^to  establish  here  any  parallels. \n\n\na  Secondary- Age  man?  Simply  becanse  he \nis  involved  in  the  meshes  of  the  Darwinian \nAnthropology  1 1  \"The  origin  of  man  is \nbound  up  with  that  of  the  higher  mammals;\" \nhe  appeared  \"only  with  the  last  typea  of \nhis  class \"II  Thia  is  not  argument,  but  dog- \nmatism. Theory  can  never  excommunicate \nfact  I  Must  evenrthing  give  place  to  the \nmere  working-hypotheses  of  Western  Evolu- \ntionists?    Surely  not \n\n1498.  This  inclusion  of  the  First  Race  in \nthe  Secondary  is  necessarily  only  a  provis- \nional working-hjrpothesis  \u2014  the  actual  chron- \nology of  the  First,  Second,  and  Early  Third \nRaces  being  closely  veiled  by  the  Initiates. \nFor  all  that  can  be  said  on  the  subject,  the \nFirst  Root-Race  may  have  been  Pre- Second- \nary, as  is,  indeed,  taught     {Vide  supra.) \n\n1499.  The  above  parallels  stand  good  only \n\n\nTHE   SUFFICIENCY  OF  THE   \"aNIMALISTS  \" \n\n\n715 \n\n\nQuaternary^ \n\n\nGeology  has  now  divided  the  periods  and  placed  man  in  the  \u2014 \n\nPalaeolithic  man.  f    If  the  Quaternary  period  is  allowed \n\nNeolithic  man,  and  <  1,500,000   years,    then   only    does    our \n\nHistorical  Period.  [Fifth  Race  belong  to  it. \n\nYet,  mirabile  dictu !  \u2014  while  the  non-cannibal  Palaeolithic  man,  who \nmust  have  certainly  antedated  cannibal  Neolithic  man  by  hundreds  of \nthousands  of  years  ^'*\u00ae*  is  shown  to  be  a  remarkable  artist,  neolithic \nman  is  made  out  almost  an  abject  savage,  his  lake  dwellings  notwith- \nstanding.\"\u00ae* For  see  what  a  learned  geologist,  Mr.  Charles  Gould,  tells \nthe  reader  in  his  Mythical  Monsters:\u2014 ^^^^^ \n\nPalaeolithic  men  were  unacquainted  with  pottery  and  the  art  of  weaving,  and \n\n\nif   Professor   CroU's  earlier  calculations  are \nadopted,    namely,    of    15,000,000   years    since \nthe    beginning    of    the    Eocene    period    (see \nCharles  Gould's  Mythical  Monsters,  p.   84), \nnot  those  in  his  Climate  and  Time,  which  al- \nlow only  2^  million  years',  or  at  the  utmost \nonly  three  million  years'  duration  to  the  Ter- \ntiary age.     This,   however,  would  make  the \nwhole  duration  of  the  incrusted  age  of  the \nworld    only    131,600,000    years    according   to \nProfessor  Winchell,  whereas  in  the  Esoteric \ndoctrine,  sedimentetion  began  in  this  Round \napproximately    over    320    million    years    ago. \nYet    his    calculations    do    not    dash    much \nwith  ours  with  regard  to  the  epochs  of  gla- \ncial periods   in   the   Tertiary  age,   which   is \ncalled    in    our    Esoteric    books    the    age    of \nthe    \"Pigmies.\"      With    regard    to    the    320 \nmillions  of  years  assigned  to  sedimentation, \nit  must  be  noted  that  even  a  greater  time \nelapsed  during  the  preparation  of  this  globe \nfor  the  Fourth  Round  previous  to  stratifica- \ntion. \n\n1500.  Though  we  apply  the  term  \"truly \nhuman,\"  only  to  the  Fourth  Atlantean  Root- \nRace,  yet  the  Third  Race  is  almost  human \nin  its  latest  portion,  since  it  is  during  ita \nfifth  sub-race  that  mankind  separated  sexu- \nally, and  that  the  first  man  was  bom  ac- \ncording to  the  now  normal  process.  This \n\"  first  man \"  answers  in  the  Bible  iGenesis} \nto  Enos  or  Henoch,  son  of  Seth  (ch.  iv). \n\n1501.  Geology  records  the  former  exist- \nence of  a  universal  ocean,  sheets  of  marine \nsediments  uniformly  present  evenrwhere  tes- \ntifying to  it;  but,  it  is  not  even  the  epoch \nreferred    to    in   the    allegory   of    Vaivasvata \n\n\nManu.  The  latter  is  a  Deva-Man  (or  Manu) \nsaving  in  an  ark  (the  female  principle)  the \ngerms  of  humanity,  and  also  the  seven  Rishis \n\u2014  who  stand  here  as  the  symbols  for  the \nseven  human  principles  \u2014  of  which  allegory \nwe  have  spoken  elsewhere.  The  \"  Universal \nDeluge  \"  is  the  watery  abyss  of  the  Primor- \ndial Principle  of  Berosus.  (See  Stansas \nfrom  2  to  %  \\n  Part  I.)  How,  if  Croll  al- \nlowed fifteen  million  years  to  have  elapsed \nsince  the  Eocene  period  (which  we  state  on \nthe  authority  of  a  C^ologist,  Mr.  (!h.  C^uld) \nonly  60  millions  are  assigned  by  him  \"since \nthe  beginning  of  the  (Cambrian  period,  in  the \nPrimordial  Age  \"  \u2014  passes  comprehension. \nThe  Secondary  strata  are  twice  the  thick- \nness of  the  Tertiary,  and  (neology  thus \nshows  the  Secondary  age  alone  to  be  of \ntwice  the  length  of  the  Tertiary.  Shall  we \nthen  accept  only  15  million  years  for  both \nthe  Primary  and  the  Primordial?  No  won- \nder Darwin  rejected  the  calculation. \n\n1502.  See  \"Esoteric  Buddhism,\"  pp.  53- \n55,  Fourth  Ed. \n\n1503.  We  hope  that  we  have  furnished \nall  the  Scientific  data  for  it  elsewhere. \n\n1504.  It  is  conceded  by  Geology  to  be \n\"  beyond  doubt  that  a  considerable  period \nmust  have  supervened  after  the  departure  of \nPalaeolithic  man  and  before  the  arrival  of \nhis  Neolithic  successor.\"  (See  James  Cki- \nkie's  Prehistoric  Europe,  and  Chas.  (Quid's \nMythical  Monsters,  p.  98.) \n\n1505.  Resembling  in  a  manner  the  pUe- \nvillages  of  Northern  Borneo. \n\n1505a.    Page   97. \n\n\n.A. \n\n\n716 \n\n\nTHE  SECRET  DOCTRINE \n\n\napparently  had  no  domesticated  animals  or  system  of  cultivation;  but  the  Neo- \nlithic lake-dwellers  of  Switzerland  had  looms,  pottery,  cereals,  \u2022  .  .  sheep,  horses, \n\u2014  [etc.,  etc] \n\nYet,  though \n\nImplements  of  horn,  bone,  and  wood  were  in  conmion  use  among  both  races \n.  .  .  those  of  the  older  are  frequently  distinguished  by  their  being  sculptured \nzvith  great  ability,  or  ornamented  with  life-like  engravings  of  the  various  ani- \nmals living  at  the  period;  whereas  there  appears  to  have  been  a  marked  ab- \nsence of  any  similar  artistic  ability  \"*  on  the  part  of  Neolithic  man. \n\nLet  us  give  the  reasons  for  it. \n\n(1)  The  oldest  fossil  man,  the  primitive  cave-men  of  the  old \nPalaeolithic  period,  and  of  the  Pre-glacial  period  (of  whatever  length, \nand  however  far  back),  is  always  the  same  genus  man,  and  there  are \nno  fossil  remains  proving  for  him  \"  what  the  Hipparion  and  Anchi- \ntherium  have  proved  for  the  genus  horse  \u2014  that  is,  gradual  progressive \nspecialization  from  a  simple  ancestral  type  to  more  complex  existing \nforms.\"  \"\u00ab' \n\n(2)  As  to  the  so-called  Palaeolithic  haches  \".  .  .  when  placed  side \nby  side  with  the  rudest  forms  of  stone  hatchets  actually  used  by  the \nAustralian  and  other  savages,  it  is  difficult  to  detect  any  difference.\"  ^^^^ \nThis  goes  to  prove  that  there  have  been  savages  at  all  times;  and  the \ninference  would  be  that  there  might  have  been  civilized  people  in \nthose  days  as  well,  cultured  nations  contemporary  with  those  rude \nsavages.    We  see  such  a  thing  in  Egypt  7,000  years  ago. \n\n(3)  An  obstacle  which  is  the  direct  consequence  of  the  two  prece- \nding :  Man,  if  no  older  than  the  Palaeolithic  period,  could  not  possibly \nhave  had  the  actual  time  to  get  transformed  from  the  \"missing  link\" \n\n\n1506.  \"  The  most  clever  sculptor  of  mod- \nem  times  would  probably  not  succeed  very \nmuch  better,  if  his  graver  were  a  splinter  of \nflint,  and  stone  and  bone  were  the  materials \nto  be  engraved\"!!  (Prof.  Boyd  Dawkins' \nCave-Hunting,  p.  344.)  It  is  needless  after \nsuch  a  concession  to  further  insist  on  Hux- \nley's, Schmidt's,  Laitig's,  and  others'  state- \nments to  the  effect  that  Palaeolithic  man  can- \nnot be  considered  to  lead  us  back  in  any  way \nto  a  pithecoid  human  race;  thus  demolish- \ning the  fantasies  of  many  superficial  evolu- \ntionists. The  relic  of  artistic  merit  here \nre-appearing  in  the  Chipped- Stone- Age  men, \nis  traceable  to  their  Atlantean  ancestry. \nNeolithic  man  was  a  fore-runner  of  the  great \nAryan  invasion,  and  immigrated  from  quite \nanother    quarter  \u2014  Asia,    and   in   a    measure \n\n\nNorthern  Africa.  (The  tribes  peopling  the \nlatter  towards  the  North- West,  wei\u00ab  certainly \nof  an  Atlantean  origin  \u2014  dating  back  hun- \ndreds of  thousands  of  years  before  the  Neo- \nlithic Period  in  Europe, \u2014  but  they  had  so \ndiverged  from  the  parent  tjrpe  as  to  present \nno  longer  any  marked  characteristic  peculiar \nto  it.)  As  to  the  contrast  between  Neolithic \nand  Palaeolithic  Man,  it  is  a  remarkable  fact \nthat,  as  Carl  Vogt  remarks,  the  former  was \na  cannibal,  the  much  earlier  man  of  the \nMammoth  era  not.  Human  manners  and \ncustoms  do  not  seem  to  improve  with  time, \nthen?     Not  in  this  instance  at  any  rate. \n\n1507.  Modern      Science      and      Modem \nThought,   p.    181. \n\n1508.  Ibid,  p.  112. \n\n\nONE  3ALVATI0N  FOR  SCIENCE  717 \n\ninto  what  he  is  known  to  have  been  even  during  that  remote  geologi- \ncal time,  i.e.,  even  a  finer  specimen  than  many  of  the  now  existing  races. \n\nThe  above  lends  itself  naturally  to  the  following  syllogism:  (1)  The \nprimitive  man  (known  to  Science)  was,  in  some  respects,  even  a  finer \nman  of  his  genus  than  he  is  now.  (2)  The  earliest  monkey  known,  the \nlemur,  was  less  anthropoid  than  the  modem  pithecoid  species.  (3) \nConclusion:  even  though  a  missing  link  were  found,  the  balance  of \nevidence  would  remain  more  in  favor  of  the  ape  being  a  degenerated \nman  made  dumb  by  some  fortuitous  circumstances,^'***  than  tending  to \nshow  that  man  descends  from  a  pithecoid  ancestor.  The  theory  cuts \nboth  ways. \n\nOn  the  other  hand,  if  the  existence  of  Atlantis  is  accepted,  and  the \nstatement  is  believed  that  in  the  Eocene  Age  \"even  in  its  very  first \npart,  the  great  cycle  of  the  fourth  race  men,  the  Atlanteans  had  already \nreached  its  highest  point  ...\"  ^'^\u00ae  then  some  of  the  present  difficulties \nof  science  might  be  easily  made  to  disappear.  The  rude  workmanship \nof  the  Palaeolithic  tools  proves  nothing  against  the  idea  that,  side  by \nside  with  their  makers,  there  lived  nations  highly  civilized.  We  are \ntold  that  \"  only  a  very  small  portion  of  the  earth's  surface  has  been \nexplored,  and  of  this  a  very  small  portion  consists  of  ancient  land \nsurfaces  or  fresh  water  formations,  where  alone  we  can  expect  to  meet \nwith  traces  of  the  higher  forms  of  animal  life,  .  .  .\"  and  that  \"  even \nthese  have  been  so  imperfectly  explored,  that  where  we  now  meet \nwith  thousands  and  tens  of  thousands  of  undoubted  human  remains \nlying  almost  under  our  feet,  it  is  only  within  the  last  thirty  years \nthat  their  existence  has  even  been  suspected.\"  **^^  It  is  very  sugges- \ntive also  that  along  with  the  rude  haches  of  the  lowest  savage,  ex- \nplorers meet  with  specimens  of  workmanship  of  such  artistic  merit \nas  could  hardly  be  found,  or  expected,  in  a  modem  peasant  belonging \nto  any  European  country  \u2014  unless  in  exceptional  cases.  The  \"por- \ntrait \"  of  the  \"  Reindeer  feeding,\"  from  the  Thayngin  grotto  in  Swit- \nzerland, and  those  of  the  man  running,  with  two  horse's  heads  sketched \nclose  to  him  \u2014  a  work  of  the  Reindeer  period,  i.e.,  at  leotst  50,000  years \nago \u2014 are  pronounced  by  Mr.  Laing  not  only  exceedingly  well  done,  but, \nespecially  the  reindeer  feeding,  as  one  that  \"would  do  credit  to  any  mod- \nem  animal  painter\" \u2014 by  no  means  exaggerated  praise,  as  anyone  may \nsee  {Vide  infra).  Now,  since  side  by  side  with  the  modem  Esqui- \nmaux, who  also  have  a  tendency,  like  their  Palaeolithic  ancestors  of \n\n1509.     On  the   data   furniahed  by  modem  speciea,    which   would   start  a   new   modified \n\nscience,    physiology,    and    natural    selection,  race,    and    thus    produce    in    the    course    of \n\nand  without  resorting  to  any  miraculous  crea-  geological  time  the   regular  anthropoid  ape. \ntion,  two  negro  human  specimens  o\u00a3  the  low-  1510.     Bsottric  Buddhism,  p.  64. \n\nest    intelligence  \u2014  say    idiots    bom    dumb\u2014-  1511.    Modem      Science      and      Modem \n\nmight  by  breeding  produce  a  dumb  Pastrana  Thought,   p.    98. \n\n\n718  THE  S^CS^  DOCTRINE \n\nthe  Reindeer  period^  the  rude  and  savage  human  species,  to  be  con- \nstantly drawing  with  the  point  of  their  knives  sketches  of  animals, \nscenes  of  the  chase,  etc.,  we  have  our  greatest  painters  of  Europe, \nwhy  could  not  the  same  have  happened  in  those  days?  Compared \nwith  the  specimens  of  Egyptian  drawing  and  sketching  \u2014  \"  7000  years \nago\" \u2014 the  ^'earliest  portraits\"  of  men,  horses'  heads,  and  reindeer, \nmade  50,000  years  ago,  are  certainly  superior.  Nevertheless,  the \nEg3^tians  of  those  periods  are  known  to  have  been  a  highly  civilized \nnation,  whereas  the  Palaeolithic  men  are  called  savages  of  the  lower \ntype.  This  is  a  small  matter  seemingly,  yet  extremely  suggestive  as \nshowing  that  every  new  geological  discovery  is  made  to  fit  in  with \ncurrent  theories,  instead  of  the  reverse.  Yes;  Mr.  Huxley  is  right \nin  saying,  \"  Time  will  show.\"    It  will,  and  must  vindicate  Occultism, \n\nMeanwhile,  the  most  uncompromising  materialists  are  driven  by \nnecessity  into  the  most  occult-like  admissions.  Strange  to  say,  it  is  the \nmost  materialistic  \u2014  those  of  the  German  school  \u2014  who,  with  regard \nto  physical  development,  come  the  nearest  to  the  teachings  of  the \nOccultists.  Thus,  Professor  Baumgartner,  who  believes  that  \"the \ngerms  for  the  higher  animals  could  only  be  the  eggs  of  the  lower \nanimals \" ;  who  thinks  that  \"  besides  the  advance  of  the  vegetable \nand  animal  world  in  development,  there  occurred  in  that  period  the \nformation  of  new  original  germs\"  which  formed  the  basis  of  new \nmetamorphoses,  etc. \u2014  thinks  also  that  \"the  first  men  who  proceeded \nfrom  the  germs  of  animals  beneath  them,  lived  first  in  a  larva  state.\" \n\nJust  so,  in  a  larva  state,  we  say,  too ;  only  from  no  \"  animal  \"  germ, \nand  that  \"  larva \"  was  the  soulless  astral  form  of  the  pre-physical \nRaces.  And  we  believe,  as  the  German  professor  does,  with  several \nother  men  of  Science  in  Europe  now,  that  the  human  races  \"  have  not \ndescended  from  one  pair,  but  appeared  immediately  in  numerous \nraces.\"  ^^^*  Therefore,  when  we  read  Force  and  Matter,  and  find \nthat  Emperor  of  Materialists,  Btichner,  repeating  after  Manu  and \nHermes,  that  \"the  plant  passes  imperceptibly  into  the  animal,  and \nthe  animal  into  man,\"  ^*^'  we  need  only  add  \"  and  man  into  a  spirit,\" \nto  complete  the  Kabalistic  axiom.  The  more  so,  since  on  page  82  of  the \nsame  work  we  read  the  following  admission :  \"...  Produced  in  the \nway  of  spontaneous  generation  ...  it  is  by  the  aid  of  intense  natural \nforces  and  endless  periods  of  time  (that)  there  has  progressively  arisen \nthat  rich  and  infinitely  modified  organic  world  by  which  we  are  at \npresent  surrounded.  .  .  .\"  And,^'^*  \"  Spontaneous  generation  played, \nno  doubt,  a  more  important  part  in  the  primeval  epoch  than  at  pre- \n\n1512.     Anfange  mu  giner  Physiologischen  SehopfungsgeschiekU  der  PfianMtn  *nd \nTkierwelt,  1885.  1513.     Page  85.  1514.     Pa^e  84. \n\n\nBCTWEEN  TWO  VOIDS  719 \n\nsent;  nor  can  it  be  denied  that  in  this  way  beings  of  a  higher  organiza- \ntion were  produced  than  now/'  \"^\"^   for  this  is  the  claim  of  Occultism. \n\nThe  whole  difference  lies  in  this:  Modem  Science  places  her  mate- \nrialistic theory  of  primordial  germs  on  earth,  and  the  last  germ  of  life \non  this  globe,  of  man,  and  everything  else,  between  two  voids.  Whence \nthe  first  germ,  if  both  spontaneous  generation  and  the  interference  of \nexternal  forces,  are  absolutely  rejected  now?  Germs  of  organic  life, \nwe  are  told,  by  Sir  W.  Thomson,  came  to  our  earth  in  some  meteor f \nThis  helps  in  no  way  and  only  shifts  the  difficulty  from  this  earth  to \nthe  supposed  meteor. \n\nThese  are  our  agreements  and  disagreements  with  Science.  About \nthe  endless  periods  we  are,  of  course,  at  one  even  with  materialistic \nspeculation;  for  we  believe  in  Evolution,  though  on  different  lines. \nProfessor  Huxley  very  wisely  says:  \"If  any  form  of  progressive \ndevelopment  is  correct,  we  must  extend  by  long  epochs  the  most  liberal \nestimate  that  has  yet  been  made  of  the  antiquity  of  man.\"  But  when \nwe  are  told  that  this  man  is  a  product  of  the  natural  forces  inherent  in \nmatter,  force,  according  to  modem  views,  being  but  a  quality  of  matter, \na  \"  mode  of  motion,\"  etc. ;  and  when  we  find  Sir  W.  Thomson  re- \npeating in  1885  what  was  asserted  by  Biichner  and  his  school  thirty \nyears  ago,  we  fear  all  our  reverence  for  real  Science  is  vanishing  into \nthin  air !  One  can  hardly  help  thinking  that  materialism  is,  in  certain \ncases,  a  disease.  For  when  men  of  Science,  in  the  face  of  the  magnetic \nphenomena  and  the  attraction  of  iron  particles  through  insulating  sub- \nstances, like  glass,  maintain  that  the  said  attraction  is  due  to  \"molecular \nmotion,\"  or  to  the  \"rotation  of  the  molecules  of  the  magnet,\"  then, \nwhether  the  teaching  comes  from  a  \"credulous\"  Theosophist  innocent \nof  any  notion  of  physics,  or  from  an  eminent  man  of  Science,  it  is \nequally  ridiculous.  The  individual  who  asserts  such  a  theory  in  the \nteeth  of  fact,  is  only  one  more  proof  that  \"When  people  have  not \na  niche  in  their  minds  in  which  to  shoot  facts,  so  much  the  worse  for \nthe  facts.\" \n\nAt  present  the  dispute  between  the  spontaneous  generationists  and \ntheir  opponents  is  at  rest,  having  ended  in  the  provisional  victory  of \nthe  latter.  But  even  they  are  forced  to  admit,  as  Buchner  did,  and \nMessrs.  Tyndall  and  Huxley  still  do  \u2014  that  spontaneous  generation \nmust  have  occurred  once,  under  \"  special  thermal  conditions.\"  Vir- \nchow  refuses  even  to  argue  the  question;  it  must  have  taken  place \nsometime  in  the  history  of  our  planet :  and  there's  an  end  of  it.  This \nseems  to  look  more  natural  than  Sir  W.  Thomson's  hypothesis  just \nquoted,  that  the  germs  of  organic  life  fell  on  our  earth  in  some  meteor ; \n\n1515.    Force  and  Matter,  by  Dr.  Louis  Buchner,  translated  and  edited  by  J.  Frederick \n\nCollingwood,  t.  s.  s.,  f.  G.  s.,   1864. \n\n\n720 \n\n\nrun  SECUT  DOCTRINIS \n\n\nor  that  other  scientific  hypothesis  coupled  to  the  recently  adopted  belief \nthat  there  exists  no  \"  Vital  principle  \"  whatever,  but  only  vital  pheno- \nmena, which  can  all  be  traced  to  the  molecular  forces  of  the  original \nprotoplasm.  But  this  does  not  help  Science  to  solve  the  still  greater \nproblem  \u2014  the  origin  and  the  descent  of  Man,  for  here  is  a  still  worse \nplaint  and  lamentation. \n\nWhile  we  can  trace  the  skeletons  of  Eocene  mammals  through  several  direc- \ntions of  specialization  in  succeeding  Tertiary  times,  man  presents  the  pheno- \nmenon of  an  unspecialised  skeleton  which  cannot  fairly  be  connected  with  any \nof  these  lines.\"* \n\n\nREiNDEea  SNGRAVCD  ON  Antusr  BY  Palaeouthic  Man.     (After  Geikie) \n\nThe  secret  could  be  soon  told,  not  only  from  the  esoteric  but  even \nfrom  the  standpoint  of  every  religion  the  world  over,  without  mention- \ning the  Occultists.  The  \"  specialized  skeleton  \"  is  sought  for  in  the \nwrong  place,  where  it  can  never  be  found.  It  is  expected  to  be  discov- \nered in  the  physical  remains  of  man,  in  some  pithecoid  \"  missing  link/' \nwith  a  skull  larger  than  that  of  the  ape's,  and  with  a  cranial  capacity \nsmaller  than  in  man,  instead  of  looking  for  that  specialization  in  the \nsuper-physical  essence  of  his  inner  astral  constitution,  which  can  hardly \nbe  excavated  from  any  geological  strata!  Such  a  tenacious,  hopeful \nclinging  to  a  self-degrading  theory  is  the  most  wonderful  feature  of \nthe  day. \n\nMeanwhile  this  is  a  specimen  of  an  engraving  made  by  a  Pakteolithic \n\"  savage  \" :  Palaeolithic  meaning  the  \"  earlier  Stone-age  \"  man,  one \nsupposed  to  have  been  as  savage  and  brutal  as  the  brutes  he  lived  with. \n\nOrigin  of  the  World,  p.  39,  by  Sir  W.  Dawaon,  LL.  d.,  \u00bb. \u00ab.  8. \n\n\nTHE    PALAEOUTHIC   I.ANDSESR  721 \n\nLeaving  the  modem  South  Sea  Islander,  or  even  any  Asiatic  race, \naside,  we  defy  any  grown-up  schoolboy,  or  even  a  European  youth, \none  who  has  never  studied  drawing,  to  execute  such  an  engraving  or \neven  a  pencil  sketch.  Here  we  have  the  true  artistic  raccourci,  and  cor- \nrect lights  and  shadows  without  any  plane  model  before  the  artist,  who \ncopied  direct  from  nature,  thus  exhibiting  a  knowledge  of  anatomy  and \nproportion.  The  artist  who  engraved  this  reindeer  belonged,  we  are \nasked  to  believe,  to  the  primitive  \"  semi-animal \"  savages  (contempor- \naneous with  the  mammoth  and  the  woolly  rhinoceros),  whom  some \nover-zealous  Evolutionists  once  sought  to  picture  to  us  as  distinct  ap- \nproximations to  the  type  of  their  hypothetical  \"  pithecoid  man  \" ! \n\nThis  engraved  antler  proves  as  eloquently  as  any  fact  can  that  the \nevolution  of  the  races  has  ever  proceeded  in  a  series  of  rises  and  falls, \nthat  man,  perhaps,  is  as  old  as  incrustated  Earth,  and  \u2014  if  we  can  call \nhis  Divine  ancestor  \"  Man  \"  \u2014  far  older  still. \n\nEven  de  Mortillet  himself  seems  to  experience  a  vague  distrust  of \nthe  conclusions  of  modem  archaeologists,  when  he  writes : \u2014  \"  The \npre-historic  is  a  new  science,  far,  very  far,  from  having  said  its  last \nword.\"  ^^\"  According  to  Lyell,  one  of  the  highest  authorities  on  the \nsubject,  and  the  \"  Father  \"  of  Geology : \u2014 \n\nThe  expectation  of  always  meeting  with  a  lower  type  of  human  skull,  the \nolder  the  formation  in  which  it  occurs,  is  based  on  the  theory  of  progressive \ndevelopment,  and  it  may  prove  to  be  sound;  nevertheless  we  must  remember \nthat  as  yet  we  have  no  distinct  geological  evidence  that  the  appearance  of  what \nare  called  the  inferior  races  of  mankind  has  always  preceded  in  chronological \norder  that  of  the  higher  races.\"\" \n\nNor  has  such  evidence  been  found  to  this  day.  Science  is  thus  offer- \ning for  sale  the  skin  of  a  bear,  which  has  hitherto  never  been  seen  by \nmortal  eye! \n\nThis  concession  of  Lyell's  reads  most  suggestively  with  the  subjoined \nutterance  of  Professor  Max  Miiller,  whose  attack  on  the  Darwinian \nAnthropology  from  the  standpoint  of  language  has,  by  the  way, \nnever  been  satisfactorily  answered : \u2014 \n\nWhat  do  we  know  of  savage  tribes  beyond  the  last  chapter  of  their  history  f \n\n(Cf,  this  with  the  esoteric  view  of  the  Australians,  Bushmen,  as  well  as \nof  Palaeolithic  European  man,  the  Atlantean  offshots  retaining  a  relic  of \na  lost  culture,  which  throve  when  the  parent  Root-Race  was  in  its  prime.) \n\nDo  we  ever  get  an  insight  into  their  antecedents?  .  .  .  How  have  they \ncome  to  be  what  they  are?  .  .  .  Their  language  proves,  indeed,  that  these  so- \ncalled  heathens,  with  their  complicated  systems  of  mythology,  their  artificial  cus- \ntoms, their  unintelligible  whims  and  savageries,  are  not  the  creatures  of  today \nor  yesterday.    Unless  we  admit  a  special  creation  for  these  savages,  they  must \n\n1517.     Prehist,   Aniiq.   of  Man,    1883.  1518.     Antiq.    of   Man,    p.    25. \n\n\n722  THE  SEOmr  DOCTRINE \n\nbe  as  old  as  the  Hindus,  the  Greeks  and  Romans  [far  older].  .  .  .  They  may \nhave  passed  through  ever  so  many  vicissitudes,  and  what  we  consider  as  primi- \nHvej  may  be,  for  aU  we  know,  a  selapsb  into  savagbry  or  a  corruption  of \nsomething  that  was  more  rational  and  intelligible  in  former  stages.*^ \n\n\"  The  primeval  savage  is  a  familiar  term  in  modem  literature/'  re- \nmarks Professor  Rawlinson,  \"  but  there  is  no  evidence  that  the  prim- \neval savage  ever  existed.  Rather  M  the  evidence  looks  the  other \nway.\"  \"*\u2022  In  his  Origin  of  Nations, ^''^'^  he  rightly  adds :  \"  The  myth- \nical traditions  of  almost  all  nations  place  at  the  beginning  of  human  his- \ntory a  time  of  happiness  and  perfection,  a  *  golden  age '  which  has  no \nfeatures  of  savagery  or  barbarism,  but  many  of  civilization  and  refine- \nment.\" How  is  the  modem  evolutionist  to  meet  this  consensus  of \nevidence  ? \n\nWe  repeat  the  question  asked  in  '^ Isis  Unveiled\":  \"Does  the  find- \ning of  the  remains  in  the  cave  of  Devon  prove  that  there  were  no  con- \ntemporary races  then  who  were  highly  civilized?  When  the  present \npopulation  of  the  earth  have  disappeared,  and  some  archaeologist \nbelonging  to  the  'coming  race'  of  the  distant  future  shall  excavate \nthe  domestic  implements  of  one  of  our  Indian  or  Andaman  Island \ntribes,  will  he  be  justified  in  concluding  that  mankind  in  the  nineteenth \ncentury  was  'just  emerging  from  the  Stone  Age'?\" \n\nAnother  strange  inconsistency  in  scientific  knowledge  is  that  Neo- \nlithic man  is  shown  as  being  far  more  of  a  primitive  savage  than  the \nPalaeolithic  one.  Either  Lubbock's  Pre-historic  Man,  or  Evans'  An- \ncient Stone  Implements  must  be  at  fault,  or  \u2014  both.  For  this  is  what \nwe  learn  from  these  works  and  others : \u2014 \n\n(1)  As  we  pass  from  Neolithic  to  Palaeolithic  Man,  the  stone  im- \nplements become,  from  gracefully  shaped  and  polished  instruments, \nrude  lumbering  makeshifts.  Pottery,  etc.,  disappear  as  we  descend  the \nscale.    And  yet  the  latter  could  engrave  such  a  reindeer  I \n\n(2)  Palaeolithic  man  lived  in  caves  which  he  shared  with  hyaenas \nand  lions  also,\"**  whereas  Neolithic  man  dwelt  in  lake-villages  and \nbuildings. \n\nEvery  one  who  has  followed  even  superficially  the  geological  discov- \neries of  our  day,  knows  that  a  gradual  improvement  in  workmanship \nis  found,  from  the  clumsy  chipping  and  rude  chopping  of  the  early \nPalaeolithic  haches,  to  the  relatively  graceful  stone  celts  of  that  part \n\n1519.  India:    What    Can    It    Teach    Us,      thrice  Herculean   force  \u00abnd  magic  invnlner- \n1883.    Max   Muller,   p.    110.  ability,  or  elae   the  lion   was  as   weak  as  a \n\n1520.  Antiq.    of    Man    HUtoriealty    Con-      '\u2022\"''  **  *^\u00ab*  ^^\"^^   ^*>'  ***\u201eV^IL,*^ \n\nsame  dwelling.  We  may  as  well  be  asked  to \n\n**^^*^'  believe   next   that  it   is   that   Hon   or  hyaen* \n\n1521.  Pages  10-11.  which  has  engraved  the  deer  on  the  antler, \n\n1522.  In    such    a    case  Palaeolithic    man       as  be  told  that  this  bit  of  workmanship \nmust   have   been   endowed  fai   his   day   with       done  by  a  savage  of  such  a  kind. \n\n\nENTRAPPED  BY   THE   REINDEER  723 \n\nof  the  Neolithic  period  immediately  preceding  the  use  of  metals.  But \nthis  is  in  Europe,  a  few  portions  only  of  which  were  barely  rising \nfrom  the  waters  in  the  days  of  the  highest  Atlantean  civilizations. \nThere  were  rude  savages  and  highly  civilized  people  then,  as  there  are \nnow.  If  50,000  years  hence,  pigmy  Bushmen  are  exhumed  from  some \nAfrican  cavern  together  with  far  earlier  pigmy  elephants,  such  as \nwere  found  in  the  cave  deposits  of  Malta  by  Milne  Edwards,  will  that \nbe  a  reason  to  maintain  that  in  our  age  all  men  and  all  elephants  were \npigmies?  Or  if  the  weapons  of  the  Veddahs  of  Ceylon  are  found, \nwill  our  descendants  be  justified  in  setting  us  all  down  as  Palaeolithic \nsavages?  All  the  articles  which  geologists  now  excavate  in  Europe \ncan  certainly  never  date  earlier  than  from  the  close  of  the  Eocene  age, \nsince  the  lands  of  Europe  were  not  even  above  water  before  that \nperiod.  Nor  can  what  we  have  said  be  in  the  least  invalidated  by  theo- \nrists telling  us  that  these  quaint  sketches  of  animals  and  men  by  Palae- \nolithic man,  were  executed  only  toward  the  close  of  the  Reindeer  period \n\u2014  for  this  explanation  would  be  a  very  lame  one  indeed,  in  view  of \nthe  geologist's  ignorance  of  even  the  approximate  duration  of  periods. \nThe  Esoteric  Doctrine  teaches  distinctly  the  dogma  of  the  risings \nand  falls  of  civilization ;  and  now  we  learn  that : \n\nIt  is  a  remarkable  fact  that  cannibalism  seems  to  have  become  more  frequent \nas  man  advanced  in  civilization,  and  that  while  its  traces  are  frequent  in  neo- \nlithic times  they  .  .  .  altogether  disappear  in  the  age  of  the  mammoth  and  the \nreindeer.\"\" \n\nAnother  evidence  of  the  cyclic  law  and  the  truth  of  our  teachings. \nEsoteric  history  teaches  that  idols  and  their  worship  died  out  with  the \nFourth  Race,  tmtil  the  survivors  of  the  hybrid  races  of  the  latter \n(Chinamen,  African  negroes,  etc.)  gradually  brought  the  worship  back. \nThe  Vedas  countenance  no  idols ;  all  the  modem  Hindu  writings  do. \n\nIn  the  early  Egyptian  tombs,  and  in  the  remains  of  the  pre-historic  cities \nexcavated  by  Dr.  Schliemann,  images  of  owl-  and  ox-headed  goddesses,  and \nother  symbolical  figures,  or  idols,  are  found  in  abundance.  But  when  we  as- \ncend into  Neolithic  times,  such  idols  are  no  longer  found.  .  .  .  The  only  ones \nwhich  may  be  said  with  some  certainty  to  have  been  idols  are  one  or  two \ndiscovered  by  M.  de  Braye  in  some  artificial  caves  of  the  Neolithic  period  .  .  . \nwhich  appear  to  be  intended  for  female  figures  of  life  size.  .  .  .\"~ \n\nAnd  these  may  have  been  simply  statues.  Anyhow,  all  this  is  one \namong  the  many  proofs  of  the  cyclic  rise  and  fall  of  civilization  and \nreligion.  The  fact  that  no  traces  of  human  relics  or  skeletons  are \nso  far  found  beyond  post-Tertiary  or  \"  Quaternary  \"  times  \u2014  though \nAbbe  Bourgeois'  flints  may  serve  as  a  warning  \"**  \u2014  seems  to  point  to \n\n1523.  Modem  Science  and  Modem  1525.  More  than  twenty  q>ecimen8  of  fos- \nThought,  p.   164.                                                        sil  monkeys  have  been  found  in  one  locality \n\n1524.  Ibid,,  p.   199.  alone,    in    Miocene    strata     (Pikermi,     near \n\n\n724  THB  SECRET  DOCTRINE \n\nthe  truth  of  another  esoteric  statement,  which  runs  thus :  \"  Seek  for \nthe  remains  of  thy  forefathers  in  the  high  places.  The  vales  have \ngrown  into  mountains  and  the  mountains  have  crumbled  to  the  bottom \nof  the  seas.\"  .  .  .  Fourth  Race  mankind,  thinned  after  the  last  cata- \nclysm by  two-thirds  of  its  population,  instead  of  settling  on  the  new \ncontinents  and  islands  that  reappeared  while  their  predecessors  formed \nthe  floors  of  new  Oceans  \u2014  deserted  that  which  is  now  Europe  and \nparts  of  Asia  and  Africa  for  the  summits  Of  gigantic  mountains,  the \nseas  that  surrounded  some  of  the  latter  having  since  \"  retreated  \"  and \nmade  room  for  the  table  lands  of  Central  Asia. \n\nThe  most  interesting  example  of  this  progressive  march  is  perhaps \nafforded  by  the  celebrated  Kent's  Cavern  at  Torquay.  In  that  strange \nrecess,  excavated  by  water  out  of  the  Devonian  limestone,  we  find  a \nmost  curious  record  preserved  for  us  in  the  geological  memoirs  of  the \nearth.  Under  the  blocks  of  limestone,  which  heaped  the  floor  of  the \ncavern,  were  discovered,  embedded  in  a  deposit  of  black  earth,  many \nimplements  of  the  Neolithic  period  of  fairly  excellent  worktnanship, \nwith  a  few  fragments  of  pottery  \u2014  possibly  traceable  to  the  era  of  the \nRoman  colonization.  There  is  no  trace  of  Palaeolithic  man  here. \nNo  flints  or  traces  of  the  extinct  animals  of  the  Quaternary  period. \nWhen,  however,  we  penetrate  still  deeper  through  the  dense  layer  of \nstalagmite  beneath  the  mold  into  the  red  earth,  which,  of  course,  itself \nonce  formed  the  pavement  of  the  retreat,  things  assume  a  very  dif- \nferent aspect.  Not  one  implement  fit  to  bear  comparison  with  the \nfinely-chipped  weapons  found  in  the  overlying  stratum  is  to  be  seen; \nonly  a  host  of  the  rude  and  lumbering  little  hatchets  (with  which  the \nmonstrous  giants  of  the  animal  world  were  subdued  and  killed  by \nlittle  man,  we  have  to  think?)  and  scrapers  of  the  Palaeolithic  age, \nmixed  up  confusedly  with  the  bones  of  species  now  either  extinct  or \nemigrated,  driven  away  by  change  of  climate.  It  is  the  artificer  of \nthese  ugly  little  hatchets,  you  see,  who  sculptured  the  reindeer  over \nthe  brook,  on  the  antler  as  shown  above.  In  all  cases  we  meet  with  the \nsame  evidence  that,  from  historic  to  Neolithic  and  from  Neolithic  to \nPalaeolithic  man,  things  slope  downwards  on  an  inclined  plane  from \nthe  rudiments  of  civilization  to  the  most  abject  barbarism  \u2014  in  Europe \nagain.  We  are  made  also  to  face  the  \"mammoth  age\" \u2014 the  extreme \nor  earliest  division  of  the  Palaeolithic  age  \u2014  in  which  the  great  rude- \nness of  implements  reaches  its  maximum,  and  the  brutal  (?)  appearance \nof  contemporary  skulls,  such  as  the  Neanderthal,  point  to  a  very  low \ntype  of  Humanity.  But  they  may  sometimes  point  also  to  something  be- \nsides ;  to  a  race  of  men  quite  distinct  .from  our  (Fifth  Race)  Humanity. \n\nAthens).     If  man  was  not  then,  the  period  is      and    if    no    monkey   is    found   earlier,    what \ntoo  short  for  him  to  have  been  transformed      follows? \n\u2014  stretch  it  as  jou  may.     And  if  he  was. \n\n\nSTRANGE    CONFESSIONS   OF   SCIENCE  725 \n\nAs  said  by  an  anthropologist  in  Modern  Thought  (art.  \"  The  Gen- \nesis of  Man  \")  : \n\nThe  theory,  scientifically  based  or  not,  of  Peyr^re  may  be  considered  to  be \nequivalent  to  that  which  divided  man  in  two  species.  Broca,  Virey,  and  a \nnumber  of  the  French  anthropologists  have  recognized  that  the  lower  race  of \nman,  comprising  the  Australian,  Tasmanian,  and  Negro  race,  excluding  the \nKaffirs  and  the  Northern  Africans,  should  be  placed  apart.  The  fact  that  in \nthis  species,  or  rather  sub-species,  the  third  lower  molars  are  usually  larger \nthan  the  second,  and  the  squamosal  and  frontal  bones  are  generally  united  by \nsuture,  places  the  Homo  Afer  on  the  level  of  being  as  good  a  distinct  species \nas  many  of  the  kinds  of  finches.  I  shall  abstain  on  the  present  occasion  from \nmentioning  the  facts  of  hybridity,  whereon  the  late  Professor  Broca  has  so \nexhaustively  commented.  The  history,  in  the  past  ages  of  the  world,  of \nthis  race  is  peculiar.  It  has  never  originated  a  system  of  architecture  or \na  religion  of  its  own.  (Dr.  C.  Carter  Blake) \n\nIt  is  peculiar,  indeed,  as  we  have  shown  in  the  case  of  the  Tas- \nmanians.  However  it  may  be,  fossil  man  in  Europe  can  neither  prove \nnor  disprove  the  antiquity  of  man  on  this  Earth  nor  the  age  of  his \nearliest  civilizations. \n\nIt  is  time  the  Occultists  should  disregard  any  attempts  to  laugh  at \nthem,  scorning  the  heavy  guns  of  the  satire  of  the  men  of  science  as \nmuch  as  the  pop-guns  of  the  profane,  since  it  is  impossible,  so  far,  to \nobtain  either  proof  or  disproof,  while  their  theories  can  stand  the  test \nbetter  than  the  hypotheses  of  the  Scientists  at  any  rate.  As  to  the \nproof  for  the  antiquity  which  they  claim  for  man,  they  have,  moreover, \nDarwin  himself  and  Lyell.  The  latter  confesses  that  they  (the  natur- \nalists) \"  have  already  obtained  evidence  of  the  existence  of  man  at \nso  remote  a  period  that  there  has  been  time  for  many  conspicuous \nmammalia,  once  his  contemporaries,  to  die  out,  and  this  even  before  the \nera  of  the  earliest  historical  records.\"  ^^^^  This  is  a  statement  made  by \none  of  England's  great  authorities  upon  the  question.  The  two  sen- \ntences that  follow  are  as  suggestive,  and  may  well  be  remembered  by \nthe  students  of  Occultism,  for  with  all  others  he  says: \n\nIn  spite  of  the  long  lapse  of  prehistoric  ages  during  which  he  [Man]  must \nhave  flourished  on  Earth,  there  is  no  proof  of  any  perceptible  change  in  his \nbodily  structure.  If,  therefore,  he  ever  diverged  from  some  unreasoning  brute \nancestor,  we  must  suppose  him  to  have  existed  at  a  far  more  distant  epoch, \npossibly  on  some  continents  or  islands  now  submerged  beneath  the  Ocean. \n\nThus  lost  continents  are  officially  suspected.  That  worlds  (also \nRaces)  are  periodically  destroyed  by  fire  (volcanoes  and  earthquakes) \nand  water,  in  turn,  and  renewed,  is  a  doctrine  as  old  as  man.  Manu, \nHermes,  the  Chaldees,  all  antiquity  believed  in  this.  Twice  already \nhas  the  face  of  the  globe  been  changed  by  fire,  and  twice  by  water, \n\n1526.    Antiquity  of  Man,  p.  530. \n\n\n726  THE  SBCRET  DOCTRINE \n\nsince  man  appeared  on  it.  As  land  needs  rest  and  renovation,  new \nforces,  and  a  change  for  its  soil,  so  does  water.  Thence  arises  a \nperiodical  redistribution  of  land  and  water,  change  of  climates,  etc.,  all \nbrought  on  by  geological  revolution,  and  ending  in  a  final  change  in  the \naxis.  Astronomers  may  pooh-pooh  the  idea  of  a  periodical  change  in \nthe  behavior  of  the  globe's  axis,  and  smile  at  the  conversation  given  in \nthe  Book  of  Enoch  between  Noah  and  his  \"  grandfather  \"  Enoch ;  the \nallegory  is,  nevertheless,  a  geological  and  an  astronomical  fact :  there  is \na  secular  change  in  the  inclination  of  the  earth's  axis,  and  its  appointed \ntime  is  recorded  in  one  of  the  great  Secret  Cycles.  As  in  many  other \nquestions.  Science  is  gradually  moving  toward  our  way  of  thinking. \nDr.  Henry  Woodward,  F.  r.  s.,  F.  g.  s.,  writes\"\" : \u2014 \n\nIf  it  be  necessary  to  call  in  extramundane  causes  to  explain  the  great  in- \ncrease of  ice  at  this  glacial  period,  I  would  prefer  the  theory  propounded  by \nDr.  Robert  Hooke  in  1688;  since,  by  Sir  Richard  Phillips  and  others;  and \nlastly  by  Mr.  Thomas  Belt,  c  B.,  F.  g.  s.  ;  namely,  a  slight  increase  in  the  pre- \nsent obliquity  of  the  ecliptic,  a  proposal  in  perfect  accord  with  other  known \nastronomical  facts,  and  the  introduction  of  which  is  essential  to  our  cosmical \ncondition  as  a  unit  in  the  great  solar  system. \n\nThe  following,  quoted  from  a  Lecture  by  W.  Pengelly,  ^.  R.  s.,  F.  G.  s., \ndelivered  in  March,  1885,  on  \"The  extinct  Lake  of  Bovey  Tracey\" \nshows  the  hesitation,  in  the  face  of  every  evidence  in  favor  of  Atlantis, \nto  accept  the  fact.    It  is  a  quotation  in  the  body  of  the  Lecture : \u2014 \n\nEvergreen  Figs,  Laurels,  Palms,  and  Ferns  having  gigantic  rhizomes  have \ntheir  existing  congeners  in  a  sub-tropical  climate,  such,  it  cannot  be  doubted,  as \nprevailed  in  Devonshire  in  Miocene  times,  and  are  thus  calculated  to  suggest \ncaution  when  the  present  climate  of  any  district  is  regarded  as  normal. \n\nWhen,  moreover,  Miocene  plants  are  found  in  Disco  Island,  on  the  west \ncoast  of  Greenland,  lying  between  69**  20'  and  70**  SCK  N.  lat;  when  we  learn \nthat  among  them  were  two  species  found  also  at  Bovey  (Sequoia  Couttsiae, \nQuercus  Lyetli) ;  when,  to  quote  Professor  Heer,  we  find  that  \"  the  *  splendid \nevergreen*  (Magnolia  Ingle fieldi)  'ripened  its  fruits  so  far  north  as  on  the \nparallel  of  70^ ' \"  (Phil.  Trans.,  cHx.  457,  1869)  ;  when  also  the  number,  variety, \nand  luxuriance  of  the  Greenland  Miocene  plants  are  found  to  have  been  such \nthat,  had  land  continued  so  far,  some  of  them  would  in  all  probability  have \nflourished  at  the  Pole  itself,  the  problem  of  changes  of  climate  is  brought \nprominently  into  view,  but  only  to  be  dismissed  apparently  with  the  feeling \nthat  the  time  for  its  solution  has  not  yet  arrived. \n\nIt  seems  to  be  admitted  on  all  hands  that  the  Miocene  plants  of  Europe  have \ntheir  nearest  and  most  numerous  existing  analogues  in  North  America,  and \nhence  arises  the  question:  How  was  the  migration  from  one  area  to  the  other \neffected?     Was  there,  as  some  have  believed,  an  Atlantis?  \u2014 a  continent,  or \n\n1527.    Popular  Science  Review    (New   Series)    in  Vol.   I,  p.   115,  Art:    \"Evidences  of \n\nthe  Age  of  Ice.\" \n\n\n\u00ab     \u00ab<-*0<<i*^T^  \u2022r\u00ab-^T\u00ab'     \" \n\n\nNO        MISSING    LINK  \"    ANYWHERE  727 \n\nan  archipelago  of  large  islands,  occupying  the  area  of  the  North  Atlantic. \nThere  is  perhaps  nothing  unphilosophical  in  this  hypothesis;  for  since,  as \ngeologists  state,  \"  the'  Alps  have  acquired  4000,  and  even  in  some  places  more \nthan  10,000  feet  of  their  present  altitude  since  the  commencement  of  the  Eocene \nperiod\"  (Lyeirs  Principles,  11th  ed.,  p.  256,  1872),  a  Post-Miocene  [?]  de- \npression might  have  carried  the  hypothetical  Atlantis  into  almost  abysmal \ndepths.  But  an  Atlantis  is  apparently  unnecessary  and  uncalled  for.  Accord- \ning to  Professor  Oliver,  \"A  close  and  very  peculiar  analogy  subsists  between \nthe  Flora  of  Tertiary  Central  Europe  and  the  recent  Floras  of  the  American \nStates  and  of  the  Japanese  region;  an  analogy  much  closer  and  more  intimate \nthan  is  to  be  traced  between  the  Tertiary  and  Recent  Floras  of  Europe.  We \nfind  the  Tertiary  element  of  the  Old  World  to  be  intensified  towards  its  ex- \ntreme eastern  margin.  .  .  .  This  accession  of  the  Tertiary  element  is  rather \ngradual  and  not  abruptly  assumed  in  the  Japan  islands  only.  Although  it \nthere  attains  a  maximum,  we  may  trace  it  from  the  Mediterranean,  Levant, \nCaucasus,  and  Persia  .  .  .  then  along  the  Himalaya  and  through  China.  .  .  . \nWe  learn  also  that  during  the  Tertiary  epoch,  counterparts  of  Central  Euro- \npean Miocene  genera  certainly  grew  in  North- West  America.  .  .  .  We  note \nfurther  that  the  present  Atlantic  Islands'  Flora  affords  no  substantial  evidence \nof  a  former  direct  communication  with  the  mainland  of  the  New  World.  .  .  . \nThe  consideration  of  these  facts  leads  me  to  the  opinion  that  botanical  evid- \nence does  not  favor  the  hypothesis  of  an  Atlantis.  On  the  other  hand,  it \nstrongly  favors  the  view  that  at  some  period  of  the  Tertiary  epoch  North- \nEastern  Asia  was  united  to  North- Western  America,  perhaps  by  the  line \nwhere  the  Aleutian  chain  of  islands  now  extends.\" \n\n\nSee,  however,  \"  Scientific  and  Geological  Proofs  of  the  Reality  of \nSeveral  Submerged  Continents.\" \n\nBut  nothing  short  of  a  pithecoid  man,  will  ever  satisfy  the  luckless \nsearchers  after  the  thrice  hypothetical  \"  missing  link.\"  Yet,  if  beneath \nthe  vast  floors  of  the  Atlantic,  from  the  Teneriffe  Pic  to  Gibraltar,  the \nancient  emplacement  of  the  lost  Atlantis,  all  the  submarine  strata  were \nto  be  broken  up  miles  deep,  no  such  skull  as  would  satisfy  the  Darwin- \nists would  be  found.  As  Dr.  C.  R.  Bree  remarks,*'**  no  missing  links \nbetween  man  and  ape  having  been  discovered  in  various  gravels  and \nformations  above  the  tertiaries,  if  they  had  gone  down  with  the  con- \ntinents now  covered  with  the  sea,  they  might  still  be  found  \"  in  those \nbeds  of  contemporary  geological  strata  which  have  not  gone  down  to \nthe  bottom  of  the  sea.\"  Yet  they  are  as  fatally  absent  from  the  latter \nas  from  the  former.  Were  not  preconceptions  to  fasten  vampire-like \non  man's  mind,  the  author  of  Antiquity  of  Man  would  have  found  a \nclue  to  the  difficulty  in  that  same  work  of  his,  by  going  ten  pages  back \n(530)  and  reading  over  a  quotation  of  his  own  from  Professor  G. \nRolleston's  work.     This  physiologist,  he  says,  suggests  that  as  there \n\n1528.    Nat.   Hist,   Rtv.,   II,    164,    1862,  1529.    PallaeUs  of  Darwinism, \n\n\n728  THE  SECRET  DOCTRINE \n\nis  considerable  plasticity  in  the  human  frame,  not  only  in  youth  and \nduring  growth,  but  even  in  the  adult,  we  ought  not  always  to  take  for \ngranted,  as  some  advocates  of  the  development  theory  seem  to  do,  that \neach  advance  in  physical  power  depends  on  an  improvement  in  bodily \nstructure,  for  why  may  not  the  soul,  or  the  higher  intellectual  and \nmoral  faculties  play  the  first  instead  of  the  second  part  in  a  progressive \nscheme. \n\nThis  hypothesis  is  made  in  relation  to  Evolution  not  being  entirely \ndue  to  \"natural  selection\";  but  it  applies  as  well  to  our  case  in  hand. \nFor  we,  too,  claim  that  it  is  the  \"  Soul,\"  or  the  inner  man,  that  de- \nscends on  Earth  first,  the  psychic  astrcU,  the  mold  on  which  physical \nman  is  gradually  built  \u2014  his  Spirit,  intellectual  and  moral  faculties \nawakening  later  on  as  that  physical  stature  grows  and  develops. \n\n\"  Thus  incorporeal  Spirits  to  smaller  forms  reduced  their  shapes \nimmense,\"  .  .  .  and  became  the  men  of  the  Third  and  Fourth  Races. \nStill  later,  ages  after,  appeared  the  men  of  our  Fifth  Race,  reduced \nfrom  the  still  gigantic  (in  our  modern  sense)  stature  of  their  primeval \nancestors,  to  about  half  of  that  size  at  present. \n\nMan  is  certainly  no  special  creation,  and  he  is  the  product  of  Nature's \ngradual  perfective  work,  like  any  other  living  unit  on  this  Earth.  But \nthis  is  only  with  regard  to  the  human  tabernacle.  That  which  lives  and \nthinks  in  man  and  survives  that  frame,  the  masterpiece  of  evolution  \u2014 \nis  the  \"  Eternal  Pilgrim,\"  the  Protean  differentiation  in  space  and  time \nof  the  One  Absolute  \"  unknowable.\" \n\nIn  his  Antiquity  of  Man,  Sir  C.  Lyell  quotes  \u2014  perhaps  in  rather  a \nmocking  spirit  \u2014  what  Hallam  says  in  his  Introduction  to  the  Litera- \nture of  Europe  ^\u25a0*\"  :\u2014 \n\nIf  man  was  made  in  the  image  of  God,  he  was  also  made  in  the  image  of \nan  ape.  The  framework  of  the  body  of  him  who  has  weighed  the  stars  and \nmade  the  lightning  his  slave,  approaches  to  that  of  a  speechless  brute  who \nwanders  in  the  forest  of  Sumatra.  Thus  standing  on  the  frontier  land  be- \ntween animal  and  angelic  natures,  what  wonder  that  he  should  partake  of \nboth  ? \n\nAn  Occultist  would  have  put  it  otherwise.  He  would  say  that  man \nwas  indeed  made  in  the  image  of  a  type  projected  by  his  progenitor, \nthe  creating  Angel-Force,  or  Dhyan  Chohan;  while  the  wanderer  of \nthe  forest  of  Sumatra  was  made  in  the  image  of  man,  since  the  frame- \nwork of  the  ape,  we  say  again,  is  the  revival,  the  resuscitation  by  abnor^ \nmal  means  of  the  actual  form  of  the  Third-Round,  and  of  the  Fourth- \nRound  Man  as  well,  later  on.  Nothing  is  lost  in  nature,  not  an  atom: \nthis  latter  is  at  least  certain  on  scientific  data.  Analogy  would  appear \nto  demand  that  form  should  be  equally  endowed  with  permanency. \n\n1530.     Vol.  IV,  p.   162. \n\n\nPALA^UTHIC   MAN,  A  CAI^IGRAPH  I  729 \n\nAnd  yet  what  do  we  find : \u2014 \n\nIt  is  significant  [says  Sir  W.  Dawson,  F.  r.  s.],  that  Professor  Huxley  in  his \nlectures  in  New  York,  while  resting  his  case  as  to  the  lower  animals,  mainly \non  the  supposed  genealogy  of  the  horse,  which  has  often  been  shown  to  amount \nto  no  certain  evidence,  avoided  altogether  the  discussion  of  the  origin  of  men \nfrom  the  apes,  now  obviously  complicated  with  so  many  difficulties  that  both \nWallace  and  Mivart  are  staggered  by  them.  Professor  Thomas  in  his  recent \nlectures  (Nature,  1876),  admits  that  there  is  no  lower  man  known  than  the \nAustralian,  and  that  there  is  no  known  link  of  connection  with  the  monkeys; \nand  that  Haeckel  has  to  admit  that  the  penultimate  link  in  his  phylogeny,  the \nape-like  man,  is  absolutely  unknown  (History  of  Creation).  .  .  .  The  so- \ncalled  \"  tallies \"  found  with  the  bones  of  Palaeocosmic  men  in  European  caves, \nand  illustrated  in  the  admirable  works  of  Christy  and  Lartet,  show  that  the \nrudiments  even  of  writings  were  already  in  possession  of  the  oldest  race  of \nmen  known  to  archaeology  or  geology.\"\" \n\nAgain  in  Dr.  C.  R.  Bree's  Fallacies  of  Darwinism,^^*^  we  read : \u2014 \n\nMr.  Darwin  justly  says  that  the  difference  physically  and,  more  especially, \nmentally,  between  the  lowest  form  of  man  and  the  highest  anthropomorphous \nape,  is  enormous.  Therefore,  the  time  \u2014  which  in  Darwinian  evolution  must \nbe  almost  inconceivably  slow  \u2014  must  have  been  enormous  also  during  man's \ndevelopment  from  the  monkey.**\"  The  chance,  therefore,  of  some  of  these \nvariations  being  found  in  the  different  gravels  or  fresh-water  formations  above \nthe  tertiaries,  must  be  very  great.  And  yet  not  one  single  variation,  not  one \nsingle  specimen  of  a  being  between  a  monkey  and  a  man  has  ever  been  found. \nNeither  in  the  gravel,  nor  the  drift-clay,  nor  the  fresh- water  beds,  nor  in  the \ntertiaries  below  them  has  there  ever  been  discovered  the  remains  of  any  mem- \nber of  the  missing  families  between  the  monkey  and  the  man,  as  assumed  to \nhave  existed  by  Mr.  Darwin.  Have  they  gone  down  with  the  depression  of \nthe  earth's  surface  and  are  they  now  covered  with  the  sea?  If  so,  it  is  beyond \nall  probability  that  they  should  not  also  be  found  in  those  beds  of  contem- \nporary geological  strata  which  have  not  gone  down  to  the  bottom  of  the  sea; \nstill  more  improbable  that  some  portions  should  not  be  dredged  from  the \nocean  bed  like  the  remains  of  the  mammoth  and  the  rhinoceros  which  are \nalso'  found  in  fresh-water  beds  and  gravels  and  drift!  .  .  .  the  celebrated \nNeanderthal  skull,  about  which  so  much  has  been  said,  belongs  confessedly  to \nthis  remote  epoch  [bronze  and  stone  ages],  and  yet  presents,  although  it  may \nhave  been  the  skull  of  an  idiot,  immense  differences  from  the  highest  known \nanthropomorphous  ape. \n\nOur  globe  being  convulsed  each  time  that  it  reaivakens  for  a  new \nperiod  of  activity,  like  a  field  which  has  to  be  plowed  and  furrowed \n\n1531.  See  Wilson's  Prehistoric  Man,  op,  1533.  And  how  much  more  \"enormous\" \nciL,  vol.  II,  p.  54.  Origin  of  the  World,  if  we  reverse  the  subjects  and  say  during \np.   393.  the    monkey's    development    from   the    Third \n\n1532.  Page   160.  Race    Man. \n\n\n730  THE  SECRET  DOCTRINE \n\nbefore  fresh  seed  for  its  new  crop  is  thrown  into  it \u2014  it  does  seem  quite \nhopeless  that  fossils  belonging  to  its  previous  Rounds  should  be  found \nin  the  beds  of  either  its  oldest  or  its  latest  geological  strata.  Every  new \nManvantara  brings  along  with  it  the  renovation  of  forms,  types  and \nspecies;  every  type  of  the  preceding  organic  forms \u2014 vegetable,  animal \nand  human  \u2014  changes  and  is  perfected  in  the  next,  even  to  the  mineral, \nwhich  has  received  in  this  Round  its  final  opacity  and  hardness;  its \nsofter  portions  having  formed  the  present  vegetation ;  the  astral  relics \nof  previous  vegetation  and  fauna  having  been  utilized  in  the  formation \nof  the  lower  animals,  and  determining  the  structure  of  the  primeval \nRoot-T3rpes  of  the  highest  mammalia.  And,  finally,  the  form  of  the \ngigantic  Ape-Man  of  the  former  Round  has  been  reproduced  in  this \none  by  human  bestiality  and  transfigured  into  the  parent  form  in  the \nmodem  Anthropoid. \n\nThis  doctrine,  even  imperfectly  delineated  as  it  is  under  our  inefH- \ncient  pen,  is  assuredly  more  logical,  more  consistent  with  facts,  and  far \nmore  probable  than  many  \"  scientific  \"  theories ;  that,  for  instance,  of \nthe  first  organic  germ  descending  on  a  meteor  to  our  Earth  \u2014  like  Ain \nSoph  on  his  Vehicle,  Adam  Kadmon.  Only,  the  latter  descent  is  alle- \ngorical, as  every  one  knows,  and  the  Kabalists  have  never  offered  this \nfigure  of  speech  for  acceptance  in  its  dead-letter  garb.  But  the  germ \non  the  meteor  theory,  as  coming  from  such  high  scientific  quarters, \nis  an  eligible  candidate  for  axiomatic  truth  and  law,  a  theory  people \nare  in  honor  bound  to  accept,  if  they  would  be  on  a  right  level  with \nmodem  Science.  What  the  next  theory  necessitated  by  the  materialistic \npremisses  will  be  \u2014  no  one  can  tell.  Meanwhile,  the  present  theories, \nas  any  one  can  see,  clash  together  far  more  discordantly  among  them- \nselves than  even  those  of  the  Occultists  outside  the  sacred  precincts \nof  learning.  For  what  is  there,  next  in  order,  now  that  exact  Science \nhas  made  even  of  the  Life-principle  an  empty  word,  a  meaningless \nterm;  and  now  insists  that  life  is  an  effect  due  to  the  molecular  action \nof  the  primordial  protoplasm!  The  new  doctrine  of  the  Darwinists \nmay  be  defined  and  summarized  in  a  few  words,  in  which  Mr.  Herbert \nSpencer  has  defined  \"  special  creation  \" : \u2014 \n\n...  It  is  worthless.  Worthless,  by  its  derivation ;  worthless,  in  its  intrinsic  in- \ncoherence ;  worthless,  as  absolutely  without  evidence ;  worthless,  as  not  suppl3ring \nan  intellectual  need ;  worthless,  as  not  satisf)ring  a  moral  want.  We  must,  there- \nfore, consider  it  as  counting  for  nothing  in  opposition  to  any  other  hypothesis \nrespecting  the  origin  of  organic  beings}^ \n\n1534.    PrineipUs   of  Biology \u00bb   Vol.   I,   p.   345. \n\n\nSTitL    GREATER    DIFFICULTIES  731 \n\n\n\u00a7V \nORGANIC  EVOLUTION  AND  CREATIVE  CENTERS \n\nIt  is  argued  that  the  Universal  Evolution,  otherwise,  the  gradual \ndevelopment  of  species  in  all  the  kingdoms  of  nature,  works  by  uniform \nlaws.  This  is  admitted,  and  the  law  enforced  far  more  strictly  in \nEsoteric  than  in  modern  Science.  But  we  are  told  also,  that  it  is \nequally  a  law  that  \"  development  works  from  the  less  to  the  more \nperfect,  and  from  the  simpler  to  the  more  complicated,  by  incessant \nchanges,  small  in  themselves,  but  constantly  accumulating  in  the  re- \nquired direction.\"  It  is  from  the  infinitesimally  small  that  the  com- \nparatively gigantic  species  are  produced. \n\nEsoteric  Science  agrees  with  it,  but  adds  that  this  law  applies  only  to \nwhat  is  known  to  it  as  the  Primary  Creation  \u2014  the  evolution  of  worlds \nfrom  primordial  atoms,  and  the  pre-primordiai  Atom,  at  the  first  differ- \nentiation of  the  former;  and  that  during  the  period  of  cyclic  evolution \nin  space  and  time,  this  law  is  limited  and  works  only  in  the  lower  king- \ndoms. It  did  so  work  during  the  first  geological  periods,  from  simple \nto  complex,  on  the  rough  material  surviving  from  the  relics  of  the \nThird  Round,  which  relics  are  projected  into  objectivity  when  terres- \ntrial activity  recommences. \n\nNo  more  than  Science,  does  esoteric  philosophy  admit  design  or \n\"  special  creation.\"  It  rejects  every  claim  to  the  \"  miraculous,\"  and \naccepts  nothing  outside  the  uniform  and  immutable  laws  of  Nature. \nBut  it  teaches  a  cycKc  law,  a  double  stream  of  force  (or  spirit)  and  of \nmatter,  which,  starting  from  the  neutral  center  of  Being,  develops  in \nits  cyclic  progress  and  incessant  transformations.  The  primitive  germ \nfrom  which  all  vertebrate  life  has  developed  throughout  the  ages,  being \ndistinct  from,  the  primitive  germ  from  which  the  vegetable  and  the \nanimal  life  have  evolved,  there  are  side  laws  whose  work  is  determined \nby  the  conditions  in  which  the  materials  to  be  worked  upon  are  found \nby  them,  and  of  which  Science \u2014 physiology  and  anthropology  especially \n\u2014  seems  to  be  little  aware.  Its  votaries  speak  of  that  \"  primitive  germ,\" \nand  maintain  that  it  is  shown  beyond  any  doubt  that  the  \"design\"  and \nthe  \"designer,\"  if  there  be  any,  in  the  case  of  man,  with  the  wonderful \nstructure  of  his  limbs,  and  his  hand  especially,  \"  must  be  placed  very \nmuch  farther  back,  and  [the  design]  is,  in  fact,  involved  in  the  primi- \ntive germ,\"  from  which  not  only  all  vertebrate  life,  but,  \"probably \nall  life,  animal  and  vegetable,  have  been  slowly  developed.\"^*** \n\n1535.    Modem  Science  and  Modem   Thonghf,  p.  94. \n\n\n/ \n\n\n/ \n\n\n732  THE   SECRET  DOCTRINE \n\nThis  is  as  true  of  the  \"primitive  germ\"  as  it  is  false  that  that \n\"  germ  \"  is  only  \"  very  much  farther  back  \"  than  man  is ;  for  it  is  at \nan  immeasurable  and  inconceivable  distance  (in  time,  though  not  in \nspace)  from  the  origin  even  of  our  Solar  system.  As  the  Hindii  philo- \nsophy very  justly  teaches,  the  \"Aniydmsam  Aniyasam/'  can  be  known \nonly  through  false  notions.  It  is  the  \"  many  \"  that  proceed  from  the \nONE  \u2014  the  living  spiritual  germs  or  centers  of  forces  \u2014  each  in  a  sep- \ntenary form,  which  first  generate,  and  then  give  the  primary  impulse \nto  the  law  of  evolution  and  gradual  slow  development. \n\nLimiting  the  teaching  strictly  to  this,  our  earth,  it  may  be  shown  that, \nas  the  ethereal  forms  of  the  first  Men  are  first  projected  on  seven  zones \nby  seven  Dhyan-Chohanic  centers  of  Force,  so  there  are  centers  of \ncreative  power  for  every  root  or  parent  species  of  the  host  of  forms  of \nvegetable  and  animal  life.  This  is,  again,  no  \"  special  creation,\"  nor  is \nthere  any  \"  Design,\"  except  in  the  general  \"  ground-plan  \"  worked  out \nby  the  universal  law.    But  there  are  certainly  \"  designers,\"  though  these \n\n/are  neither  omnipotent  nor  omniscient  in  the  absolute  sense  of  the  term. \nThey  are  simply  Builders,  or  Masons,  working  under  the  impulse  given \nthem  by  the  ever-to-be-unknown  (on  our  plane)  Master  Mason  \u2014  the \nOne  Life  and  Law.  Belonging  to  this  sphere,  they  have  no  hand  in, \nor  possibility  of  working  on  any  other,  during  the  present  Manvantara, \nat  any  rate.  That  they  work  in  cycles  and  on  a  strictly  geometrical \nand  mathematical  scale  of  progression,  is  what  the  extinct  animal  species \namply  demonstrate;  that  they  act  by  design  in  the  details  of  minor \nlives  (of  side  animal  issues,  etc.)  is  what  natural  history  has  sufficient \nevidence  for.  In  the  creation  of  new  species,  departing  sometimes  very \nwidely  from  the  Parent  stock,  as  in  the  great  variety  of  the  genus  Felis \n\u2014  like  the  lynx,  the  tiger,  the  cat,  etc.  \u2014  it  is  the  \"  designers  \"  who \ndirect  the  new  evolution  by  adding  to,  or  depriving  the  species  of \ncertain  appendages,  either  needed  or  becoming  useless  in  the  new  en- \nvironments. Thus,  when  we  say  that  Nature  provides  for  every  animal \nand  plant,  whether  large  or  small,  we  speak  correctly.  For,  it  is  those \nterrestrial  spirits  of  Nature,  who  form  the  aggregated  Nature ;  which, \nif  it  fails  occasionally  in  its  design,  is  neither  to  be  considered  blind, \nnor  to  be  taxed  with  the  failure;  since,  belonging  to  a  differentiated \nsum  of  qualities  and  attributes,  it  is  in  virtue  of  that  alone  conditioned \nand  imperfect. \n\nWere  there  no  such  thing  as  evolutionary  cycles,  an  eternal  spiral \nprogress  into  matter  with  a  proportionate  obscuration  of  spirit \u2014 though \nthe  two  are  one  \u2014  followed  by  an  inverse  ascent  into  spirit  and  the \ndefeat  of  matter  \u2014  active  and  passive  by  turn  \u2014  how  explain  the  dis- \ncoveries of  zoology  and  geology?  How  is  it  that,  on  the  dictum  of \nauthoritative  science,  one  can  trace  the  animal  life  from  the  mollusc  up \n\n\nTHE  \"  TO  BE  OR  NOT  TO  BE  \"  OP  SCIENCE  733 \n\nto  the  great  Sea  Dragon,  from  the  smallest  land-worm  up  again  to  the \ngigantic  animals  of  the  Tertiary  Period ;  and  that  the  latter  were  once \ncrossed  is  shown  by  the  fact  of  all  those  species  decreasing,  dwindling \ndown  and  being  dwarfed.  If  the  seeming  process  of  development \nworking  from  the  less  to  the  more  perfect,  and  from  the  simpler  to  the \nmore  complex,  were  a  universal  law  indeed,  instead  of  being  a  very \nimperfect  generalization  of  a  mere  secondary  nature  in  the  great  Cosmic \nprocess,  and  if  there  were  no  such  cycles  as  those  claimed,  then  the \nMesozoic  fauna  and  flora  ought  to  change  places  with  the  latest  Neo- \nlithic. It  is  the  Plesiosauri  and  the  Ichthyosauri  that  we  ought  to  find \ndeveloping  from  the  present  sea  and  river  reptiles,  instead  of  giving \nplace  to  their  dwarfed  modem  analogies.  It  is,  again,  our  old  friend, \nthe  good-tempered  elephant,  that  would  be  the  fossil  antediluvian  an- \ncestor, and  the  mammoth  of  the  Pliocene  age  who  would  be  in  the \nmenagerie;  the  megalonyx  and  the  gigantic  megatherium  would  be \nfound  instead  of  the  lazy  sloth  in  the  forests  of  South  America,  in \nwhich  the  colossal  ferns  of  the  carboniferous  periods  would  take  the \nplace  of  moss  and  present  trees  \u2014  dwarfs,  even  the  giants  of  California, \nin  comparison  with  the  Titan-trees  of  past  geological  periods.  Surely \nthe  organisms  of  the  megasthenian  world  of  the  Tertiary  and  the  Meso- \nzoic Ages  must  have  been  more  complex  and  perfect  than  those  of \nthe  microsthenian  plants  and  animals  of  the  present  age?  The  Dryo- \npithecus,  for  instance,  is  found  more  perfect  anatomically,  more  fit  for \na  greater  development  of  brain  power,  than  the  modern  gorilla  or \ngibbon?  How  is  this,  then?  Are  we  to  believe  that  the  constitution \nof  all  those  colossal  land  and  sea-dragons,  of  the  gigantic  flying  rep- \ntiles, was  not  far  more  developed  and  complex  than  the  anatomy  of \nthe  lizards,  turtles,  crocodiles,  and  even  of  the  whales  \u2014  in  short, \nall  those  animals  we  are  acquainted  with? \n\nLet  us  admit,  however,  for  argument's  sake,  that  all  those  cycles, \nraces,  septenary  forms  of  evolution  and  the  tutti  quanti  of  esoteric \nteaching,  are  no  better  than  a  delusion  and  a  snare.  Let  us  agree \nwith  Science  and  say  that  man,  instead  of  being  an  imprisoned \n\"  Spirit,\"  and  his  vehicle,  the  shell  or  body,  a  gradually  perfected  and \nnow  complete  mechanism  for  material  and  terrestrial  uses,  as  claimed \nby  the  Occultists  \u2014  is  simply  a  more  developed  animal,  whose  primal \nform  emerged  from  one  and  the  same  primitive  germ  on  this  earth, \nas  the  flying  dragon  and  the  gnat,  the  whale  and  the  amoeba,  the \ncrocodile  and  the  frog,  etc.,  etc.  In  this  case,  he  must  have  passed \nthrough  the  identical  developments  and  through  the  same  process  of \ngrowth  as  all  the  other  mammals?  If  man  is  an  animal,  and  nothing \nmore,  a  highly  intellectual  ex-brute,  he  should  be  privileged,  at  least, \nand  allowed  to  have  been  a  gigantic  mammal  of  his  kind,  a  meg- \n\n\n734 \n\n\nTHE  SECRET  DOCTRINE \n\n\nanthropos  in  his  day.  It  is  just  this,  that  esoteric  science  shows  as \nhaving  taken  place  in  the  first  three  rounds,  and  in  this,  as  in  most \nother  things,  it  is  more  logical  and  consistent  than  modem  science. \nIt  classifies  the  human  body  with  the  brute  creation,  and  maintains  it \nin  the  path  of  animal  evolution,  from  first  to  last,  while  science  leaves \nman  a  parentless  orphan  bom  of  sires  unknown,  an  \"  unspecialized \nskeleton  \"  truly  1  And  this  mistake  is  due  to  a  stubborn  rejection  of \nthe  doctrine  of  cycles. \n\n\nThe  Origin  and  Evoi^ution  ot  the  Mammai^ia:  Science  and  the \n\nEsoteric  Phylogeny \n\n\nHaving  dealt  almost  exclusively  with  the  question  of  the  origin  of \nMan  in  the  foregoing  criticism  of  Western  Evolutionism,  it  may  not \nbe  amiss  to  define  the  position  of  the  Occultists  with  regard  to  the \ndifferentiation  of  species.  The  pre-human  fauna  and  flora  have  been \nalready  generally  dealt  with  in  the  Commentary  on  the  Stanzas,  and \nthe  truth  of  much  of  modern  biological  speculation  admitted,  e,  g.,  the \nderivation  of  birds  from  reptiles,  the  partial  truth  of  \"  natural  selec- \ntion,\" and  the  transformation  theory  generally.  It  now  remains  to \nclear  up  the  mystery  of  the  origin  of  those  first  mammalian  fauna \nwhich  M.  de  Quatrefages  so  brilliantly  endeavors  to  prove  as  contem- \nporary with  the  Homo  primigenius  of  the  Secondary  Age. \n\nThe  somewhat  complicated  problem  relating  to  the  \"Origin  of \nSpecies,\"  \u2014  more  especially  of  the  varied  groups  of  fossil  or  existing \nmammalian  fauna  \u2014  will  be  rendered  less  obscure  by  the  aid  of  a \ndiagram.  It  will  then  be  apparent  to  what  extent  the  \"  Factors  of \nOrganic  Evolution,\"  relied  upon  by  Western  biologists,^'\"  are  to  be \n\n\n1536.  The  Darwinian  theory  has  been  lo \nstrained,  that  even  Huxley  was  forced  at  one \ntime  to  deprecate  its  occasional  degeneration \ninto  \"  fanaticism.\"  Oscar  Schmidt  presents \na  good  instance  of  a  thinker  who  uncon- \nsciously exaggerates  the  worth  of  a  hypoth- \nesis. He  admits  (The  Doctrine  of  Descent \nand  Darwinism,  p.  158),  that  \"  natural  selec- \ntion \"  \"  is  in  some  cases  .  .  .  inadequate, \n...  in  others  .  .  .  not  requisite,  as  the  solu- \ntion of  the  formation  of  species  is  found  in \nother  natural  conditiona.\"  He  also  asserts \nthe  \"intermediate  grades  are  .  .  .  wanting, \nwhich  would  entitle  us  to  infer  with  certainty \n\n\nthe  direct  transition  from  unplaoental  to \nplacental  mammals'*  (p.  271) ;  that  \"we  are \nreferred  entirely  to  conjecture  and  inference \nfor  the  origin  of  the  mammals\"  (p.  268) ; \nand  the  repeated  failures  of  the  framera  of \n\"  hypothetical  pedigrees\"  mote  especially  of \nHaeckel.  Nevertheless  he  asserts  on  p.  194, \nthat  \"  what  we  have  gained  by  the  Doctrine \nof  Descent  based  on  the  theory  of  selection \nis  the  KNOWLXDOS  of  the  connexion  of  organ- \nisms as  '  consanguineous  beings.'  \"  Know^ \nledge  in  the  face  of  the  above-cited  conces- \nsions* is,  then,  the  synonym  for  conjecture \nand  theory  only? \n\n\nCONJECTURES   ARE   NOT   FACTS \n\n\n735 \n\n\nconsidered  as  adequate  to  meet  the  facts.  The  line  of  demarcation \nbetween  ethero-spiritual,  astral  and  physical  evolution  must  be  drawn. \nPerhaps,  if  Darwinians  deigned  to  consider  the  possibility  of  the  sec- \nond process,  they  would  no  longer  have  to  lament  the  fact  that  \"  we \nare  referred  to  conjecture  and  inference  for  the  origin  of  the  Mam- \nmals\" !!!\u00bb\"  At  present  the  admitted  chasm  between  the  systems  of \nreproduction  of  the  oviparous  vertebrates  and  mammalia,  constitutes \na  hopeless  crux  to  those  thinkers  who,  with  the  Evolutionists,  seek \nto  link  all  existing  organic  forms  in  a  continuous  line  of  descent. \n\nLet  us  take  \u2014  exempli  gratia  \u2014  the  case  of  the  ungulate  mammals. \n\"  In  no  other  division,\"  it  is  said,  \"  do  we  possess  such  abundant  fossil \nmaterial.\"  So  much  progress  has  been  made  in  this  direction,  that  in \nsome  instances  the  intermediate  links  between  the  modem  and  Eocene \nungulates  have  been  unearthed;  a  notable  example  being  that  of  the \ncomplete  proof  of  the  derivation  of  the  present  one-toed  horse  from  the \nthree-toed  Anchitherium  of  the  old  Tertiary.  This  standard  of  com- \nparison between  Western  Biology  and  the  Eastern  doctrine  could  not, \ntherefore,  be  improved  upon.  The  pedigree  here  utilized,  as  embody- \ning the  views  of  scientists  in  general,  is  that  of  Schmidt  based  on  the \nexhaustive  researches  of  Rutimeyer.  Its  approximate  accuracy  \u2014 \nfrom  the  standpoint  of  evolutionism  \u2014  leaves  little  to  be  desired: \u2014 \n\nUNGULATE  MAMMALS \n\n\n(TERTIARY) \nI \n\nMACRAUCHENIIDAE \n\n\n(RECENT) \n\n\nANOPLOTHERIIDAE \n\n\nPALAEOTHERl  IDAE     (EOCENE) \n\n\n1537.     Tht  Doctrine  of  Descent  and  Darwinism,  p.  268,  by  ProfeBsor  O.   Schmidt \n\n\n736  THE  SECRET  DOCTRINE \n\nThe  midway  point  of  evolution.  Science  conies  to  a  standstill.  \"  The \nroot  to  which  these  two  families  lead  back  is  unknown  \"  (Schmidt). \n\nThe  \"Root\"  according  to  occultism. \nAnopwtheriidae.  Palaeotheriidae. \n\n\nII \n\nOne  of  the  Seven  primeval  physico-astral  and  bisexual  root- \ntypes  of  the  Mammalian  Kingdom  (animal).  These  were  con- \ntemporaries of  the  early  Lemurian  races \u2014 the  \"unknown  roots\" \nof  Science. \n\nNo.  I  represents  the  realm  explored  by  Western  Evolutionists,  the \narea  in  which  climatic  influences,  \"  natural  selection,\"  and  all  the  other \nphysical  causes  of  organic  differentiation  are  present.  Biology  and \npalaeontology  find  their  province  here  in  investigating  the  many  physi- \ncal agencies  which  contribute  so  largely,  as  shown  by  Darwin,  Spencer \nand  others,  to  the  segregation  of  species.  But  even  in  this  domain \nthe  sub-conscious  workings  of  the  Dhyan  Chohanic  wisdom  are  at  the \nroot  of  all  the  \"  ceaseless  striving  towards  perfection,\"  though  its  in- \ninfluence  is  vastly  modified  by  those  purely  material  causes  which  de \nQuatrefages  terms  the  \"  milieux  \"  and  Spencer  the  \"  Environment.\" \n\nThe  \"  midway  point  of  evolution \"  is  that  stage  where  the  antral \nprototypes  definitely  begin  to  pass  into  the  physical,  and  thus  become \nsubject  to  the  differentiating  agencies  now  operative  around  us.  Physi- \ncal causation  supervenes  immediately  on  the  assumption  of  \"  coats  of \nskin  \"  \u2014  i,  e.,  the  physiological  equipment  in  general.  The  forms  of \nMen  and  mammalia  previous  to  the  separation  of  sexes  ^*\"  are  woven \nout  of  astral  matter,  and  possess  a  structure  utterly  unlike  that  of  the \nphysical  organisms,  which  eat,  drink,  digest,  etc.,  etc.,  etc.  The  known \nphysiological  contrivances  in  organisms  were  almost  entirely  evolved \nsubsequently  to  the  incipient  physicalization  of  the  7  Root-Types  out \nof  the  astral  \u2014  during  the  \"  midway  halt \"  between  the  two  planes  of \nexistence.  Hardly  had  the  \"  ground-plan  \"  of  evolution  been  limned \nout  in  these  ancestral  types,  than  the  influence  of  the  accessory  ter- \nrestrial laws,  familiar  to  us,  supervened,  resulting  in  the  whole  crop \nof  mammalian  species.  Aeons  of  slow  differentiation  were,  however, \nrequired  to  effect  this  end. \n\nNo.  II  represents  the  domain  of  the  purely  astral  prototypes  previous \n\n1538.  Bear  in  mind,  please,  that  though  man's  cast-off  tissues,  still,  as  a  far  lover \nthe  animals  \u2014  mammalians  included  \u2014  have  being,  the  mammalian  animal  became  pla- \nall    been    evolved    after    and    partially    from       cental  and  separated  far  earlier  iSian  man. \n\n\nft \n\n99 \n\n\n*tHt  UNITY  O^  tYP^  737 \n\nto  their  descent  into  (gross)  matter.  Astral  matter,  it  must  be  noted,  is \nfourth  state  matter,  having,  like  our  gross  matter,  its  own  \"  protyle.\" \nThere  are  several  \"  protyles  \"  in  Nature,  corresponding  to  the  various \nplanes  of  matter.  The  two  sub-physical  elemental  kingdoms,  the  plane \nof  mind  (manas,  the  fifth  state  matter),  as  also  that  of  Buddhi  (sixth \nstate  matter),  are  each  and  all  evolved  from  one  of  the  six  \"  protyles \nwhich  constitute  the  basis  of  the  Object-Universe.  The  three  \"  states, \nso-called  of  our  terrestrial  matter,  known  as  the  \"  solid,\"  \"  liquid,\"  and \n\"  gaseous,\"  are  only,  in  strict  accuracy,  suB-states.  As  to  the  former \nreality  of  the  descent  into  the  physical,  which  culminated  in  physio- \nlogical man  and  animal,  we  have  a  palpable  testimony  in  the  fact  of \nthe  so-called  spiritualistic  \"materializations.\" \n\nIn  all  these  instances  a  complete  temporary  mergence  of  the  astral \ninto  the  physical  takes  place.  The  evolution  of  physiological  Man  out  of \nthe  astral  races  of  early  Lemurian  age  \u2014  the  Jurassic  age  of  Geology \n\u2014  is  exactly  paralleled  by  the  \"  materialization  \"  of  \"  spirits  \"  (?)  in \nthe  seance-room.  In  the  case  of  Professor  Crookes'  \"  Katie  King,\" \nthe  presence  of  a  physiological  mechanism  \u2014  heart,  lungs,  etc.  \u2014  was \nindubitably  demonstrated !  I \n\nThis,  in  a  way,  is  the  Archibtype  of  Goethe.  Listen  to  his  words: \n\"  Thus  much  we  should  have  gained  ...  all  the  nine  perfect  organic \nbeings  .  .  .  [are]  formed  according  to  an  archetype  which  merely \nfluctuates  more  or  less  in  its  very  persistent  parts  and,  moreover,  day \nby  day,  completes  and  transforms  itself  by  means  of  reproduction.\" \nThis  is  a  seemingly  imperfect  foreshadowing  of  the  occult  fact  of  the \ndifferentiation  of  species  from  the  primal  astral  root-types.  Whatever \nthe  whole  posse  comitatus  of  \"  natural  selection,\"  etc.,  etc.,  may  effect, \nthe  fundamental  unity  of  structural  plan  remains  practically  unaffected \nby  all  subsequent  modifications.  The  \"Unity  of  Type\"  common,  in \na  sense,  to  all  the  animal  and  human  kingdoms,  is  not,  as  Spencer  and \nothers  appear  to  hold,  a  proof  of  the  consanguinity  of  all  organic \nforms,  but  a  witness  to  the  essential  unity  of  the  \"  ground-plan \" \nNature  has  followed  in  fashioning  her  creatures. \n\nTo  sum  up  the  case,  we  may  again  avail  ourselves  of  a  tabulation  of \nthe  actual  factors  concerned  in  the  differentiation  of  species.  The \nstages  of  the  process  itself  need  no  further  comment  here,  being  the \nbasic  principles  underlying  organic  development,  than  to  enter  on  the \ndomain  of  the  biological  specialist. \n\n\n738 \n\n\nTHE  SECHET  DOCTRINE \n\n\nFactors  concerned  in  the  Origin  of  Species,  Animal  and \n\nVegetable \nBasic  Astral  Prototypes  pass  into  the  Physical \n\n1.  Variation  transmitted  by  heredity. \n\n2.  Natural  Selection. \n\n3.  Sexual   Selection. \n\n4.  Physiological  Selection. \n\n5.  Isolation. \n\n6.  Correlation  of  Growth. \n\n7.  Adaptation    to    Environment.      (Intelligent \nas  opposed  to  mechanical  causation.) \n\n\nThe  Dhyan  Chohanic  Impulse \nconstituting   Lamarck's   \"in- \nherent   and    necessary\"    law' \nof  development     It  lies  be- \nhind all  minor  agencies. \n\n\n8PSCII8 \n\n\nB \n\nThe  European,  Palaeolithic  Races. \n\nDistributed \n\n\nWhence,  and  How \n\n\nIs  Science  against  those  who  maintain  that  down  to  the  Quaternary \nperiod  the  distribution  of  the  human  races  was  widely  different  from \nwhat  it  is  now?  Is  Science  against  those  who,  further,  maintain  that \nthe  fossil  men  found  in  Europe  \u2014  although  having  almost  reached  a \nplane  of  sameness  and  unity  from  the  fundamental  physiological  and \nanthropological  aspects  which  continues  till  this  day  \u2014  still '  differ, \nsometimes  greatly,  from  the  type  of  the  now  existing  populations.  The \nlate  Littre  confesses  it  in  an  article  published  by  him  on  the  Memoir \ncalled  AntiquitSs  Celtiques  et  Antidiluviennes  by  Boucher  de  Perthes \n(1849).^*'*  He  says  in  it  (a)  that  in  these  periods  when  the  Mam- \nmoths, exhumed  with  the  hatchets  in  Picardy,  lived  in  the  latter  region, \nthere  must  have  been  an  eternal  spring  reigning  over  all  the  terrestrial \nglobe;\"*\u00ae  nature  was  the  contrary  of  what  it  is  now  \u2014  thus  leaving \nan  enormous  margin  for  the  antiquity  of  those  \"periods\"  and  then \n\n\n1539.  In  the  Revut  dts  Dnuf  Mondts \n(March   1,   1859). \n\n1540.  Scientists  now  admit  that  Europe \nenjoyed  in  the  Miocene  times  a  warm,  in \nthe  Pliocene  or  later  Tertiary,  a  temperate \nclimate.  Littr^'s  contention  as  to  the  balmy \nspring  of  the  Quaiemary  \u2014  to  which  deposits \n\n\nM.  de  Perthes'  discoveries  of  flint  implements \nare  traceable  (since  when  the  Somme  has \nworn  down  its  valley  many  scores  of  feet) \n\u2014  must  be  accepted  with  much  reservation. \nThe  Somme-valley  relics  are  post-glacial,  and \npossibly  point  to  the  immigration  of  savages \nduring  one  of  the  more  temperate  periods \nintervening  between   minor  ages  of   Ice. \n\n\nA^ICA  IN   EUROPE  739 \n\nadds:  (b)  \"Spring,  professor  of  the  Faculty  of  Medicine  at  Liege, \nfound  in  a  grotto  near  Namur  in  the  mountain  of  Chauvaux,  numerous \nhuman  bones  '  of  a  race  quite  distinct  from  ours.' \" \n\nSkulls  exhumed  in  Austria  offered  a  great  analogy  with  those  of \nAfrican  negro  races,  according  to  Littre,  while  others,  discovered  on \nthe  shores  of  the  Danube  and  the  Rhine,  resembled  the  skulls  of  the \nCaribs  and  those  of  the  ancient  inhabitants  of  Peru  and  Chili.  Still, \nthe  Deluge,  whether  Biblical  or  Atlantean,  was  denied.  But  further \ngeological  discoveries  having  made  Gaudry  write  conclusively :  \"  Our \nforefathers  were  positively  contemporaneous  with  the  rhinoceros  ticho- \nrhinus,  the  hippopotamus  major** \\  and  add  that  the  soil  called \ndiluvial  in  geology  \"  was  formed  partially  at  least  after  man's  apparition \non  earth  \"  \u2014  Littre  pronounced  himself  finally.  He  then  showed  the \nnecessity,  before  \"the  resurrection  of  so  many  old  witnesses,\"  of \nrehandling  all  the  origins,  all  the  durations,  and  added  that  there  was \nAN  AGE  hitherto  unknown  to  study  \"  either  at  the  dawn  of  the  actual \nepoch,  or,  as  I  believe,  at  the  beginning  of  the  epoch  which  preceded  it.\" \n\nThe  types  of  the  skulls  foimd  in  Europe  are  of  two  kinds,  as  is  well \nknown :  the  orthognathous  and  the  prognathous,  or  the  Caucasian  and \nthe  negro  types;  such  as  are  now  found  only  in  the  African  and  the \nlower  savage  tribes.  Professor  Heer  \u2014  who  argues  that  the  facts  of \nBotany  necessitate  the  hypothesis  of  an  Atlantis  \u2014  has  shown  that  the \nplants  of  the  Neolithic  lake-villagers  are  mainly  of  African  origin. \nHow  did  the  latter  come  to  be  in  Europe  if  there  was  no  former  point \nof  union  between  Africa  and  Europe  ?  How  many  thousand  years  ago \ndid  the  seventeen  men  live  whose  skeletons  were  exhumed  in  the \nDepartment  of  the  Haute  Garonne,  in  a  squatting  posture  near  the \nremains  of  a  coal  fire,  with  some  amulets  and  broken  crockery  around \nthem,  and  in  company  with  the  bear  spelaeus,  the  Blephas  primigenius, \nthe  aurochs  (regarded  by  Cuvier  as  a  distinct  species),  the  Megaceros \nhibernicus  \u2014  all  antediluvian  mammals?  Certainly  at  a  most  distant \nepoch,  but  not  one  which  carries  us  farther  back  than  the  Quaternary. \nA  much  greater  antiquity  for  Man  has  yet  to  be  proved.  Dr.  James \nHunt,  the  late  President  of  the  Anthropological  Society,  makes  it \n9,000,000  years.  This  man  of  science,  at  any  rate,  makes  some  ap- \nproach to  our  esoteric  computation,  if  we  leave  the  first  two  semi- \nhuman,  ethereal  races,  and  the  early  Third  Race  out  of  the  computation. \n\nThe  question,  however,  arises  \u2014  who  were  these  Palaeolithic  men  of \nthe  European  quaternary  epoch  ?  Were  they  aboriginal,  or  the  outcome \nof  some  immigration  dating  back  into  the  unknown  past?  The  latter \nis  the  only  tenable  hypothesis,  as  all  scientists  agree  in  eliminating \nEurope  from  the  category  of  possible  \"  cradles  of  mankind.\"  Whence, \nthen,  radiated  the  various  successive  streams  of  \"primitive\"  men? \n\n\n740 \n\n\nTHti  S^CR^  DOCTftlN^ \n\n\nThe  earliest  Palaeolithic  men  in  Europe  \u2014  about  whose  origin  Eth- \nnology is  silent,  and  whose  very  characteristics  are  but  imperfectly \nknown,  though  expatiated  on  as  \"  ape-like \"  by  imaginative  writers \nsuch  as  Mr.  Grant  Allen  \u2014  were  of  pure  Atlantean  and  \"Africo\"- \nAtlantean  stocks.****  (It  must  be  borne  in  mind  that  by  this  time  the \nAtlantis  continent  itself  was  a  dream  of  the  past)  Europe  in  the \nquaternary  epoch  was  very  different  from  the  Europe  of  today,  being \nthen  only  in  process  of  formation.  It  was  united  to  N.  Africa  \u2014  or \nrather  what  is  now  N.  Africa  \u2014  by  a  neck  of  land  running  across  the \npresent  Straits  of  Gibraltar  \u2014  N.  Africa  thus  constituting  a  species  of \nextension  of  Spain,  while  a  broad  sea  washed  the  great  basin  of  the \nSahara.  Of  the  great  Atlantis,  the  main  bulk  of  which  sank  in  the \nMiocene,  there  remained  only  Ruta  and  Daitya  and  a  stray  island  or  so. \nThe  Atlantean  connexions  of  the  forefathers\"\"  of  the  Palaeolithic \ncave-men  are  evidenced  by  the  upturning  of  fossil  skulls  (in  Europe) \nreverting  closely  to  the  IVest  Indian  Carib  and  ancient  Peruvian  type \n\u2014  a  mystery  indeed  to  all  those  who  refuse  to  sanction  the  \"  hypo- \nthesis\" of  a  former  Atlantic  continent  to  bridge  the  ocean  (Cf. \n\"  Scientific  and  geological  proofs  of  the  reality  of  several  submerged \ncontinents\").  What  are  we  also  to  make  of  the  fact  that  while  de \nQuatrefages  points  to  that  \"magnificent  race,\"  the  taix  Cro-Magnon \ncave-men  and  the  Guanches  of  the  Canary  Islands  as  representatives  of \none  type  \u2014  Virchow  also  allies  the  Basques  with  the  latter  in  a  similar \nway?  Professor  Retzius  independently  proves  the  relationship  of  the \naboriginal  American  dolichocephalous  tribes  and  these  same  Guanches. \nThe  several  links  in  the  chain  of  evidence  are  securely  joined  together. \nLegions  of  similar  facts  could  be  adduced.  As  to  the  African  tribes \u2014 \nthemselves  diverging  offshoots  of  Atlanteans  modified  by  climate  and \nconditions  \u2014  they  crossed  into  Europe  over  the  peninsula  which  made \nthe  Mediterranean  an  inland  sea.  Fine  races  were  many  of  these \nEuropean  cave-men;  the  Cro-Magnon,  for  instance.  But,  as  was  to \nbe  expected,  progress  is  almost  non-existent  through  the  whole  of  the \nvast  period  allotted  by  Science  to  the  Chipped  Stone-Age.***'     The \n\n\n1541.  \"Whence  thcj  (the  old  cart-mtn) \ncame,    we    eannct    till\"    (Grant   Allen). \n\n\"  Tht  palaeolithic  hunters  of  the  Somme \nValley  did  not  originate  in  that  inhospitable \nclimate,  but  moved  into  Europe  from  some \nmore  genial  region  \u2014  (Dr.  Soutfaall,  Bpoch \nof  the  Mammoth,  p.  315). \n\n1542.  The  pure  Atlantean  atocks  \u2014  of \nwhich  the  tall  quaternary  cave-men  were,  In \npart,  the  direct  descendanta  \u2014  immigrated  in- \nto Europe  long  prior  to  the  Glacial  Period; \nin    fact    as    far    bade    aa    the    Pliocene    and \n\n\nMiocene  times  in  the  Tertiary.  The  worked \nMiocene  flints  of  Thenay,  and  the  traces  of \nPliocene  man  discovered  by  Professor  Capet- \nlini  in  Italy,  are  witnesses  to  the  fact.  These \ncolonists  were  portions  of  the  once  glorious \nrace,  whose  cycle  from  the  Eocene  down- \nwards had  been  running  down  the  scale. \n\n1543.  The  artistic  skill  displayed  by  the \nold  cave-men  renders  the  hypothesis  which \nregards  them  aa  approximations  to  the \n\"pithecanthropus  alalus*' \u2014 that  very  mythical \nHaeckelian  monster  \u2014  an  absurdity  requiring \nno  Huxley  or  Schmidt  to  expose  it.    We  see \n\n\nA  TARDY  ADMISSION  741 \n\ncyclic  impulse  downwards  weighs  heavily  on  the  stocks  thus  transplant- \ned\u2014  the  incubus  of  the  Atlantean  Karma  is  upon  them.  Finally, \nPalaeolithic  man  makes  room  for  his  successor \u2014 and  disappears  almost \nentirely  from  the  scene.    Professor  Lefevre  asks  in  this  connexion: \u2014 \n\nHas  the  Polished  succeeded  the  Chipped  Stone-Age  by  an  imperceptible \ntransition,  or  was  it  due  to  an  invasion  of  brachycephalous  Celts?  But \nwhether,  again,  the  deterioration  produced  in  the  populations  of  La  Vezere \nwas  the  result  of  violent  crossings,  or  of  a  general  retreat  northwards  in  the \nwake  of  the  reindeer,  is  of  little  moment  to  us. \n\nHe  continues: \u2014 \n\nMeantime  the  bed  of  the  ocean  has  been  upheaved,  Europe  is  now  fully \nformed,  her  flora  and  fauna  fixed.  With  the  taming  of  the  dog  begins  the \npastoral  life.  We  enter  on  those  polished  stone  and  bronze  periods,  which \nsucceed  each  other  at  irregular  intervals,  which  even  overlap  one  another  in \nthe  midst  of  ethnical  fusions  and  migrations.  .  .  .  The  primitive  European \npopulations  are  interrupted  in  their  special  evolution  and,  without  perishing, \nbecome  absorbed  in  other  races,  engulfed  ...  by  successive  waves  of  migra- \ntion overflowing  from  Africa,  possibly  from  a  lost  Atlantis  [??  far  too  late \nby  aeons  of  years]  and  from  prolific  Asia  ...  all  forerunners  of  the  great \nAryan  Invasion  [Fifth  Race]. \n\nin  their  skill  in  engraving  a  gleam  of  modem  European  as  a  renaissanct  of  At- \nAtlantean  culture  atavisticaUy  re-appearing.  lantean  civilization.  (Atlantis,  pages  237  to \nIt  will  be  remembered  that  Donnelly  regards      264) \n\n\n742  THE  SECRET  DOCTRINE \n\n\n\u00a7   VI \n\nGIANTS,  CIVILIZATIONS,  AND  SUBMERGED \nCONTINENTS  TRACED  IN  HISTORY \n\nWhen  statements  such  as  are  comprised  in  the  above  heading  are \nbrought  forward,  the  writer  is,  of  course,  expected  to  furnish  historical \ninstead  of  legendary  evidence  in  support  of  such  claims.  Is  this  pos- \nsible? Yes;  for  evidence  of  this  nature  is  plentiful,  and  has  simply \nto  be  collected  and  brought  together  to  become  overwhelming  in  the \neyes  of  the  unprejudiced. \n\nOnce  the  sagacious  student  gets  hold  of  the  guiding  thread  he  may \nfind  it  out  for  himself.  We  give  facts  and  show  land-marks :  let  the \nwayfarer  follow  them.  IVhat  is  given  here  is  amply  sufficient  for  this \ncentury. \n\nIn  a  letter  to  Voltaire,  Bailly  finds  it  quite  natural  that  the  sympath- \nies of  the  '*  grand  old  invalid  of  Femey  \"  should  be  attracted  to  the \n\"  representatives  of  knowledge  and  wisdom,  the  Brahmans  of  India.\" \nHe  then  adds  a  curious  statement.  \"  But,\"  he  says,  \"  your  Brahmans \nare  very  young  in  comparison  with  their  ancient  instructors.\"*\"*** \n\nBailly,  who  knew  nought  of  the  esoteric  teachings,  nor  of  Lemuria, \nbelieved,  nevertheless,  unreservedly  in  the  lost  Atlantis,  and  also  in \nseveral  pre-historic  and  civilized  nations  which  had  disappeared  with- \nout leaving  any  undeniable  trace.  He  had  studied  the  ancient  classics \nand  traditions  extensively,  and  he  saw  that  the  arts  and  sciences \nknown  to  those  we  now  call  the  \"  ancients,\"  were  \"  not  the  achieve- \nments of  any  of  the  now  or  even  then  existing  nations,  nor  of  any \nof  the  historical  peoples  of  Asia.\"  And  that,  notwithstanding  the \nlearning  of  the  Hindus,  their  undeniable  priority  in  the  antiquity  of \ntheir  race  had  to  be  referred  to  a  people  or  a  race  still  more  ancient \nand  more  learned  than  were  even  the  Brahmans  themselves.*\"**' \n\nVoltaire,  the  greatest  sceptic  of  his  day,  the  materialist  par  excel- \nlence, shared  Bailly's  belief.  He  thought  it  quite  likely  \"that  long \nbefore  the  empires  of  China  and  India,  there  had  been  nations  cultured, \nlearned,  and  powerful,  which  a  deluge  of  barbarians  overpowered  and \nthus  replunged  into  their  primitive  state  of  ignorance  and  sofuagery, \nor  what  they  call  the  state  of  pure  nature,\"  *\u25a0*\u2022 \n\n1544.    Lettrts  aur   rAilantidt. \n\n1545.  Histoire  de  VAttronomU  AncUnnt,      Fifth  Race.     With  regard  to  the  Fourth,  It \np.  25,  et  seq.  was  a  bona  fide  deluge  of  water  which  swept \n\n1546.  Letires  sur   VAttantide,   p.    15.  it  awaj.     Neither  Voltaire  nor  Bailly,  how- \nThis  conjecture  is  but  a  half-guess.    There      ever,  knew  anything  of  the  Secret  Doctrine \n\nwere  such  \"  deluges  of  barbarians \"  in  the      of  the  Eatt \n\n\nA    MYSTERIOUS    NATION  743 \n\nThat  which  with  Voltaire  was  the  shrewd  conjecture  of  a  great  in- \ntellect, was  with  Bailly  \"  a  question  of  historical  facts/'  For  \"  I  make \ngreat  case  of  ancient  traditions  preserved  through  a  long  series  of  gen- \nerations,\" he  wrote.\"*^  It  tvas  possible,  he  thought,  that  a  foreign \nnation  should,  after  instructing  another  nation,  so  disappear  that  it \nshould  leave  no  traces  behind.  When  asked  how  it  could  have  hap- \npened that  this  ancient,  or  rather  archaic,  nation  should  not  have  left \nat  least  some  recollection  in  the  human  mind,  he  answered  that  Time \nwas  a  pitiless  devourer  of  facts  and  events.  But,  the  history  of  the \nPast  was  never  entirely  lost,  for  the  Sages  of  old  Eg3rpt  had  preserved \nit,  and  \"  it  is  so  preserved  to  this  day  elsewhere.\"  \"  You  do  not  know \nwhich  was  the  best  and  most  handsome  generation  of  men  which  has \never  lived  on  this  earth,\"  said  the  priests  of  Sais  to  Solon,  according \nto  Rato.  \"  Only  a  weak  seed  of  it,  of  which  you  (Greeks)  are  the \ndescendants,\"\"  is  all  that  remains.\"  \"Their  books,\"  they  added, \n\"preserved  the  records  of  a  great  nation,  which  emerging  from  the \nAtlantic  sea  had  invaded  Europe  and  Asia.  The  Greeks  were  but  the \ndwarfed  and  weak  remnant  of  that  once  glorious  nation.  .  .  .\"i*** \n\nWhat  was  this  nation?  The  secret  doctrine  teaches  that  it  was  the \nlatest,  seventh  sub-race  of  the  Atlanteans,  already  swallowed  up  in  one \nof  the  early  sub-races  of  the  Aryan  stock,  one  that  had  been  gradually \nspreading  over  the  continent  and  islands  of  Europe,  as  soon  as  they  had \nbegun  to  emerge  from  the  seas.  Descending  from  the  high  plateaux  of \nAsia,  where  the  two  Races  had  sought  refuge  in  the  days  of  the  agony \nof  Atlantis,  it  had  been  slowly  settling  and  colonizing  the  freshly \nemerged  lands.  The  emigrant  sub-race  had  rapidly  increased  and  mul- \ntiplied on  that  virgin  soil;  had  divided  into  many  families,  which  in \ntheir  turn  divided  into  nations.  Egypt  and  Greece,  the  Phoenicians, \nand  the  Northern  stocks,  had  thus  proceeded  from  that  one  sub-race. \nThousands  of  years  later,  other  races  \u2014  the  remnants  of  the  Atlanteans \n\n\u2014  \"  yellow  and  red,  brown  and  black,\"  began  to  invade  the  new  con- \ntinent. There  were  wars  in  which  the  newcomers  were  defeated ;  and \nthey  fled,  some  to  Africa,  others  to  remote  countries.  Some  of  these \nlands  became  in  course  of  time  \u2014  owing  to  new  geological  convulsions \n\n\u2014  islands.  Being  thus  forcibly  separated  from  the  continents,  the \nresult  was  that  the  undeveloped  tribes  and  families  of  the  Atlantean \nstock  fell  gradually  into  a  still  more  abject  and  savage  condition. \n\n1547.  Ibid.  told,  as  all  know,  by  Plato  In  his   Timaios \n\n1548.  For  a  full  discussion  of  the  rela-  and  Kritias.  Plato,  when  a  child,  had  it \ntions  between  the  old  Greeks  and  Romans,  from  his  grandsire  Kritias,  aged  ninety,  who \nand  the  Atlantean  colonists,  cf.  Five  Years  in  his  youth  had  been  told  of  it  by  Solon, \nof  Theosophy.  his  father  Dropides'   friend  \u2014  Solon,   one  of \n\n1549.  Timaios,  23-24.  Tlie  story  about  the  Grecian  Seven  Sages.  No  more  reliably \nAtlantis  and  all  the  traditloni  tliereon  were  source  could  be  found,  we  believe, \n\n\n744  THE  SECRET  DOCTRINE \n\nDid  not  the  Spaniards  in  the  Cibola  expeditions  meet  with  white \nsavage  chiefs;  and  has  not  the  presence  of  African  negro  types  in \nEurope  in  the  pre-historic  ages  been  now  ascertained?  It  is  this \npresence  of  a  type  associated  with  that  of  the  negro,  and  also  with  that \nof  the  Mongolian,  which  is  the  stumbling-block  of  anthropology.  The \nindividual  who  lived  at  an  incalculably  distant  period  at  La  Naulette, \nin  Belgium  (znde  Dr.  Carter  Blake's  paper  \"On  the  Naulette \nJaw\"),^\"*\u00ae  is  an  example.    Says  this  Anthropologist, \n\nThe  caves  on  the  banks  of  the  Lesse,  in  South-Eastern  Belgium,  afford  evidence \nof  what  is,  perhaps,  the  lowest  man,  as  shown  by  the  Naulette  jaw.  Such  man, \nhowever,  had  amulets  of  stone,  perforated  for  the  purpose  of  ornament;  these \nare  made  of  a  psammite  now  found  in  the  basin  of  the  Gironde. \n\nThus  Belgian  man  was  extremely  ancient.  That  man  who  was  ante- \ncedent to  the  great  flood  of  waters  \u2014  which  covered  the  highlands  of \nBelgium  with  a  deposit  of  lehm  or  upland  gravel  30  meters  above  the \nlevel  of  the  present  rivers  \u2014  must  have  combined  the  characters  of  the \nTuranian  and  the  negro.  The  Canstadt,  or  La  Naulette,  man,  may \nhave  been  black,  and  had  nothing  to  do  with  the  Aryan  t3rpe  whose \nremains  are  contemporary  with  those  of  the  cave  bear  at  Engis.  The \ndenizens  of  the  Aquitaine  bone-caves  belong  to  a  far  later  period  of \nhistory,  and  may  not  be  as  ancient  as  the  former. \n\nIf  the  statement  is  objected  to  on  the  ground  that  Science  does  not \ndeny  the  presence  of  man  on  earth  from  an  enormous  antiquity,  though \nthat  antiquity  cannot  be  determined,  since  that  presence  is  conditioned \nby  the  duration  of  geological  periods,  the  age  of  which  is  not  ascer- \ntained; if  it  is  argued  that  the  Scientists  object  most  decidedly  to  the \nclaim  that  man  preceded  the  animals,  for  instance ;  or  that  civilization \ndates  from  the  earliest  Eocene  period,  or,  again,  that  there  have  ever \nexisted  giants,  three-eyed  and  four-armed  and  four-legged  men,  andro- \ngynes, etc.,  then  the  objectors  are  asked  in  their  turn,  \"  How  do  you \nknow?  What  proof  have  you  besides  your  personal  hypotheses,  each \nof  which  may  be  upset  any  day  by  new  discoveries  ? \"  And  these \nfuture  discoveries  are  sure  to  prove  that,  whatever  this  earlier  type  of \nman  known  to  Anthropologists  was  in  complexion,  he  was  in  no  respect \napish.  The  Canstadt  man,  the  Engis  man  alike  possessed  essentially \nhuman  attributes.**\"^  People  have  looked  for  the  missing  link  at  the \nwrong  end  of  the  chain ;  and  the  Neander  valley  man  has  long  since \nbeen  dismissed  to  the  \"limbo  of  all  hasty  blunders.\"*\"\"  Disraeli \ndivided  man  into  the  associates  of  the  apes  and  the  angels.    Reasons  are \n\n1550.     Anihrop,  Review,  Sept  1867. \n15^1.    Vide  de  Qu^trefages  and  Hamy,  CrAnes  dee  Races  Humaines, \n\n1552.    Ibid, \n\n\nREMARKABLE  \"  COINCIDENCES  \"  745 \n\ngiven  in  the  text  in  favor  of  an  \"angelic  theory,\"  \u2014  as  Christians \nwould  say  \u2014  at  least  as  applicable  to  some  of  the  races  of  men.  At \nall  events,  if  man  exists  only  since  the  Miocene  period,  even  then, \nhumanity  as  a  whole  could  not  be  composed  of  the  abject  savages  of \nthe  Palaeolithic  age,  as  they  are  now  represented  by  the  Scientists. \nAll  they  say  is  mere  arbitrary  speculative  guess-work,  invented  by \nthem  to  answer  to  and  fit  in  with  their  own  fanciful  theories. \n\nWe  speak  of  events  hundreds  of  thousands  years  old,  nay,  even \nmillions  \u2014  if  man  dates  from  the  geological  periods\"\"  \u2014  not  of  any \nof  those  events  which  happened  during  the  few  thousand  yearS  of \nthe  pre-historic  margin  allowed  by  timid  and  ever-cautious  history. \nYet  there  are  men  of  science  who  are  almost  of  our  way  of  thinking. \nFrom  the  brave  confession  of  the  Abbe  Brasseur  de  Bourbourg,  who \nsays  that : \u2014 \"  Traditions,  whose  traces  recur  in  Mexico,  in  Central \nAmerica,  in  Peru,  and  in  Bolivia,  suggest  the  idea  that  man  existed \nin  these  different  countries  at  the  time  of  the  gigantic  upheaval  of  the \nAndes,  and  that  he  has  retained  the  memory  of  it\"  \u2014  down  to  the \nlatest  palaeontologists  and  anthropologists,  the  majority  of  scientific \nmen  is  in  favor  of  just  such  an  antiquity.  Apropos  of  Peru,  has  any \nsatisfactory  attempt  been  made  to  determine  the  ethnological  affinities \nand  characteristics  of  the  race  which  reared  those  Cyclopean  erections, \nthe  ruins  of  which  display  the  relics  of  a  great  civilization?  At  Cuelap, \nfor  instance,  such  are  found,  consisting  \"  of  a  wall  of  wrought  stones, \n3600  feet  long,  560  broad,  and  ISO  feet  high,  constituting  a  solid  mass \nwith  a  level  summit.  On  this  mass  was  another,  600  feet  long,  500 \nbroad,  and  150  feet  high,  making  an  aggregate  height  of  300  feet.  In \nit  were  rooms  and  cells.\"  (C/.,  the  mass  of  evidence  collected  by  Don- \nnelly to  prove  the  Peruvian  colony  an  offshoot  of  the  Atlanteans.)  A \nmost  suggestive  fact  is  the  startling  resemblance  between  the  archi- \ntecture of  these  colossal  buildings  and  thcet  of  the  archaic  European \nnations.  Mr.  Fergusson  regards  the  analogies  between  the  ruins  of \n\"  Inca \"  civilization  and  the  Cyclopean  remains  of  the  Pelasgians  in \nItaly  and  Greece  as  a  coincidence  \"  the  most  remarkable  in  the  history \nof  architecture.\"  \"  It  is  difficult  to  resist  the  conclusion  that  there  may \nbe  some  relation  between  them.\"  The  \"  relation  \"  is  simply  explained \nby  the  derivation  of  the  stocks,  who  devised  these  erections,  from  a \ncommon  center  in  an  Atlantic  continent.    The  acceptance  of  the  latter \n\n1553.     Haeckel's  \"  Man-ape \"  of  the  Mio-  acceptance  on  faith  of  various  animals  tin- \n\neene  period  is  the  dream  of  a  monomaniac,  known     to     Science    or    Nature  \u2014  like    the \n\nwhich  de  Quatrefages   (see  hia  Human  Spe-  Sozura,   for   instance,   that   amphihian   which \n\ncies,  pp.   105-113)   has  cleverlj  disposed  of.  has  never  existed  anywhere  outeide  Haeckel's \n\nIt  is  not  clear  why  the  world  shotdd  accept  imagination),    rather   than   the   traditions   of \n\nthe  lucubrations  of  a  psycho-phobic  material-  antiquity, \nlot,   (to  accept  whose  theory  necessitates  th\u00ab \n\n\n746 \n\n\nTHE  SECRET  DOCTRINE \n\n\ncan  alone  assist  us  to  approach  a  solution  of  this  and  similar  problems \nin  almost  every  branch  of  modern  science. \n\nDr.  Lartet,  treating  upon  the  subject,  settles  the  question  by  declar- \ning that : \u2014  \"  The  truth,  so  long  contested,  of  the  co-existence  of  man \nwith  the  great  extinct  species  (Elephas  primtgenius.  Rhinoceros  ticho- \nrhinus.  Hyaena  spelaea,  Ursm  spelaeus,  etc,  etc),  appears  to  me  to  be \nhenceforth  unassailable  and  definitely  conquered  by  science.\"  ^\"* \n\nIt  is  shown  elsewhere  that  such  is  also  de  Quatref ages'  opinion. \n\"  Man  has  in  all  probability  seen  Miocene  times  ^''*  and  consequently \nthe  entire  Pliocene  epoch,\"  he  says,  and  there  are  reasons  for  believing \nthat  \"  his  traces  will  be  found  further  back  still,  .  .  .\"   he  adds.\"*^* \n\nEgypt  is  far  older  than  Europe  as  now  traced  on  the  map.  Atlanto- \nAryan  tribes  began  to  settle  on  it,  when  the  British  Islands  ^'^'^  and \nFrance  were  not  even  in  existence.  It  is  well  known  that  \"  the  tongue \nof  the  Aegyptian  Sea,\"  or  the  Delta  of  lower  Egypt,  became  firm  land \nvery  gradually,  and  followed  the  highlands  of  Abyssinia;  unlike  the \nlatter,  which  arose  suddenly,  comparatively  speaking,  it  was  very  slow- \nly formed,  through  long  ages,  from  successive  layers  of  sea  slime  and \nmud,  deposited  annually  by  the  soil  brought  down  by  a  large  river,  the \npresent  Nile.  Yet  even  the  Delta  as  a  firm  and  fertile  land,  has  been \ninhabited  for  more  than  100,000  years.  Later  tribes,  with  still  more \nAryan  blood  in  them  than  their  predecessors,  arrived  from  the  East, \nand  conquered  it  from  a  people  whose  very  name  is  lost  to  posterity, \nexcept  in  Secret  works.  It  is  this  natural  barrier  of  slime,  which \nsucked  in  slowly  and  surely  every  boat  that  approached  these  inhospit- \nable shores,  that  was,  till  within  a  few  thousand  of  years  B.  C,  the \nbest  safeguard  of  the  later  Egyptians,  who  had  managed  to  reach  it \nthrough  Arabia,  Abyssinia,  and  Nubia,  led  on  by  Manu  Vina  in  the \nday  of  Visvamitra.*''* \n\nSo  evident  does  the  antiquity  of  man  become  with  every  day  that \neven  the  Church  is  preparing  an  honorable  surrender  and  retreat.  The \nlearned  Abbe  Fabre,  professor  at  the  Sorbonne,  has  categorically \ndeclared  that  pre-historic  palaeontology  and  archaeology  may,  without \nany  harm  to  the  Scriptures,  discover  in  the  tertiary  beds  ...  the \ntraces  of  pre-adamite  man  as  much  as  they  like. \n\n\n1554.     Cavernes  d\u20ac  PSrigord,  p.    35. \n\n\n1555.  The  ingenious  author  of  Atlantis, \nthe  Ante-diluvian  World,  in  discussing  the \norigin  of  various  Grecian  and  Roman  insti- \ntutions,  expresses  his  conviction  that  \"  the \nroots  of  the  institutions  of  today  reach  back \nto  the  Miocene  Age\"  Ay,  and  farther  yet, \nas  already  stated. \n\n1556.  The  Human  Species,,  p.   152. \n\n\n1557.  As  we  know  them,  however.  For \nnot  only  does  Geology  prove  that  the  British \nislands  have  been  four  times  submerged  and \nre-elevated,  but  that  the  straits  between  them \nand  Kurope  were  dry  land  at  a  remote  for- \nmer epoch. \n\n1558.  See  in  \"  Isis  Unveiled,\"  vol  I.  p. \n627,  what  KuUuka  Bhatta  says. \n\n\nTHE  SEVEN  SABBATHS \n\n\n747 \n\n\nSince  it  disregards  all  creations  anterior  to  the  last  deluge  but  one  [that  which \nproduced  the  diluvium,  according  to  the  Abbe],  Bible  revelation  leaves  us  free \nto  admit  the  existence  of  man  in  the  grey  diluvium,  in  Pliocene,  and  even  Eocene \nstrata.  On  the  other  hand,  however,  geologists  are  not  all  agreed  in  regarding \nthe  men  who  inhabited  the  globe  in  these  primitive  ages  as  our  ancestors?^ \n\nThe  day  when  the  Church  will  find  that  its  only  salvation  lies  in  the \noccult  interpretation  of  the  Bible,  may  not  be  so  far  off  as  some  imagine. \nAlready  many  an  abbe  and  ecclesiastic  has  become  an  ardent  Kabalist, \nand  as  many  appear  publicly  in  the  arena,  breaking  a  lance  with \nTheosophists  and  Occultists  in  support  of  the  metaphysical  interpreta- \ntion of  the  Bible.  But  they  commence,  unfortunately  for  them,  from \nthe  wrong  end.  They  are  advised,  before  they  begin  to  speculate  upon \nthe  metaphysical  in  their  Scriptures,  to  study  and  master  that  which \nrelates  to  the  purely  physical  \u2014  e,g,,  its  geological  and  ethnological \nhints.  For  such  allusions  to  the  Septenary  constitution  of  the  Earth \nand  Man,  to  the  seven  Rounds  and  Races,  abound  in  the  New  as  in  the \nOld  Testaments,  and  are  as  visible  as  the  sun  in  the  heavens  to  him  who \nreads  both  symbolically.  What  do  the  laws  in  chapter  xxiii.  v.  IS,  of \nLeviticus  apply  to?  What  is  the  philosophy  of  reason  for  all  such \nhebdomadic  offerings  and  s)mibolical  calculations  as:  \"ye  shall  count \n.  .  .  from  the  morrow  after  the  Sabbath  .  .  .  that  ye  brought  the \nsheaf  of  the  wave  offering;  seven  Sabbaths  shall  be  completed\"  (15), \n\"  And  ye  shall  offer  with  the  bread  seven  lambs  without  blemish  '* \n( 18) ,  etc.,  etc.  We  shall  be  contradicted,  no  doutt,  when  we  say  that \nall  these  \"  wave  *'  and  \"  peace  \"  offerings  were  in  commemoration  of \nthe  Seven  \"  Sabbaths \"  of  the  mysteries,  which  Sabbaths  are  seven \npralayas,  between  seven  manvantaras,  or  what  we  call  Rounds  \u2014  for \n\"  Sabbath  \"  is  an  elastic  word,  meaning  a  period  of  Rest  of  whatever \nnature,  as  explained  elsewhere.\"*\u00ae  And  if  this  is  not  sufficiently  con- \nclusive, then  we  may  turn  to  the  verse  which  follows  (16),  and  which \nadds,  \"  even  unto  the  morrow  after  the  seventh  Sabbath  shall  ye \nnumber  fifty  days  \"  ( forty-nine,  7x7,  stages  of  activity,  and  forty- \nnine  stages  of  rest,  on  the  seven  globes  of  the  chain,  and  then  comes \nthe  rest  of  Sabbath,  the  fiftieth)  ;  after  which  \"  ye  shall  offer  a  neiv \nmeat  offering  unto  the  Lord,\"  i.  e.,  ye  shall  make  an  offering  of  your \nflesh  or  \"  coats  of  skin,\"  and,  divesting  yourselves  of  your  bodies. \n\n\n1559.  Let  Origines  de  la  Terre  et  d* \nVHomme,  p.  454.  To  this.  Professor  N.  Joly, \nof  Toulouse,  who  quotes  the  AbM  in  his \nMan  before  Metals,  expresses  the  hope  that \nM.  Fabre  will  permit  him  \"  to  differ  from \nhim  on  this  last  point/'  p.  186.  So  do  the \nOceultitts;  for  though  they  daim  a  vast  dif- \n\n\nference in  the  physiology  and  outward  appear- \nance of  the  five  races  so  far  evolved,   still \n\nthey  maintain  that  the  present  human  species \nhas  descended  from  one  and  the  same  primi- \ntive stock,  evolved  from  the  \"  divine  men  *' \n\u2014  our  common  ancestors  and  progenitors. \n1560.    Part  11,  Sectiohi  on  the  Septenary. \n\n\n748  THE  SECRET  DOCTRINE \n\nye  shall  remain  pure  spirits.  This  law  of  oflFering,  degraded  and \nmaterialized  with  ages,  was  an  institution  that  dated  from  the  earliest \nAtlanteans ;  it  came  to  the  Hebrews  zna  the  \"  Chaldees,\"  who  were  the \n\"  wise  men  \"  of  a  caste,  not  of  a  nation,  a  community  of  great  adepts \ncome  from  their  \"  Serpent-holes,\"  and  who  had  settled  in  Babylonia \nages  before.  And  if  this  interpretation  from  Leviticus  (full  of  the \ndisfigured  laws  of  Manu)  is  found  too  far-fetched,  then  turn  to  Revela- \ntion. Whatever  interpretation  profane  fnystics  may  give  to  the  famous \nChapter  xvii,  with  its  riddle  of  the  woman  in  purple  and  scarlet; \nwhether  Protestants  nod  at  the  Roman  Catholics,  when  reading \n\"  Mystery,  Babyix)n  the  Great,  the  Mother  of  Harlots  and \nAbominations  of  the  Earth,\"  or  Roman  Catholics  glare  at  the \nProtestants,  the  Occultists  pronounce,  in  their  impartiality,  that  these \nwords  have  applied  from  the  first  to  all  and  every  exoteric  Churchianity, \nthat  which  was  the  \"  ceremonial  magic  \"  of  old,  with  its  terrible  eflFects, \nand  is  now  the  harmless  (because  distorted)  farce  of  ritualistic  wor- \nship. The  \"  mystery  \"  of  the  woman  and  of  the  beast,  are  the  symbols \nof  soul-killing  Churchianity  and  of  Superstition.  \"  The  beast  that  was, \nand  is  not,  and  yet  is.\"  \"And  here  is  the  Mind  which  hath  wisdom. \nThe  seven  heads  are  seven  mountains  [seven  continents  and  seven \nraces]  on  which  the  woman  sitteth,\"  the  symbol  of  all  the  exoteric, \nbarbarous,  idolatrous  faiths  which  have  covered  that  symbol  \"  with  the \nblood  of  the  saints  and  the  blood  of  the  martyrs  \"  who  protested  and \ndo  protest.  \"And  there  are  seven  Kings  [seven  races] ;  five  are  fallen \n[our  fifth  race  included],  and  one  is  [the  fifth  continues],  and  the \nother  [the  sixth  and  the  seventh  races]  is  not  yet  come.  .  .  .  And \nwhen  he  [the  race  \"  King\"]  cometh,  he  must  continue  a  short  space\" \n(v.  10).  There  are  many  such  Apocalyptic  allusions,  but  the  student \nhas  to  find  them  out  for  himself.  These  five  Kings  were  mentioned \nbefore. \n\nIf  the  Bible  combines  with  archaeology  and  geology  to  show  that \nhuman  civilization  has  passed  through  three  more  or  less  distinct  stages, \nin  Europe  at  least ;  and  if  man,  both  in  America  and  Europe,  as  much \nas  in  Asia,  dates  from  geological  epochs  \u2014  why  should  not  the  state- \nments of  the  Secret  Doctrine  be  taken  into  consideration?  Is  it  more \nphilosophical  or  logical  and  scientific  too,  to  disbelieve,  with  Mr.  Albert \nGaudry,  in  Miocene  man,  while  believing  that  the  famous  Thenay \nflints\"\"  \"were  carved  by  the  Dryopithectis  monkey\";  or,  with  the \nOccultist,  that  the  anthropomorphous  monkey  came  ages  after  man? \nFor  if  it  is  once  conceded,  and  even  scientifically  demonstrated,  that \n\"  there  was  not  in  the  middle  of  the  Miocene  epoch  a  single  species  of \n\n1561.     \"The    flints   of    Thenay    bear    ttn-      hands.\"      G.    de    Mortillet,    Promnwtts   mi \nmistakable    trace    of    the    work    of    hqman      MusSe  de  St.  Germain,  p.  76, \n\n\n*tHt  APE  tATER  THAN    MAN \n\n\n749 \n\n\nmammal  identical  with  species  now  extant \" ;  ^\"'^  and  that  man  was  then \njust  as  he  is  now ;  only  taller,  and  more  athletic  than  we  are/***  \u2014  then \nwhere  is  the  difficulty?  That  they  could  hardly  be  the  descendants  of \nmonkeys,  which  are  themselves  not  traced  before  the  Miocene  epoch,^^'* \nis,  on  the  other  hand,  testified  to  by  several  eminent  naturalists. \n\nThus,  in  the  savage  of  quaternary  ages  who  had  to  fight  against  the  mam- \nmoth with  stone  weapons,  we  find  all  those  craniological  characters  generally \nconsidered  as  the  sign  of  great  intellectual  development\"\" \n\nUnless  man  emerged  spontaneously,  endowed  with  all  his  intellect \nand  wisdom,  from  his  brainless  catarrhine  ancestor,  he  could  not  have \nacquired  such  brain  within  the  limits  of  the  Miocene  period,  if  we  are \nto  believe  the  learned  Abbe  Bourgeois.  (Vide  infra,  footnote  1564.) \n\nAs  to  the  matter  of  giants,  though  the  tallest  man  hitherto  found  in \nEurope  among  fossils  is  the  \"  Mentone  man\"  (6ft.  8in.),  others  may \nyet  be  excavated.  Nilsson,  quoted  by  Lubbock,  states  that  \"  in  a  tomb \nof  the  neolithic  age  ...  a  skeleton  of  extraordinary  size  was  found \nin  1807,\"  and  that  it  was  attributed  to  a  king  of  Scotland,  Albus \nMcGaldus. \n\nAnd  if  in  our  own  day  we  occasionally  find  men  and  women  from \n7ft.  to  even  9ft.  and  lift,  high,  thisv  only  proves  \u2014  on  the  law  of \natavism,  or  the  reappearance  of  ancestral  features  of  character  \u2014  that \nthere  was  a  time  when  9ft.  and  10ft.  was  the  average  height  of  human- \nity, even  in  our  latest  Indo-European  race. \n'  But  as  the  subject  was  sufficiently  treated  elsewhere,  we  may  pass  on \nto  the  Lemurians  and  the  Atlanteans,  and  see  what  the  old  Greeks \nknew  of  these  early  races  and  what  the  moderns  know  now. \n\nThe  great  nation  mentioned  by  the  Egyptian  priests,  from  which \ndescended  the  forefathers  of  the  Greeks  of  the  age  of  Troy,  and  which, \nas  averred,  had  been  destroyed  by  the  Atlantic  race,  was  then,  as  we \nsee,  assuredly  no  race  of  Palaeolithic  savages.  Nevertheless,  already \nin  the  days  of  Plato,  with  the  exception  of  priests  and  Initiates,  no  one \nseems  to  have  preserved  any  distinct  recollection  of  the  preceding  races. \nThe  earliest  Egyptians  had  been  separated  from  the  latest  Atlanteans \n\n\n1562.  Albert  Gaudry,  Les  Bnehe^ngments \ndu  Monde  Animai  dans  les  Temps  Giolo- \ngiques,    p.    240. \n\n1563.  Speaking  of  the  reindeer  hunters \nof  \"PMgprdt  Joly  says  of  them  that  \"they \nwere  of  great  height,  athletic,  with  a  strongly \nbuilt  skeleton  ...\"  etc  {Man  before  Metals, \np.  353.) \n\n1564.  \"On    the    shores    of    the    lake    of \n\n\n\u20ac\u20ac \n\n\nBeauce/'  says  the  Abb^  Bourgeois,  \"  man \nlived  in  the  midst  of  a  fauna  which  complete- \nly  disappeared  (Aceratherium,  Tapir,  Masto- \ndon).  With  the  fiuviatile  sands  of  OrlSanais \ncame  the  anthropomorphous  monkey  (plio- \npithecus  antiquus);  therefore,  later  than \nman.\"  (See  Comptes  Rendus  of  the  \"  Pre- \nhistoric  Congress\"  of   1867  at  Paris.) \n\n1565.     De    Quatrefages,    The   Human  Spe- \ncies, p.  312. \n\n\n750 \n\n\nTHE  SECfiET  DOCTRINE \n\n\nfor  ages  upon  ages;  they  were  themselves  descended  from  an  alien \nrace,  and  had  settled  in  ^gypt  some  400,000  years  before,^*'*  but  their \nInitiates  had  preserved  all  the  records.  Even  so  late  as  the  time  of \nHerodotus,  they  had  still  in  their  possession  the  statues  of  341  kings \nwho  had  reigned  over  their  little  Atlanto-Aryan  Sub-race.^*'^  If  one \nallows  only  twenty  years  as  an  average  figure  for  the  reign  of  each \nKing,  the  duration  of  the  Egyptian  Empire  has  to  be  pushed  back, \nfrom  the  day  of  Herodotus,  about  17,000  years. \n\nBunsen  allowed  the  great  Pyramid  an  antiquity  of  20,000  years. \nMore  modem  archaeologists  will  not  give  it  more  than  5000,  or  at  the \nutmost  6000  years ;  and  generously  concede  to  Thebes  with  its  hundred \ngates,  7000  years  from  the  date  of  its  foundation.  And  yet  there  are \nrecords  which  show  Egyptian  priests  \u2014  Initiates  \u2014  journeying  in  a \nNorth- Westerly  direction,  by  land,  via  what  became  later  the  Straits \nof  Gibraltar;  turning  North  and  traveling  through  the  future  Phoe- \nnician settlements  of  Southern  Gaul;  then  still  further  North,  until \nreaching  Camac  (Morbihan)  they  turned  to  the  West  again  and  ar- \nrived, stUl  traveling  by  land,  on  the  North- Western  promontory  of \nthe  New  Continent.^*'* \n\nWhat  was  the  object  of  their  long  journey?  And  how  far  back  must \nwe  place  the  date  of  such  visits?  The  archaic  records  show  the  Ini- \ntiates of  the  Second  Sub-race  of  the  Aryan  family  moving  from  one \nland  to  the  other  for  the  purpose  of  supervising  the  building  of  menhirs \nand  dolmens,  of  colossal  Zodiacs  in  stone,  and  places  of  sepulcher  to \nserve  as  receptacles  for  the  ashes  of  generations  to  come.  When  was \nit?  The  fact  of  their  crossing  from  France  to  Great  Britain  by  land \nmay  give  an  idea  of  the  date  when  such  a  journey  could  have  been \nperformed  on  terra  firma. \n\nIt  was  when  \u2014 \n\nthe  level  of  the  Baltic  and  of  the  North  Sea  was  400  feet  higher  than  it  is \n\n\n1566.  \"  In  making  aoundings  in  the  slimy \nsoil  of  the  Nile  Valley,  two  baked  brides  were \ndiscovered,  one  at  the  depth  of  20,  the  other \nof  24  yards.  If  we  estimate  the  thickness \nof  the  annual  deposit  formed  by  the  river  at \n8  inches  per  century  [more  careful  calcula* \ntions  have  shown  no  more  than  from  three  to \nfive  per  century],  we  must  assign  to  the  first \nof  these  bricks  an  age  of  12,000  years  and  to \nthe  second  14,000  years.  By  means  of \nanalogous  calculations,  Burmeister  supposes \n72,000  years  to  have  elapsed  since  the  first \nappearance  of  man  on  the  soil  of  Egypt,  and \nDraper  attributes  to  the  European  man,  who \nwitnessed  the  last  glacial  epoch,  an  antiquity \n\n\nof  more  than  250,000  years.\"  {Man  befort \nMetals,  p.  183)  Egyptian  Zodiacs  show \nmore  than  75,000  years  of  observation!  {See \nfurther,)  Note  well  also  that  Burmeister \nspeaks  only  of  the  Delta  population. \n\n1567.  Vide  about  the  latter.  Esoteric  Bud' \ndhism,   p.    66,    Fifth   Edition. \n\n1568.  Or  on  what  are  now  the  British \nIslands,  which  were  not  yet  detached  from \nthe  main  continent  in  those  days.  \"The \nancient  inhabitant  of  Picardy  could  pass \ninto  Great  Britain  without  crossing  the  Chan* \nneL  The  British  Isles  were  united  to  Gaul \nby  an  isthmus  which  has  since  been  sub- \nmerged.\"     (Man   before   Metals,   p.    184.) \n\n\nDARWINIANS  RKJlSCT  THE  TRUTH \n\n\n751 \n\n\nnow;  [when]  the  valley  of  the  Somme  was  not  hollowed  to  the  depth  it  has \nnow  attained;  [when]  Sicily  was  joined  to  Africa,  Barbary  to  Spain..  [When] \nCarthage,  the  Pyramids  of  Egypt,  the  palaces  of  Uxmal  and  Palenque  were \nnot  yet  in  existence,  and  the  bold  navigators  of  Tyre  and  Sidon,  who  at  a \nlater  date  were  to  undertake  their  perilous  voyages  along  the  coasts  of  Africa, \nwere  yet  unborn.  What  we  know  with  certainty  is  that  European  man  was \ncontemporaneous  with  the  extinct  species  of  the  quaternary  epoch  .  .  .  that  he \nwitnessed  the  upheaval  of  the  Alps\"*  and  the  extension  of  the  glaciers,  in  a \nword,  that  he  lived  for  thousands  of  years  before  the  dawn  of  the  remotest \nhistorical  traditions. \n\nIt  is  even  possible  that  man  was  the  contemporary  of  extinct  mammalia  of \nspecies  yet  more  ancient  ...  of  the  Bliphas  meridionalis  of  the  sands  of  St. \nPrest  .  .  .  and  the  Elephas  antiquus,  assumed  to  be  prior  to  the  Elephas  primi- \ngenius,  since  their  bones  are  found  in  company  with  carved  flints  in  several \nEnglish  caves,  associated  with  those  of  the  Rhinoceros  haemitechus  and  even \nof  the  Machairodus  latidens,  which  is  of  still  earlier  date. \n\nM.  E.  Lartet  is  of  opinion  that  there  is  nothing  really  impossible  in  the \nexistence  of  man  as  early  as  the  Tertiary  period.*\"* \n\nIf  \"  there  is  nothing  impossible  \"  scientifically  in  the  idea,  and  it \nmay  be  admitted  that  man  lived  already  as  early  as  the  Tertiary  period, \nthen  it  is  just  as  well  to  remind  the  reader  that  Mr.  CroU  places  the \nbeginning  of  that  period  2,500,000  years  back;^\"^^  but  there  was  a \ntime  when  he  assigned  to  it  15,000,000  years. \n\nAnd  if  all  this  may  be  said  of  European  man,  how  great  is  the \nantiquity  of  the  Lemuro-Atlantean  and  of  the  Atlanto-Aryan  man? \nEvery  educated  person  who  follows  the  progress  of  Science,  knows  how \nall  vestiges  of  man  during  the  Tertiary  period  are  received.  The  calum- \nnies that  were  poured  on  Desnoyers  in  1863,  when  he  made  known  to \nthe  Institute  of  France  that  he  had  made  a  discovery  \"  in  the  undis- \nturbed pliocene  sands  of  St.  Prest  near  Chartres,  proving  the  co- \nexistence of  man  and  the  Elephas  meridionalis  \"  \u2014  were  equal  to  the \noccasion.  The  later  discovery  (in  1867)  by  the  Abbe  Bourgeois,  that \nman  lived  in  the  Miocene  epoch,  and  the  reception  it  was  given  at  the \n\n\n1569.  He  witnessed  and  remembered  it \ntoo,  as  \"the  final  disappearance  of  the  largest \ncontinent  of  Atlantis  was  an  event  coin- \ncident with  the  elevation  of  the  Alps,\"  a \nmaster  writes  (see  Bsoteric  Buddhism,  p. \n70).  Pari  passu,  as  one  portion  of  the  dry \nland  of  our  hemisphere  disappeared,  some \nland  of  the  new  continent  emerged  from \nthe  seas.     It  is  on   this  colossal  cataclysm, \n\n\nwhich  lasted  during  a  period  of  150,000 \nyears,  that  traditions  of  all  the  \"  Deluges \" \nare  built,  the  Jews  building  their  version \non  an  event  which  took  place  later  in \n\"  Poseidonis.\"' \n\n1570.  \"The  Antiquity  of  the  Human \nRace,\"  in  Man  before  Metals,  by  M.  Joly, \nProfessor  at  the  Science  Faculty  of  Toulouse, \npage   184. \n\n\n1571.     See  Croll's  Climate  and  Time. \n\n\n752  TH^  SECRET  DOCTRINE \n\nPre-historic  Congress  held  at  Brussels  in  1872,  proves  that  the  average \nman  of  Science  will  never  see  but  that  which  he  wants  to  see}^''^ \n\nThe  modem  archaeologist,  though  speculating  ad  infinitum  upon  the \ndolmens  and  their  builders,  knows,  in  fact,  nothing  of  them  or  their \norigin.  Yet,  these  weird,  and  often  colossal  monuments  of  unhewn \nstones  \u2014  which  consist  generally  of  four  or  seven  gigantic  blocks  placed \ntogether  \u2014  are  strewn  over  Asia,  Europe,  America,  and  Africa,  in \ngroups  or  rows.  Stones  of  enormous  size  are  found  placed  horizontally \nand  variously  upon  two,  three,  four,  and  as  in  Poitou,  upon  six  and \n,  seven  blocks.  People  name  them  \"  devil's  altars,\"  druidic  stones,  and \ngfiant  tombs.  The  stones  of  Camac  in  the  Morbihan,  Brittany  \u2014  nearly \na  mile  in  length  and  numbering  11,000  ranged  in  eleven  rows  \u2014  are \ntwin-sisters  of  those  at  Stonehenge.  The  Conical  menhir  of  Loc- \nmariaquer  in  Morbihan,  measures  twenty  yards  in  length  and  nearly \ntwo  yards  across.  The  Menhir  of  Champ  Dolent  (near  St.  Malo)  rises \nthirty  feet  above  the  ground,  and  is  fifteen  feet  in  depth  below.  Such \ndolmens  and  prehistoric  monuments  are  met  with  in  almost  every \nlatitude.  They  are  found  in  the  Mediterranean  basin;  in  Denmark \n(among  the  local  tumuli  from  twenty-seven  to  thirty-five  feet  in \nheight) ;  in  Shetland,  and  in  Sweden,  where  they  are  called  gang- \ngrift  en  (or  tombs  with  corridors)  ;  in  Germany,  where  they  are  known \nas  the  giant  tombs  (Hiinengraben) ;  in  Spain  (see  the  dolmen  of  Anti- \nguera  near  Malaga),  and  Africa;  in  Palestine  and  Algeria;  in  Sardinia \n(see  the  Nuraghi  and  Sepoltune  dei  giganti,  or  tombs  of  giants)  ;  in \nMalabar,  in  India,  where  they  are  called  the  tombs  of  the  Daityas \n(giants)  and  of  the  Rakshasas,  the  men-demons  of  Lankd;  in  Russia \nand  Siberia,  where  they  are  known  as  the  Koorgan;  in  Peru  and \nBolivia,  where  they  are  termed  the  chulpas  or  burial  places,  etc.,  etc.,  etc. \n\nThere  is  no  country  from  which  they  are  absent.  Who  built  them? \nWhy  are  they  all  connected  with  Serpents  and  Dragons,  with  Alligators \nand  Crocodiles?  Because  remains  of  \"palaeolithic  man\"  were,  it  is \nthought,  found  in  some  of  them,  and  because  in  the  funeral  mounds  of \nAmerica  bodies  of  later  races  were  discovered  with  the  usual  para- \nphernalia of  bone  necklaces,  weapons,  stone  and  copper  urns,  etc., \nhence  they  are  declared  ancient  tombs.  But  surely  the  two  famous \nmounds  \u2014  one  in  the  Mississippi  valley  and  the  other  in  Ohio  \u2014  known \nrespectively  as  \"the  Alligator  Mound\"  and  \"the  Great  Serpent  Mound,\" \nwere  never  meant  for  tombs*''^*  {vide  infra).    Yet  one  is  told  authori- \n\n1572.     The   scientific  \"jury\"  disagreed,  as  Steenttrup,    Virchow   and    Desor    refused  to \n\nusual;     while    de   Quatrefages,   de   Mortillet,  do    so.      Still    the    majority,    if    we    except \n\nWorsaae,     Engelhardt,    Waldematt    Schmidt,  some   English   Scientista*   are   for  Bourgeois. \n\nCapellini,   Hamy,   and    Cartailhac,   saw   upon  1573.    We   take   the   following   description \n\nthe    flints   the    traces   of    human    handiwork,  from  a  scientific  work.     \"  The  first  of  these \n\n\nSTII^I^  MORE  ASTOUNDING  CONTRADICTIONS \n\n\n753 \n\n\ntatively  that  the  Mounds,  and  the  Mound  or  Dolmen  Builders,  are  all \n\"  Pelasgic \"  in  Europe,  antecedent  to  the  Incas,  in  America,  yet  of \n\"  not  extremely  distant  times.\"  They  are  built  by  \"  no  race  of  Dolmen \nBuilders,\"  which  never  existed  (opinion  of  de  Mortillet,  Bastian,  and \nWestropp)  save  in  the  earlier  archaeological  fancy.  Finally  Virchow's \nopinion  of  the  giant  tombs  of  Germany  is  now  accepted  as  an  axiom : \u2014 \n\"  The  tombs  alone  are  gigantic,  and  not  the  bones  they  contain \"  \u2014 \nsays  that  German  biologist;  and  archaeology  has  but  to  bow  and \nsubmit  to  the  decision.^*^* \n\nThat  no  gigantic  skeletons  have  been  hitherto  found  in  the  \"  tombs  \" \nis  yet  no  reason  to  say  there  never  were  the  remains  of  giants  in  them. \nCremation  was  universal  till  a  comparatively  recent  period: \u2014 some \n80  or  100,000  years  ago.  The  real  giants,  moreover,  were  nearly  all \ndrowned  with  Atlantis.  Nevertheless,  the  classics,  as  shown  elsewhere^ \noften  speak  of  giant  skeletons  still  excavated  in  their  day.  Besides  this, \nhuman  fossils  may  be  counted  on  the  fingers  as  yet.  No  skeleton  ever \nyet  found  is  older  than  between  50,  or  60,000  years,  ^\"^  and  man's  size  ' \nwas  reduced  from  IS  to  10  or  12  feet,  ever  since  the  third  sub-race  of  * \nthe  Aryan  stock,  which  sub-race  \u2014  bom  and  developed  in  Europe  and  | \nAsia  Minor  under  new  climates  and  conditions  \u2014  had  become  Euro- \npean. Since  then,  as  said,  it  has  steadily  been  decreasing.  It  is  truer \ntherefore  to  say,  that  the  tombs  alone  are  archaic,  and  not  necessarily \nthe  bodies  of  men  occasionally  found  in  them ;  and  that  those  tombs, \nsince  they  are  gigantic,  must  have  contained  giants,^*^'  or  rather  the \nashes  of  generations  of  giants. \n\nNor  were  all  such  cyclopean  structures  intended  for  sepulchers.  It \nis  with  the  so-called  Druidical  remains,  such  as  Camac  in  Brittany  and \nStonehenge  in  Great  Britain,  that  the  traveling  Initiates  above  alluded \n\n\nanimals  [the  alligator]  designed  with  con- \nsiderable skill,  is  no  less  than  250  ft.  long. \n.  .  .  The  interior  is  formed  of  a  heap  of \nstones*  over  which  the  form  has  been  molded \nin  fine  stiff  clay.  The  great  serpent  is  re- \npresented with  open  mouth,  in  the  act  of \nswallowing  an  egg  of  which  the  diameter \nis  100  ft  in  the  thickest  part;  the  body  of \nthe  animal  is  wound  in  graceful  curves  and \nthe  tail  is  rolled  into  a  spiral.  The  entire \nlength  of  the  animal  is  1100  ft.  This  work \nia  unique  .  .  .  and  there  is  nothing  on  the \nold  continent  which  ofiiers  any  analogy  to \nk.\"  Except  its  symbolism,  however,  of  the \nSerpent\u2014 > the  cycle  of  Time  \u2014  swallowing \nKosmos,  the  egg. \n\n1574.     It    might    be    better,    perhaps,    for \nVACT    had    we    more    Spgcialists   in    Science \n\n\nand  fewer  \"authorities\"  on  universal  ques- \ntions. One  never  heard  that  Humboldt  gave \nauthoritative  and  final  decisions  in  the  mat- \nter of  polypi,  or  the  nature  of  an  excrescence. \n\n1575.  57,000  years  is  the  date  assigned \nby  Dr.  Dowler  to  the  remains  of  the  human \nskeleton,  found  buried  beneath  four  ancient \nforests  at  New  Orleans  on  the  banks  of  the \nMississippi  river. \n\n1576.  Murray  says  of  the  Mediterranean \nbarbarians  that  they  marveled  at  the  prowess \nof  the  AtlanUans.  \"  Their  physical  strength \nwas  sxtraordinary  (witness  indeed  their  cy- \nclopean buildings),  the  earth  shaking  some- \ntimes under  their  tread.  Whatever  they \ndid,  was  done  speedily.  .  .  .  They  wtrs \nwiss,  and  communicated  their  wisdom  to \nmen \"   (Mythology,  p.  4). \n\n\n754  TH9  SECRET  DOCTRINE \n\nto  had  to  do.  And  these  gigantic  monuments  are  all  s)rmbolic  records \nof  the  World's  history.  They  are  not  Druidical,  but  universal.  Nor \ndid  the  Druids  build  them,  for  they  were  only  the  heirs  to  the  cyclopean \nlore  left  to  them  by  generations  of  mighty  builders  and  \u2014  \"  magicians/' \nboth  good  and  bad. \n\nIt  will  always  be  a  subject  of  regret  that  history,  rejecting  a  priori \nthe  actual  existence  of  giants,  has  preserved  us  so  little  of  the  records \nof  antiquity  concerning  them.  Yet  in  nearly  every  mythology^ \u2014  which \nafter  all  is  ancient  history  \u2014  the  giants  play  an  important  part  In  the \nold  Norse  mythology,  the  giants  Skrymir  and  his  brethren,  against \nwhom  the  sons  of  the  gods  fought,  were  potent  factors  in  the  histories \nof  deities  and  men.  The  modem  exegesis,  that  makes  these  giants  to \nbe  the  brethren  of  the  dwarfs,  and  reduces  the  combats  of  the  gods  to \nthe  history  of  the  development  of  the  Aryan  race,  will  only  receive \ncredence  amongst  the  believers  in  the  Aryan  theory,  as  expounded  by \nMax  Miiller.  Granting  that  the  Turanian  races  were  typified  by  the \ndwarfs  (Dwergar),  and  that  a  dark,  round-headed,  and  dwarfish  race \nwas  driven  northward  by  the  fair-faced  Scandinavians,  or  Aesir,  the \ngods  being  like  unto  men,  there  still  exists  neither  in  history  nor  any \nother  scientific  work  any  anthropological  proof  whatever  of  the  exist- \nence in  time  or  space  of  a  race  of  giants.  Yet  that  such  exist,  relatively \nand  de  facto  side  by  side  with  dwarfs,  Schweinfurth  can  testify.  The \nNyam-Nyam  of  Africa  are  regular  dwarfs,  while  their  next  neighbors \n(several  tribes  of  comparatively  fair-complexioned  Africans)  are \ngiants  when  confronted  with  the  Nyam-Nyams,  and  very  tall  even \namong  Europeans,  for  their  women  are  all  above  6j4  feet  high.^'^^ \n\nIn  Cornwall  and  in  ancient  Britain  the  traditions  of  these  giants  are, \non  the  other  hand,  excessively  common;  they  are  said  to  live  even \ndown  to  the  time  of  King  Arthur.  All  this  shows  that  giants  lived \nto  a  later  date  among  the  Celtic  than  among  the  Teutonic  peoples. \n\nIf  we  turn  to  the  New  World,  we  have  traditions  of  a  race  of  giants \nat  Tarija  on  the  eastern  slopes  of  the  Andes  and  in  Ecuador,  who \ncombated  gods  and  men.  These  old  beliefs,  which  term  certain  locali- \nties \"  Los  campos  de  los  gigantes  \"  \u2014  \"  the  fields  of  giants,\"  are  always \nconcomitant  with  the  existence  of  pliocene  mammalia  and  the  occur- \nrence of  pliocene  raised  beaches.  \"All  the  giants  are  not  under  Mount \nOssa,\"  and  it  would  be  poor  anthropology  indeed  that  would  restrict \nthe  traditions  of  giants  to  Greek  and  Bible  mythologies.  Slavonian \ncountries,  Russia  especially,  teem  with  legends  about  the  bogaterey \n(mighty  giants)  of  old;  and  their  folklore,  most  of  which  has  served \nfor  the  foundation  of  national  histories,  their  oldest  songs,  and  their \n\n1577.     Vidt    Schweinfurth**    latest    workt. \n\n\nRACES    OF    GIANTS  755 \n\nmost  archaic  traditions^  speak  of  the  giants  of  old.  Thus  we  may \nsafely  reject  the  modern  theory  that  would  make  of  the  Titans  mere \nS)nmbols  standing  for  cosmic  forces.  They  were  real  living  men, \nwhether  twenty  or  only  twelve  feet  high.  Even  the  Homeric  heroes, \nwho,  of  course,  belonged  to  a  far  more  recent  period  in  the  history  of \nthe  races,  appear  to  have  wielded  weapons  of  a  size  and  weight  beyond \nthe  strength  of  the  strongest  men  of  modern  times. \n\n\"Not  twice  ten  men  the  mighty  bulk  could  raise. \nSuch  men  as  live  in  these  degenerate  days.\" \n\nIf  the  fossil  footprints  from  Carson,  Nevada,  U.  S.  A.,  are  human, \nthey  indicate  gigantic  men.  Of  their  genuineness  there  can  remain  no \ndoubt.  It  is  to  be  deplored  that  the  modem  and  scientific  evidence  for \ngigantic  men  should  rest  on  footprints  alone.  Over  and  over  again, \nthe  skeletons  of  hypothetical  giants  have  been  identified  with  those  of \nelephants  and  mastodons.  But  all  such  blunders  before  the  days  of \ngeology,  and  even  the  traveler's  tales  of  Sir  John  Mandeville,  who  says \nthat  he  saw  giants  56  feet  high,  in  India,  only  show  that  belief  in  the \nexistence  of  giants  has  never,  at  any  time,  died  out  of  the  thoughts  of \nmen. \n\nThat  which  is  known  and  accepted  is,  that  several  races  of  gigantic \nmen  have  existed  and  left  distinct  traces.  In  the  journal  of  the  Anthro- \npological Institute^'^^*  such  a  race  is  shown  as  having  existed  at  Pal- \nmyra and  possibly  in  Midian,  exhibiting  cranial  forms  quite  diflferent \nfrom  those  of  the  Jews.  It  is  not  improbable  that  another  such  race \nexisted  in  Samaria,  and  that  the  mysterious  people  who  built  the  stone \ncircles  in  Galilee,  hewed  neolithic  flints  in  the  Jordan  valley  and  pre- \nserved an  ancient  Semitic  language  quite  distinct  from  the  square  He- \nbrew character  \u2014  was  of  a  very  large  stature.  The  English  transla- \ntions of  the  Bible  can  never  be  relied  upon,  even  in  their  modem \nrevised  forms.  They  tell  us  of  the  Nephilim,  translating  the  word  by \n\"  giants,\"  and  further  adding  that  they  were  \"  hairy  \"  men,  probably \nthe  large  and  powerful  prototypes  of  the  later  satyrs  so  eloquently  de- \nscribed by  the  patristic  fancy;  some  of  the  Church  Fathers  assuring \ntheir  admirers  and  followers  that  they  had  themselves  seen  these \n\"  Satyrs \"  \u2014  some  alive,  others  pickled  and  preserved.  The  word \n\"  giants  \"  being  once  adopted  as  a  synon)nm  of  Nephilim,  the  commen- \ntators have  since  identified  them  with  the  sons  of  Anak.  The  filibusters \nwho  seized  on  the  Promised  Land,  found  a  pre-existing  population  far \nexceeding  their  own  in  stature,  and  called  it  a  race  of  giants.  But  the \nraces  of  really  gigantic  men  had  disappeared  ages  before  the  birth  of \nMoses.    This  tall  people  existed  in  Canaan,  and  even  in  Bashan,  and \n\n1578.  Vol.  1871,  art.  by  Dr.  C  Carter  Blake. \n\n\n756  ^HS  S^RET  DOCTRINE \n\nmay  have  had  representatives  in  the  Nabatheans  of  Midian.  They \nwere  of  far  greater  stature  than  the  undersized  Jews.  Four  thousand \nyears  ago  their  cranial  conformation  and  large  stature  separated  them \nfrom  the  children  of  Heber.  Forty  thousand  years  ago  their  ances- \ntors may  have  been  of  still  more  gigantic  size,  and  four  hundred \nthousand  years  earlier  they  must  have  been  in  proportion  to  men  in  our \ndays  as  the  Brobdingnagians  were  to  the  Lilliputians.  The  Atlanteans \nof  the  middle  period  were  called  the  Great  Dragons,  and  the  first  sym- \nbol of  their  tribal  deities,  when  the  \"gods\"  and  the  Divine  D3aiasties \nhad  forsaken  them,  was  that  of  a  giant  Serpent. \n\nThe  mystery  veiling  the  origin  and  the  religion  of  the  Druids,  is  as \ngreat  as  that  of  their  supposed  fanes  is  to  the  modem  Symbologist, \nbut  not  to  the  initiated  Occultists.  Their  priests  were  the  descendants \nof  the  last  Atlanteans,  and  what  is  known  of  them  is  sufficient  to  allow \nthe  inference  that  they  were  eastern  priests  akin  to  the  Chaldaeans  and \nIndians,  though  little  more.  It  may  be  inferred  that  they  symbolized \ntheir  deity  as  the  Hindus  do  their  Vishnu,  as  the  Egyptians  did  their \nMystery  God,  and  as  the  builders  of  the  Ohio  Great-Serpent  mound \nworshiped  theirs  \u2014  namely  under  the  form  of  the  \"  mighty  Serpent,\" \nthe  emblem  of  the  eternal  deity  Time  (the  Hindu  Kala).  Pliny  called \nthem  the  \"  Magi  of  the  Gauls  and  Britons.\"  But  they  were  more  than \nthat.  The  author  of  Indian  Antiquities  finds  much  affinity  between \nthe  Druids  and  the  Brahmans  of  India.  Dr.  Borlase  points  to  a  close \nanalogy  between  them  and  the  Magi  of  Persia  ;^''^*  others  will  see  an \nidentity  between  them  and  the  Orphic  priesthood  of  Thrace:  simply \nbecause  they  were  connected,  in  their  esoteric  teachings,  with  the  uni- \nversal Wisdom  Religion,  and  thus  presented  affinities  with  the  exo- \nteric worship  of  all. \n\nLike  the  Hindtis,  the  Greeks  and  Romans  (we  speak  of  the  Ini- \ntiates), the  Chaldees  and  the  Egyptians,  the  Druids  believed  in  the \ndoctrine  of  a  succession  of  worlds,  as  also  in  that  of  seven  \"creations\" \n(of  new  continents)  and  transformations  of  the  face  of  the  earth, \nand  in  a  seven-fold  night  and  day  for  each  earth  or  globe  {see \n\"Esoteric  Buddhism\").  Wherever  the  Serpent  with  the  egg  is  found, \nthere  this  tenet  was  surely  present.  Their  Dracontia  are  a  proof  of  it. \nThis  belief  was  so  universal  that,  if  we  seek  for  it  in  the  esotericism \nof  various  religions,  we  shall  discover  it  in  all.  We  shall  find  it  among \nthe  Aryan  Hindus  and  Mazdeans,  the  Greeks,  the  Latins,  and  even \namong  the  old  Jews  and  early  Christians,  whose  modem  stocks  hardly \n\n1579.  But  the  Magi  of  Persia  were  never  of  opinion  that  the  said  land  was  Media. \nPersians  \u2014  not  even  Chaldaeans.  They  came  This  may  be  so,  but  from  what  part  of \nfrom  a   far-off   land,   the   Orientalists   being      Media?     To  this  we  receive  no  answer. \n\n\nPAGANISM    AND    CHRISTIANITY   AGRlBK  757 \n\ncomprehend  now  that  which  they  read  in  their  Scriptures.    See  what \nSeneca  says:^\"\u00ae \n\nThe  world  being  melted  and  having  re-entered  the  bosom  of  Jupiter,  this  god \ncontinues  for  some  time  to  remain  absorbed  in  himself  and  concealed,  wholly \nimmersed  in  contemplation.  After  which  a  new  world  springs  from  him.  .  .  . \nAn  innocent  race  of  men  and  animals  are  produced  anew.  .  .  .  [etc.] \n\nThen  again  when  speaking  of  periodical  mundane  dissolution  in- \nvolving universal  death,  he  (Seneca)  says  that  \u2014 \n\nwhen  the  laws  of  nature  shall  be  buried  in  ruin,  and  the  last  day  of  the  world \nshall  come,  the  southern  pole  shall  crush,  as  it  falls,  all  the  regions  of  Africa,  and \nthe  North  pole  shall  overwhelm  all  the  countries  beneath  its  axis.  The  affrighted \nsun  shall  he  deprived  of  its  light;  the  palace  of  heaven  falling  to  decay  shall \nproduce  at  once  both  life  and  death,  and  some  kind  of  dissolution  shall  equally \nseize  upon  all  deities,  who  thus  shall  return  into  their  original  chaos.'^ \n\nOne  might  imagine  oneself  reading  the  Puranic  account  by  Parasara \nof  the  great  Pralaya.  It  is  nearly  the  same  thing,  idea  for  idea.  Has \nChristianity  nothing  of  the  kind  ?  It  has,  we  say.  Let  the  reader  open \nany  English  Bible  and  read  chapter  iii  of  the  Second  Epistle  of  Peter, \nfrom  verse  3  till  the  14th,  and  he  will  find  there  the  same  ideas.  .  .  . \n\nThere  shall  come  in  the  last  days  scoffers  .  .  .  saying,  \"where  is  the  promise \nof  his  coming?  .  .  .  Since  the  fathers  fell  asleep  all  things  continue  as  they  were \nfrom  the  beginning  of  creation.\"  For,  they  are  ignorant  .  .  .  that  by  the  word \nof  God  the  heavens  were  of  old,  and  the  earth  standing  out  of  the  water,  and \nin  the  water:  whereby  the  world  that  then  was,  being  overflowed  with  water, \nperished.  But  the  heavens  and  the  earth  that  are  now,  are  reserved  unto  the  fire \n.  .  .  wherein  the  heavens  .  .  .  shall  be  dissolved,  and  the  elements  shall  melt  with \nfervent  heat  ...  we  nevertheless  look  for  new  heavens  and  new  earth,  [etc.,  etc]. \n\nIf  the  interpreters  chose  to  see  in  this  a  reference  to  creation,  the \ndeluge,  and  the  promised  coming  of  Christ,  when  they  will  live  in  a \nnew  Jerusalem  in  heaven,  this  is  no  fault  of  \"  Peter.\"  What  the  writer \nof  the  Epistles  meant  was  the  destruction  of  this  Fifth  Race  of  ours \nby  subterranean  fires  and  inundations,  and  the  appearance  of  new  con- \ntinents for  the  Sixth  Root-Race.  For  the  writers  of  these  Epistles \nwere  all  learned  in  symbology  if  not  in  the  sciences. \n\nIt  was  mentioned  elsewhere  that  the  belief  in  the  septenary  consti- \ntution of  our  \"  chain  \"  was  the  oldest  tenet  of  the  early  Iranians,  who \ngot  it  from  the  first  Zarathustra.  It  is  time  to  prove  it  to  those  Parsis \nwho  have  lost  the  key  to  the  meaning  of  their  Scriptures.  In  the \nAvesta  the  earth  is  considered  septempartite  and  tripartite  at  one  and \nthe  same  time.  This  is  regarded  by  Dr.  Geiger,  as  an  incongruity,  for \nthe  following  reasons,  which  he  calls  discrepancies :  the  Avesta  speaks \n\n1580.    BpistU  9,  and  QuMst  Nat.  Ill,  c.  ult.  1581.    Quoted  fai  Book  of  God,  p.  160. \n\n\n758  ^H9  SECRET  DOCTRINE \n\nof  the  three-thirds  of  the  earth  because  the  Rig-Veda  mentions  \"  three \nearths/'  ...\"  Three  strata  or  layers,  one  lying  above  the  other,  are \nsaid  to  be  meant  by  this.\"  ^*\"  But  he  is  quite  mistaken,  as  are  all  ex- \noteric profane  translators.  The  Avesta  has  not  borrowed  the  idea \nfrom  the  Rig-Veda,  but  simply  repeats  the  esoteric  teaching.  The \n\"  three  strata  or  layers  \"  do  not  refer  to  our  globe  alone,  but  to  three \nlayers  of  the  globes  of  our  terrestrial  chain  \u2014  two  by  two,  on  each \nplane,  one  on  the  descending,  the  other  on  the  ascending  arc.  Thus, \nwith  reference  to  the  six  spheres  or  globes  above  our  earth,  the  sev- \nenth and  the  fourth,  it  is  septempartite,  while  with  regard  to  the  planes \nover  our  plane  \u2014  it  is  tripartite.  This  meaning  is  carried  out  and  cor- \nroborated by  the  text  in  the  Avesta  and  Vendiddd,  and  even  by  the \nspeculations  \u2014  a  most  laborious  and  unsatisfactory  guess-work  \u2014  of \nthe  translators  and  commentators.  It  thus  follows  that  the  division  of \nthe  \"  earth,\"  or  rather  the  earth's  chain,  into  seven  Karshvares  is  not \nin  contradiction  with  the  three  \"  zones,\"  if  this  word  is  read  \"  planes.\" \nAs  Geiger  remarks,  this  septenary  division  is  very  old  \u2014  the  oldest  of \nall  \u2014  since  the  Gathas  already  speak  of  the  \"septempartite  earth.\"  ^\"* \nFor,  \"  according  to  the  Parsi  Scriptures,  the  seven  Karshvars  are  to  be \nconsidered  as  completely  disconnected  parts  of  the  earth/'  which  they \nsurely  are.  For,  \"  between  them  there  flows  the  Ocean,  so  that  it  is \nimpossible,  as  stated  in  several  passages,  to  pass  from  one  Karshvar  to \nanother.\"^\"*  The  \"Ocean\"  is  space,  of  course,  for  the  latter  was \ncalled  \"  Waters  of  Space  \"  before  it  was  known  as  Ether.  Moreover, \nthe  word  Karshvar  is  consistently  rendered  by  Dvipa,  and  especially \nQaniratha,  by  Jambudvipa  (\"  Neriosengh,  the  translator  of  the  Yas- \nna.\")i\u00ab\u00bb\u00bb  But  this  fact  is  not  taken  into  account  by  the  Orientalists, \nand  therefore  we  find  even  such  a  learned  Zoroastrian  and  Parsi  by \nbirth  as  the  translator  of  Dr.  Geiger's  work  passing  unnoticed  and \nwithout  a  word  of  comment  sundry  remarks  of  the  former  on  the \n\"incongruities\"  of  this  kind  abounding  in  the  Mazdean  Scriptures. \nOne  of  such  \"incongruities\"  and  \"coincidences\"  concerns  the  similarity \nof  the  Zoroastrian  with  the  Indian  tenet  with  regard  to  the  seven \nDvtpas  (islands,  or  continents,  rather)  as  met  with  in  the  Purdnas, \nnamely :  \"  The  Dvipas  form  concentric  rings,  which,  separated  by  the \nocean,  surround  Jambu  Dvipa,  which  is  situated  in  the  center,\"  ^\"*  and, \n\"  according  to  the  Iranian  view,  the  Karshvar  Qaniratha  is  likewise \nsituated  in  the  center  of  the  rest  .  .  .  each  of  them  (the  other  six \nKarshvars)  is  a  peculiar  individual  space,  and  so  they  group  them- \n\n1582.  CwUiMafion  of  tht  Batltm  Iranians  1585.     Footnote   by   Dirib    Dastur    Petbo- \nin  Ancient    Times,   page    129.  tan     Sanj&na,    b.  a.,    the    translator    of    Dr. \n\n1583.  BUmi  Hapt&iti,    Yasna,   xxxit,    3.  Wilhelm    Gdgvr't   work   on    the    OvaiMoHon \n\n1584.  Cf.,  e.g..  Vol.  I,  4,  of  the  Pahlavi  of   the  Eastern   Iranians. \nTranslation;     Bdh.   xxi,   2-3.  1586.     Vol.    I,    page    130. \n\n\nTHK   MAZDEAN  VIEW  OF  THE  SEVEN   EARTHS \n\n\n759 \n\n\nselves  round  (above)  Qaniratha.\"  ^^\u2022^  Now  Qaniratha  is  not,  as  be- \nlieved by  Geiger  and  his  translator,  \"the  country  inhabited  by  the \nIranian  tribes,\"  and  the  other  names  do  not  mean  \"  the  adjacent  terri- \ntories of  foreign  nations  in  the  North,  South,  West,  and  East,\"  ^^^  but \nour  globe  or  Earth.  For  that  which  is  meant  by  the  sentence  which \nfollows  the  last  quoted,  namely,  that  \"  two,  VourubareSti  and  Vouru- \nzareiti  lie  in  the  North;  two,  Vidadhafshu  and  Fradadhafshu,  in \nthe  South;  Savahe  and  Arzahe  in  the  East  and  West,\"  is  simply  the \nvery  graphic  and  accurate  description  of  the  \"chain\"  of  our  planet, \nthe  Earth,  represented  in  the  book  of  Dzyan  (11)  thus: \n\n\n(North) \n\n\nU \n\n\n(North) \n\n\n(West)   Arzahi \n\n\n(South)  Fradadhafshu \n\n\nW \n\n\nSavahe   (East) \n\n\nVidadhafshu  (South) \n\n\nQaniratha. \n\n\nThe  Mazdean  names  given  above  have  only  to  be  replaced  by \nthose  used  in  the  Secret  Doctrine  to  become  an  orthodox  tenet.  The \n\"Earth\"  (our  World),  therefore,  is  \"tripartite,\"  because  the  chain  of \nthe  worlds  is  situated  on  three  different  planes  above  our  globe;  and \nit  is  septempartite  because  of  the  seven  globes  or  spheres  which  com- \npose the  chain.  Hence  the  further  meaning  given  in  Vendtddd  XIX, \n39,  showing  that  \"  Qaniratha  alone  is  combined  with  imat,  '  this ' \n(earth),  while  all  other  Karshvares  are  combined  with  the  word  ' avat' \n'  that '  or  those  \u2014  upper  earths.\"    Nothing  could  be  plainer. \n\nThe  same  may  be  said  of  the  modem  comprehension  of  all  other \nancient  beliefs. \n\nThe  Druids  understood  the  meaning  of  the  Sun  in  Taurus,  therefore, \nwhen,  while  all  the  fires  were  extinguished  on  the  1st  of  November, \ntheir  sacred  and  inextinguishable  fires  alone  remained  to  illumine  the \nhorizon,  like  those  of  the  Magi  and  the  modern  Zoroastrians.  And  like \nthe  early  Fifth  Race  and  later  Chaldees,  the  Greeks,  and  again  like  the \nChristians,  who  do  the  same  to  this  day,  without  suspecting  the  real \nmeaning,  they  greeted  the  Morning  Star \u2014 the  beautiful  Venus-Lucifer.**** \n\n\n1587.  Ibid.,    page  131. \n\n1588.  Page  132. \n\n1589.  Dr.  Kenealy  quotes,  in  his  Book \nof  God,  Vallancey,  who  sajrs  \"  I  had  not \nbeen  a  week  landed  in  Ireland  from  Gibral- \ntar, where  I  had  studied  Hebrew  and  Chal- \n\n\ndaic  under  Jews  of  various  countries,  .  .  . \nwhen  I  heard  a  peasant  girl  say  to  a  boor \nstanding  by  her,  \" Pgach  an  Maddin  Nag\" \n(Behold  the  morning  star),  pointing  to  the \nplanet  Venus,  the  Maddina  Nag  of  the \nChaldeans.\"    (pp.    162-163) \n\n\n760  ^HE  SECRET  DOCTRINE \n\nStrabo  speaks  of  an  island  near  to  Britannia,  \"  'where  Ceres  and  Perse- \nphone were  worshiped  with  the  same  rites  as  in  Samothrace/ ***\u00ae  and \nthis  island  was  Sacred  lema/'  ^\"\u2022^  where  a  perpetual  fire  was  lit  The \nDruids  believed  in  the  rebirth  of  man^  not  as  Lucian  explains :  \"  that \nthe  same  spirit  shall  animate  a  new  body,  not  here,  but  in  a  different \nworld/'  but  in  a  series  of  re-incarnations  in  this  same  world;  for  as \nDiodorus  says,  they  declared  that  the  souls  of  men,  after  determinate \nperiods,  would  pass  into  other  bodies.^*** \n\nThese  tenets  came  to  the  Fifth  Race  Aryans  from  their  predecessors \nof  the  Fourth  Race,  the  Atlanteans.  They  had  piously  preserved  the \nteachings,  which  told  them  how  their  parent  Root-Race,  becoming  with \nevery  generation  more  arrogant,  owing  to  the  acquisition  of  super- \nhuman powers,  had  been  gradually  gliding  toward  its  end.  Those  re- \ncords reminded  them  of  the  giant  intellect  of  the  preceding  races  as \nwell  as  of  their  giant  size.  One  finds  the  repetition  of  those  records \nin  every  age  of  history,  in  almost  every  old  fragment  which  has  de- \nscended to  us  from  antiquity. \n\nAelian  preserved  an  extract  from  Theophrastos  written  during  the \ndays  of  Alexander  the  Great.  It  is  a  dialog  between  Midas,  the  Phry- \ngian, and  Silenus.  The  former  is  told  of  a  continent  that  had  existed \nin  times  of  old,  so  immense,  that  Asia,  Europe  and  Africa  seemed  like \npoor  islands  compared  with  it.  //  was  the  last  to  produce  animals \nand  plants  of  gigantic  magnitudes.  There,  said  Silenus,  men  grew  to \ndouble  the  size  of  the  tallest  man  in  his  (the  narrator's)  time,  and  they \nlived  to  twice  as  old  an  age.  They  had  wealthy  cities  with  temples, \nand  one  of  such  (cities)  held  more  than  a  million  of  inhabitants  in  it, \ngold  and  silver  being  found  there  in  great  abundance.  .  .  . \n\nGrote's  suggestion  that  Atlantis  was  but  a  myth  arisen  from  a  mirage \n\u2014  clouds  on  a  dazzling  sky  taking  the  appearance  of  islands  on  a \ngolden  sea  \u2014  is  too  disingenuous  to  be  even  noticed. \n\n\nSome  Statements  about  the  Sacred  Islands  and  Continents \n\nIN  THE  Classics,  Explained  Esoterically \n\nAll  that  which  precedes  was  known  to  Plato,  and  to  many  others. \nBut  as  no  Initiate  had  the  right  to  divulge  and  declare  all  he  knew, \nposterity  got  only  hints.  Aiming  more  to  instruct  as  a  moralist  than \nas  a  geographer  and  ethnologist  or  historian,  the  Greek  philosopher \n\n1590.  Ub.  iy,  p.   198,  Caaaub.     Cf,  %bid\u201e      world,    the    totality    of    mankind,    bad    one \np.  200.  religion,  and  when  they  were  of  \"one  lip.*' \n\n1591.  Quoted  by  Kenealy,   op,   eii.,  page       \"All    the    religions   of    the    Earth    were    at \n162.  first    One   and   emanated   from   on*  center,\" \n\n1592.  There  was  a  time  when  the  whole      says  Faber  very  truly. \n\n\n\\ \n\n\nWHO,    OR    WHAT    WII^I,    BK   DENIED    NEXT? \n\n\n761 \n\n\nmerged  the  history  of  Atlantis,  which  covered  several  million  years, \ninto  one  event  which  he  located  on  one  comparatively  small  island  3000 \nstadia  long  by  2000  wide;  (or  about  350  miles  by  200,  which  is  about \nthe  size  of  Ireland),  whereas  the  priests  spoke  of  Atlantis  as  a  con- \ntinent vast  as  \"  all  Asia  and  Libya  \"  put  together.  But,  however  al- \ntered in  its  general  aspect,  Plato's  narrative  bears  the  impress  of  truth \nupon  it.^\"*'  It  was  not  he  who  invented  it,  at  any  rate,  since  Homer, \nwho  preceded  him  by  many  centuries,  also  speaks  of  the  Atlantes  (who \nare  our  Atlanteans)  and  of  their  island  in  his  Odyssey.  Therefore  the \ntradition  was  older  than  the  bard  of  Ulysses.  The  Atlantes  and  the \nAtlantides  of  mythology  are  based  upon  the  Atlantes  and  the  Atlan- \ntides  of  history.  Both  Sanchoniathon  and  Diodorus  have  preserved \nthe  histories  of  those  heroes  and  heroines,  however  much  these  ac- \ncounts may  have  become  mixed  up  with  the  mythical  element. \n\nIn  our  own  day  we  witness  the  stupendous  fact  that  such  compara- \ntively recent  personages  as  Shakespeare  and  William  Tell  are  all  but \ndenied,  an  attempt  being  made  to  show  one  to  be  a  nom  de  plume,  and \nthe  other  a  person  who  never  existed.  What  wonder  then,  that  the \ntwo  powerful  races  \u2014  the  Lemurians  and  the  Atlanteans  \u2014  have  been \nmerged  into  and  identified,  in  time,  with  a  few  half  mythical  peoples, \nwho  all  bore  the  some  patron3rmic? \n\nHerodotus  speaks  of  the  Atlantes  \u2014  a  people  of  Western  Africa \nwhich  gave  its  name  to  Mount  Atlas;  who  were  vegetarians,  and \n\"  whose  sleep  was  never  disturbed  by  dreams  \" ;  and  who,  moreover, \n\"  daily  cursed  the  sun  at  his  rising  and  at  his  setting  because  his  ex- \ncessive heat  scorched  and  tormented  them.\"^**\"* \n\nThese  statements  are  based  upon  moral  and  psychic  facts  and  not  on \nphysiological  disturbance.  The  story  of  Atlas  {vide  supra)  gives  the \nkey  to  it.  If  the  Atlanteans  never  had  their  sleep  disturbed  by  dreams, \nit  is  because  that  particular  tradition  is  concerned  with  the  earliest \nAtlanteans,  whose  physical  frame  and  brain  were  not  yet  sufficiently \nconsolidated,  in  the  physiological  sense,  to  permit  the  nervous  centers \nto  act  during  sleep.     With  regard  to  that  other  statement  \u2014  namely, \n\n\n1593.  Plato's  veracity  has  been  80  nn- \nwarrantably  impeached  by  even  such  friendly \ncritics  as  Professor  Jowett,  wlien  the  \"story \nof  Atlantis\"  is  discussed,  that  it  seems \nwell  to  cite  the  testimony  of  a  specialist \non  the  subject.  It  is  sufficient  to  place \nmere  literary  cavilers  in  a  very  ridiculous \nposition : \u2014 \n\n\"  If  our  knowledge  of  Atlantis  was  more \nthorough,  it  would  no  doubt  appear  that  in \nerery  instance  wherein  the  people  of  Europe \naccord  with  the  people  of  America,  they  were \n\n\nboth  in  accord  with  the  people  of  Atlantis. \n...  It  will  be  seen  that  in  every  case  where \nPlato  gives  us  information  in  this  respect  as \nto  Atlantis,  we  find  this  agreement  to  exist. \nIt  existed  in  architecture,  sculpture,  navi- \ngation, engraving,  writing,  an  established \npriesthood,  the  mode  of  worship,  agriculture, \nand  the  construction  of  roads  and  canals; \nand  it  is  reasonable  to  suppose  that  the  same \ncorrespondence  extended  down  to  all  the \nminor  details.\"  (Donnelly,  Atlantis,  p.  194.) \n1593a.     Herodotus,    iv,    184. \n\n\n762  THE  SECR^  DOCTRINE \n\nthat  they  daily  \"  cursed  the  Sun  \"  \u2014  this  again  has  nothing  to  do  with \nthe  heat,  but  with  the  moral  degeneration  that  grew  with  the  race.  It \nis  explained  in  our  Commentaries.  \"They  (the  sixth  sub-race  of \nthe  Atlanteans)  used  magic  incantations  even  against  the  Sun\"  \u2014 \nfailing  in  which,  they  cursed  it.  The  sorcerers  of  Thessaly  were \ncredited  with  the  power  of  calling  down  the  moon,  as  Greek  history \nassures  us.  The  Atlanteans  of  the  later  period  were  renowned  for \ntheir  magic  powers  and  wickedness,  their  ambition  and  defiance  of \nthe  gods.  Thence  the  same  traditions  taking  form  in  the  Bible  about \nthe  antediluvian  giants  and  the  Tower  of  Babel,  found  also  in  the \n\"  Book  of  Enoch.\" \n\nDiodorus  records  another  fact  or  two:  the  Atlanteans  boasted  of \npossessing  the  land  in  which  all  the  gods  had  received  their  birth; \nas  also  of  having  had  Uranus  for  their  first  King,  he  being  also  the \nfirst  to  teach  them  astronomy.  Very  little  more  than  this  has  come \ndown  to  us  from  Antiquity. \n\nThe  myth  of  Atlas  is  an  allegory  easily  understood.  Atlas  is  the  old \ncontinents  of  Lemuria  and  Atlantis,  combined  and  personified  in  one \nsymbol.  The  poets  attribute  to  Atlas,  as  to  Proteus,  a  superior  wisdom \nand  a  universal  knowledge,  and  especially  a  thorough  acquaintance \nwith  the  depths  of  the  ocean:  because  both  continents  bore  races  in- \nstructed by  divine  masters,  and  because  both  were  transferred  to  the \nbottom  of  the  seas,  where  they  now  slumber  until  their  next  reappear- \nance above  the  waters.  Atlas  is  the  son  of  an  ocean  n3rmph,  and  his \ndaughter  is  Calypso  \u2014 \"  the  watery  deep  \"  :\"\u2022*  Atlantis  has  been  sub- \nmerged beneath  the  waters  of  the  ocean,  and  its  progeny  is  now  sleep- \ning its  eternal  sleep  on  the  ocean  floors.  The  Odyssey  makes  of  him \nthe  guardian  and  the  \"  sustainer  \"  of  the  huge  pillars  that  separate  the \nheavens  from  the  earth.\"*\"  He  is  their  \"  supporter.\"  And  as  both \nLemuria,  destroyed  by  submarine  fires,  and  Atlantis,  submerged  by \nthe  waves,  perished  in  the  ocean  deeps,^\"*'  Atlas  is  said  to  have  been \ncompelled  to  leave  the  surface  of  the  earth,  and  join  his  brother \nlapetos  in  the  depths  of  Tartaros.  Sir  Theodore  Martin  is  right  in \ninterpreting  this  allegory  as  meaning,  Atlas  \"standing  on  the  solid \nfloor  of  the  inferior  hemisphere  of  the  universe  and  thus  carrying \nat  the  same  time  the  disc  of  the  earth  and  the  celestial  vault  \u2014  the \nsolid  envelope  of  the  superior  hemisphere  .  .  .\"*\"^     For  Atlas  is \n\n1594.  See    Hesiod's     Theogony,    507-509,       speaks   of   the   earth    \"standing   out   of  thg \nand  Odyssey,  J,  51.  water,  and  in  the  water,  which  earth,  being \n\no^'^^fto^ffed,    perished,    but    is    now    reserved \n\n1595.  X,   52-53.  ^^^^  ^^^\u00ab.     ^g^  ^^^  ^^  ^^^^  ^^  Alchem- \n\n1596.  Christians    ought    not    to    object    to      ystical  Philosophers,  p.   4,   London,    1815). \nthis  doctrine  of  the  periodical  destruction  of  1597.     Mhnoires  dg  VAcadSmig  des  Inscrip- \ncontinenu  by  fire  and  water;    for  St  Peter      tions,  p.  176. \n\n\nTHE    HEIRLOOM    OF   ATLANTIS \n\n\n763 \n\n\nAtlantis  which  supports  the  new  continents  and  their  horizons  on  its \n\"  shoulders.\" \n\nDecharme,  in  his  Mythologie  de  la  Grice  Antique,  expresses  a \ndoubt  as  to  the  correctness  of  Pierron's  translation  of  the  Homeric \nword  ^a  by  sustinet,  as  it  is  not  possible  to  see  \"  how  Atlas  can \nsupport  or  bear  at  once  several  pillars  situated  in  various  localities.\" \nIf  Atlas  were  an  individual  it  would  be  an  awkward  translation. \nBut,  as. he  personifies  a  continent  in  the  west  said  to  support  heaven \nand  earth  at  once^^*\u00ae  \u2014 \u00ab.  ^.^,the  feet  of  the  giant  tread  the  earth  while \nhis  shoulders  support  the  celestial  vault,  an  allusion  to  the  gigantic \npeaks  of  the  Lemurian  and  Atlantean  continents  \u2014  the  epithet  \"  sup- \nporter\" becomes  very  correct.  The  term  \"conservator\"  for  the \nGreek  word  lx\u00ab*>  which  Decharme,  following  Sir  Theodore  Martin, \nunderstands  as  meaning  4^i>Aa<7<7et  and  cTrt/icActrat,  does  not  render  the \nsame  sense. \n\nThe  conception  was  certainly  due  to  the  gigantic  mountain  chain \nrunning  along  the  terrestrial  border  (or  disc).  These  mountain  peaks \nplunged  their  roots  into  the  very  bottom  of  the  seas,  while  they  raised \ntheir  heads  heavenward,  their  summits  being  lost  in  the  clouds. \nThe  ancient  continents  had  more  mountains  than  valleys  on  them. \nAtlas,  and  the  Teneriife  Peak,  now  two  of  the  dwarfed  relics  of  the \ntwo  lost  continents,  were  thrice  as  lofty  during  the  day  of  Lemuria \nand  twice  as  high  in  that  of  Atlantis.  Thus,  the  Libyans  called  Mount \nAtlas  \"  the  pillar  of  Heaven,\"  according  to  Herodotus,^'^**  and  Pindar \nqualified  the  later  Aetna  as  \"  the  celestial  pillar.\"  ^\u2022^^  Atlas  was  an \ninaccessible  island  peak  in  the  days  of  Lemuria,  when  the  African \ncontinent  had  not  yet  been  raised.  It  is  the  sole  Western  relic  which \nsurvives,  independent,  of  the  continent  on  which  the  Third  Race  was \nbom,  developed  and  fell,^*^^  for  Australia  is  now  part  of  the  Eastern \ncontinent.  Proud  Atlas,  according  to  esoteric  tradition,  having  sunk \none  third  of  its  size  into  the  waters,  its  two  parts  remained  as  an  heir- \nloom of  Atlantis. \n\nThis  again  was  known  to  the  priests  of  Egypt  and  to  Plato  himself, \nthe  solemn  oath  of  secrecy,  which  extended  even  to  the  mysteries  of \nNeo-Platonism,  alone  preventing  the  whole  truth  from  being  told.^*\u00ae^ \n\n\n1598.  Aeschylus,  Prometheus  Vinctus, \n351,  429,  etc. \n\n1599.  IV,    184. \n\n1600.  Pyth.  I,  20;    Decharme,  315. \n\n1601.  This  does  not  mean  that  Atlas  is \nthe  locality  where  it  fell,  for  this  took  place \nin  Northern  and  Central  Asia;  bat  that \nAtlas   formed  part  of  the   continent. \n\n1602.  Had  not  Diocletian  burned  the  eso- \nteric works  of  the   Egyptians  in  296,   toge- \n\n\nther with  their  books  on  alchemy  \u2014 \"  irepl \nyvft\u20aclas  dpy^fxw  Kal  XP^^^^ \"  >  Caesar \n700,000  rolls  at  Alexandria,  and  Leo  Isaurus \n300,000  at  Constantinople  (yiiith  cent.)  and \nthe  Mohammedans  all  they  could  lay  their \nsacrilegious  hands  on  \u2014  the  world  might \nknow  today  more  of  Atlantis  than  it  does. \nFor  Alchemy  had  its  birthplace  in  Atlantis \nduring  the  Fourth  Race,  and  had  only  its \nrenaissance  in  Egypt. \n\n\n764 \n\n\nTHS  SECRET  DOCTRINE \n\n\nSo  secret  was  the  knowledge  of  the  last  islands  of  Atlantis,  indeed, \u2014 \non  account  of  the  superhuman  powers  possessed  by  its  inhabitants, \nthe  last  direct  descendants  of  the  gods  or  divine  Kings,  as  it  was \nthought  \u2014  that  to  divulge  its  whereabouts  and  existence  was  punished \nby  death.  Theopompos  says  as  much  in  his  ever  suspected  Meropis \nwhen  he  speaks  of  the  Phoenicians  as  being  the  only  navigators  in  the \nseas  which  wash  the  western  coast  of  Africa;  and  who  did  it  with \nsuch  mystery  that  very  often  they  sunk  their  own  vessels  to  make \nthe  too  inquisitive  foreigners  lose  all  trace  of  them. \n\nThere  are  those  Orientalists  and  historians  \u2014  and  they  form  the  ma- \njority\u2014  who,  while  feeling  quite  unmoved  at  the  rather  crude  lan- \nguage of  the  Bible,  and  some  of  the  events  narrated  in  it,  show  great \ndisgust  at  the  immorality  in  the  pantheons  of  India  and  Greece.^'\u00ae' \nWe  may  be  told  that  before  them  Euripides,  Pindar,  and  even  Plato, \nexpress  the  same;  that  they  too  felt  irritated  with  the  tales  invented \n\u2014 \"  those  miserable  stories  of  the  poets,\"  as  Euripides  expresses  it \n\nBut  there  may  have  been  another  reason  for  this,  perhaps.  To  those \nwho  knew  that  there  was  more  than  one  key  to  theogonic  symbolism, \nit  was  a  mistake  to  have  expressed  it  in  a  language  so  crude  and  mis- \nleading. For  if  the  educated  and  learned  philosopher  could  discern \nthe  kernel  of  wisdom  under  the  coarse  rind  of  the  fruit,  and  knew  that \nthe  latter  concealed  the  greatest  laws  and  truths  of  psychic  and  physi- \ncal nature,  as  well  as  the  origin  of  all  things  \u2014  not  so  with  the  un- \ninitiated profane.  For  him  the  dead  letter  was  religion;  the  inter- \npretation\u2014  sacrilege.  And  this  dead  letter  could  neither  edify  nor \nmake  him  more  perfect,  seeing  that  such  an  example  was  given  him \nby  his  gods.    But  to  the  philosopher \u2014 especially  the  Initiate \u2014 Hesiod's \n\n\n1603.  Professor  Max  MuIIer's  Lectures  \u2014 \nOn  the  Philosophy  of  Mythology  \u2014  are  be- \nfore us.  We  read  hi\u00ab  citations  of  Hera- \nkleitos  (460  B.C.),  declaring  that  Homer  de- \nserved \"  to  be  ejected  from  public  assem- \nblies and  flogged  ** ;  and  of  Xenophanes \n\"  holding  Homer  and  Hesiod  responsible  for \nthe  popular  superstitions  of  Greece.  ...\" \nand  for  ascribing  \"  to  the  gods  whatever  is \ndisgraceful  and  scandalous  among  men  .  .  . \nunlawful  acts,  such  as  theft,  adultery,  and \nfraud.\"  Finally  the  Oxford  Professor  quotes \nfrom  Professor  Jowett's  translation  of  Plato, \nwhere  the  latter  tells  Adcimantos  {Repub- \nlic) that  \"  the  young  man  (in  the  State) \nshould  not  be  told  that  in  committing  the \nworst  of  crimes,  he  is  far  from  doing  any- \nthing outrageous,  and  that  he  may  chastise \nhis  father   (as  Zeus  did  with  Kronos)  .  .  . \n\n\nin  any  manner  that  he  likes,  and  in  this \nwill  only  be  following  the  example  of  the \nfirst  and  greatest  of  the  gods.  ...  In  my \nopinion,  these  stories  are  not  fit  to  be  re- \npeated.\"  To  this  Dr.  Max  Miiller  observes \nthat  \"  the  Greek  religion  was  clearly  a  na- \ntional and  traditional  religion,  and,  as  such, \nit  shared  both  the  advantages  and  disadvan- \ntages of  this  form  of  religious  belief\"; \nwhile  the  Christian  religion  is  \"a  histor- \nical  and,  to  a  great  extent,  an  individual \nreligion,  and  it  i)ossesses  the  advantage  of \nan  authorixsd  codex  and  of  a  settled  system \nof  faith  \"  (p.  349).  So  much  the  worse  if \nit  is  **  historical,\"  for  surely  Lot's  incident \nwith  his  daughters  would  only  gain,  were \nit  \"allegorical.\" \n\n1604.     Hercules    Purens,    1346,     Dindorfs \nEdition. \n\n\nTHE   GOD-BEARING  I<AND  765 \n\ntheogony  is  as  historical  as  any  history  can  be.     Plato  accepts  it  as \nsuch,  and  gives  out  as  much  of  its  truth  as  his  pledges  permitted  him. \n\nThe  fact  that  the  Atlantes  claimed  Uranus  for  their  first  king,  and \nthat  Plato  commences  his  story  of  Atlantis  by  the  division  of  the  great \ncontinent  by  Neptune,  the  grandson  of  Uranus,  shows  that  there  were \ncontinents  and  kings  before  Atlantis.  For  Neptime,  to  whose  lot  that \ncontinent  fell,  finds  on  a  small  island  only  one  human  couple  made  of \nclay  (*.  e.,  the  first  physical  human  man,  whose  origin  began  with  the \nlast  sub-races  of  the  Third  Root-Race).  It  is  their  daughter  Clito  that \nthe  god  marries,  and  it  is  his  eldest  son  Atlas  who  receives  for  his \npart  the  mountain  and  the  continent  which  was  called  by  his  name. \n\nNow  all  the  gods  of  Olympus,  as  well  as  those  of  the  Hindu  Pan- \ntheon and  the  Rishis,  were  the  septiform  personifications  (1)  of  the \nnoumena  of  the  intelligent  Powers  of  nature;  (2)  of  Cosmic  Forces; \n(3)  of  celestial  bodies;  (4)  of  gods  or  Dhyan  Chohans;  (5)  of \npsychic  and  spiritual  powers;  (6)  of  divine  kings  on  earth  (or  the \nincarnations  of  the  gods)  ;  and  (7)  of  terrestrial  heroes  or  men.  The \nknowledge  how  to  discern  among  these  seven  forms  the  one  that  is \nmeant,  belonged  at  all  times  to  the  Initiates,  whose  earliest  predecessors \nhad  created  this  symbolical  and  allegorical  system. \n\nThus  while  Uranus  (or  the  host  representing  this  celestial  group) \nreigned  and  ruled  over  the  Second  Race  and  their  (then)  Continent; \nKronos  or  Saturn  governed  the  Lemurians;  and  Jupiter,  Neptune  ^\u2022\u00ae* \nand  others  fought  in  the  allegory  for  Atlantis,  which  was  the  whole \nearth  in  the  day  of  the  Fourth  Race.  Poseidonis,  or  the  (last)  island \nof  Atlantis,  \"  the  third  step  of  Idaspati \"  (or  Vishnu)  in  the  mystic \nlanguage  of  the  secret  books  \u2014  lasted  till  about  12,000  years  ago.\"** \nThe  Atlantes  of  Diodorus  were  right  in  claiming  that  it  was  their \ncountry,  the  region  surrounding  Mount  Atlas,  where  \"the  gods  were \nborn  \" \u2014  i,e,,  \"  incarnated.\"  But  it  was  after  their  fourth  incarnation \nthat  they  became,  for  the  first  time,  human  Kings  and  rulers. \n\nDiodorus  speaks  of  Uranus  as  the  first  king  of  Atlantis,  confusing, \neither  consciously  or  otherwise,  the  continents;  but,  as  shown,  Plato \nindirectly  corrects  the  statement.  The  first  astronomical  teacher  of \nmen  was  Uranus,  because  he  is  one  of  the  seven  Dhyan  Chohans  of \nthat  second  period  or  Race.  Thus  also  in  the  second  Manvantara \n(that  of  Svarochisha),  among  the  seven  sons  of  the  Manu,  the  presid- \n\n1605.     Neptune  or  Poseidon  is  the   Hindfi  1606.     Bailly's     assertion     that     the     9000 \n\nIdaspati,   identical  with   Narayana   (the  mov*  years  mentioned  by  the   Egyptian  priests  do \n\ner  on  the  waters)    or  Vishnu,   and  like  this  not   represent   \"  solar   years \"   is   groundless. \n\nHindu  god  he   is  shown   crossing  the   whole  Bailly  knew  nothing  of  geology  and  its  cal- \n\nhorizon  in  three  steps.     Idaspati  means  also  culations;    otherwise  he   would  have   spoken \n\n\"  the  master  of  the  waters.\"  differently. \n\n\n766  THE  SECBET  DOCTRINE \n\ning  gods  or  Rishis  of  that  race,  we  find  Jyotis,^^^  the  teacher  of \nastronomy  (Jyotisha),  one  of  the  names  of  Brahma.  And  thus  also  the \nChinese  revere  Tien  (or  the  sky,  Ouranos),  and  name  him  as  their  first \nteacher  of  astronomy.  Uranus  gave  birth  to  the  Titans  of  the  Third \nRace,  and  it  is  they  who  (personified  by  Satum-Kronos)  mutilated  him. \nFor  as  it  is  the  Titans  who  fell  into  generation,  when  \"  creation  by  will \nwas  superseded  by  physical  procreation,\"  they  needed  Uranus  no  more. \n\nAnd  here  a  short  digression  must  be  permitted  and  pardoned.  In \nconsequence  of  the  last  scholarly  production  of  Mr.  Gladstone  in  the \nNineteenth  Century,  \"  The  Greater  Gods  of  Oljonpos,\"  the  ideas  of  the \ngeneral  public  about  Greek  Mythology  have  been  still  further  perverted \nand  biased.  Homer  is  credited  with  an  inner  thought,  which  is  re- \ngarded by  Mr.  Gladstone  as  \"  the  true  key  to  the  Homeric  conception,\" \nwhereas  this  \"  key  \"  was  merely  a  blind,  Poseidon  \"  is  indeed  essen- \ntially of  the  earth  earthy  .  .  .  strong  and  self-asserting,  sensual  and \nintensely  jealous  and  vindictive,\"  \u2014  but  this  is  because  he  s)mibolizes \nthe  Spirit  of  the  Fourth  Root-Race,  the  ruler  of  the  Seas,  that  race \nwhich  lives  above  the  surface  of  the  seas,***'  which  is  composed  of \nthe  giants,  the  children  of  Eur3rmedon,  the  race  which  is  the  father  of \nPolyphemos,  the  Titan  and  one-eyed  Cyclops.  Though  Zeus  reigns \nover  the  Fourth  Race,  it  is  Poseidon  who  rules,  and  who  is  the  true  key \nto  the  triad  of  the  Kronid  Brothers  and  to  our  human  races.  Poseidon \nand  Nereus  are  one:  the  former  the  ruler  or  spirit  of  Atlantis  before \nthe  beginning  of  its  submersion,  the  latter,  after.  Neptune  is  the  titanic \nstrength  of  the  living  race;  Nereus,  its  spirit  reincarnated  in  the \nsubsequent  Fifth  or  Aryan  Race:  and  this  is  what  the  great  Greek \nscholar  of  England  has  not  yet  discovered,  or  even  dimly  perceived. \nAnd  yet  he  makes  many  observations  upon  the  \"  artfulness  \"  of  Homer, \nwho  never  names  Nereus,  at  whose  designation  we  arrive  .  .  .  only \nthrough  the  patronymic  of  the  Nereids ! \n\nThus  the  tendency  of  even  the  most  erudite  Hellenists  is  to  confine \ntheir  speculations  to  the  exoteric  images  of  mytholc^  and  to  lose  sight \nof  their  inner  meaning:  and  it  is  remarkably  illustrated  in  the  case  of \nthe  Right  Hon.  W.  E.  Gladstone,  as  we  have  shown.  While  almost \nthe  most  conspicuous  figure  of  our  age  as  a  statesman,  he  is  at  the \nsame  time  one  of  the  most  cultured  scholars  England  has  given  birth  to. \nGrecian  literature  has  been  the  loving  study  of  his  life,  and  he  has \nfound  time  amid  the  bustle  of  public  affairs  to  enrich  contemporary \nliterature  with  contributions  to  Greek  scholarship  which  will  make  his \nname  famous  through  coming  generations.    At  the  same  time,  as  his \n\n1607.     See  Matsya  PurAna,  which  places  him  among  the  seven  Prajapatis  of  the  period. \n\n1608.    AlfiPTi,   IWad,   xxxv,    79. \n\n\nTHE   POWER  OF   NAMES  767 \n\nsincere  admirer,  the  present  writer  cannot  but  feel  a  deep  regret  that \nposterity,  while  acknowledging  his  profound  erudition  and  splendid \nculture,  will  yet,  in  the  greater  light  which  must  then  shine  upon  the \nwhole  question  of  symbolism  and  mythology,  judge  that  he  has  failed \nto  grasp  the  spirit  of  the  religious  system  which  he  has  often  criticised \nfrom  the  dogmatic  Christian  standpoint.  In  that  future  day  it  will  be \nperceived  that  the  esoteric  key  to  the  mysteries  of  the  Christian  as  well \nas  of  the  Grecian  theogonies  and  Sciences,  is  the  Secret  Doctrine  of  the \npre-historic  nations,  which,  along  with  others,  he  has  denied.  It  is  that \nDoctrine  alone  which  can  trace  the  kinship  of  all  human  religious \nspeculations  or  even  so-called  Revelations,  and  it  is  this  teaching  which \ninfuses  the  Spirit  of  life  into  the  lay  figures  on  the  Mounts  of  Meru, \nOlympus,  Walhalla,  or  Sinai.  If  Mr.  Gladstone  were  a  younger  man, \nhis  admirers  might  hope  that  his  scholastic  studies  would  be  crowned \nby  the  discovery  of  this  underlying  truth.  As  it  is,  he  but  wastes  the \ngolden  hours  of  his  declining  years  in  futile  disputations  with  that  giant \nfree-thinker  Col.  IngersoU,  each  fighting  with  the  weapons  of  exoteric \ntemper,  drawn  from  the  arsenals  of  ignorant  Literalism.  These  two \ngreat  controversialists  are  equally  blind  to  the  true  esoteric  meaning  of \nthe  texts  which  they  hurl  at  each  other's  head  like  iron  bullets,  while \nthe  world  alone  suffers  by  such  controversies:  since  the  one  helps \nto  strengthen  the  ranks  of  materialism,  and  the  other  those  of  blind \nSectarianism  and  of  the  dead  letter.  And  now  we  may  return  once \nmore  to  our  immediate  subject. \n\nMany  a  time  Atlantis  is  spoken  of  under  another  name,  one  unknown \nto  our  commentators.  The  power  of  names  is  great,  and  was  known \nsince  the  first  men  were  instructed  by  the  divine  masters.  And  as \nSolon  had  studied  it,  he  translated  the  \"Atlantean\"  names  into  names \ndevised  by  himself.  In  connexion  with  the  continent  of  Atlantis,  it  is \ndesirable  to  bear  in  mind  that  the  accounts  which  have  come  down  to \nus  from  the  old  Greek  writers  contain  a  confusion  of  statements,  some \nreferring  to  the  Great  Continent  and  others  to  the  last  small  island  of \nPoseidonis.  It  has  become  customary  to  take  them  all  as  referring  to \nthe  latter  only,  but  that  this  is  incorrect  is  evident  from  the  incompati- \nbility of  the  various  statements  as  to  the  size,  etc.,  of  \"Atlantis.\" \n\nThus,  in  the  Timaios  and  Kritias,  Plato  says,  that  the  plain  surround- \ning the  city  was  itself  surrounded  by  mountain  chains.  .  .  .  And  the \nplain  was  smooth  and  level,  and  of  an  oblong  shape,  lying  north  and \nsouth,  three  thousand  stadia  in  one  direction  and  two  thousand  in  the \nother.  .  .  .  They  surrounded  the  plain  by  an  enormous  canal  or  dike, \n101  feet  deep,  606  feet  broad,  and  1250  miles  in  length. \n\nNow  in  other  places  the  entire  size  of  the  island  of  Poseidonis  is \ngiven  as  about  the  same  as  that  assigned  here  to  the  \"  plain  around  the \n\n\n768  tun  SECRET  DOCTEINE \n\ncity  \"  alone.  Obviously,  one  set  of  statements  refers  to  the  great  con- \ntinent, and  the  other  to  its  last  remnant  \u2014  Plato's  island. \n\nAnd,  again,  the  standing  army  of  Atlantis  is  given  as  upwards  of \na  million  men;  its  navy  as  1200  ships  and  240,000  men.  Such  state- \nments are  quite  inapplicable  to  a  small  island  state,  of  about  the  size \nof  Ireland  I \n\nThe  Greek  allegories  give  to  Atlas,  or  Atlantis,  seven  daughters \n(seven  sub-races),  whose  respective  names  are  Maia,  Electra,  Taygeta, \nAsterope,  Merope,  Alcyone,  and  Celaeno.  This  ethnologically,  as  they \nare  credited  with  having  married  gods  and  with  having  become  the \nmothers  of  famous  heroes,  the  founders  of  many  nations  and  cities. \nAstronomically,  the  Atlantides  have  become  the  seven  Pleiades  (?). \nIn  occult  science  the  two  are  connected  with  the  destinies  of  nations, \nthose  destinies  being  shaped  by  the  past  events  of  their  early  lives \naccording  to  Karmic  law. \n\nThree  great  nations  claimed  in  antiquity  a  direct  descent  from  the \nkingdom  of  Saturn  or  Lemuria  (confused  already  several  thousands  of \nyears  before  our  era  with  Atlantis)  :  and  these  were  the  Egyptians,  the \nPhoenicians  {THde  Sanchoniathon),  and  the  old  Greeks  (THde  Diodorus, \nafter  Plato).  But  the  oldest  civilized  county  of  Asia \u2014 India \u2014 can  be \nshown  to  claim  the  same  descent  likewise.  Sub-races  guided  by  Karmic \nlaw  or  destiny  repeat  unconsciously  the  first  steps  of  their  respective \nmother-races.  As  the  comparatively  fair  Brahmans  have  come  \u2014  when \ninvading  India  with  its  dark-colored  Dravidians  \u2014  from  the  North,  so \nthe  Aryan  Fifth  Race  must  claim  its  origin  from  northern  regions. \nThe  occult  sciences  show  that  the  founders  (the  respective  groups  of \nthe  seven  Prajapatis)  of  the  Root  Races  have  all  been  connected  with \nthe  Pole  Star.    In  the  Commentary  we  find; \u2014 \n\n\"He  who  understands  the  age  of  Dhruva^^^  who  measures  9090 \nmortal  years,  will  understand  the  times  of  the  pralayas,  the  final  destiny \nof  nations,  O  Lanoo.\" \n\nMoreover  there  must  have  been  a  good  reason  why  an  Asiatic  nation \nshould  locate  its  great  progenitors  and  saints  in  the  Ursa  Major,  a \nnorthern  constellation.    It  is  70,000  years,  however,  since  the  poW \n\nOF  THE  EARTH  POINTED  TO  THE  FURTHER  END  OF  URSA  MINOR'S  TAII, ; \n\nand  many  more  thousand  years  since  the  seven  Rishis  could  have  been \nidentified  with  the  constellation  of  Ursa  Major. \n\nThe  Aryan  race  was  born  and  developed  in  the  far  north,  though \nafter  the  sinking  of  the  continent  of  Atlantis  its  tribes  emigrated  fur- \nther south  into  Asia.  Hence  Prometheus  is  son  of  Asia,  and  Deukalion, \nhis  son,  the  Greek  Noah  \u2014  he  who  created  men  out  of  the  stones  of \n\n1609.    The  equivaknt  of  thte  nmme  U  given  in  the  originaL \n\n\nTHE  SONS  OP  COEI.US  AND  TERRA \n\n\n769 \n\n\nmother  earth  \u2014  is  called  a  northern  Scyth,  by  Lucian,  and  Prometheus \nis  made  the  brother  of  Atlas  and  is  tied  down  to  Mount  Caucasus  amid \nthe  Snows.\"^\u00ae \n\nGreece  had  her  Hyperborean  as  well  as  her  Southern  Apollo.  Thus \nnearly  all  the  gods  of  Egypt,  Greece,  and  Phoenicia,  as  well  as  those \nof  other  Pantheons,  are  of  a  northern  origin  and  originated  in  Lemuria, \ntowards  the  close  of  the  Third  Race,  after  its  full  physical  and  physio- \nlogical evolution  had  been  completed.\"^^  All  the  \"  fables  \"  of  Greece \nwere  built  on  historical  facts,  if  that  history  had  only  passed  unadulter- \nated by  myths  to  posterity.  The  \"  one-eyed  \"  Cyclopes,  the  giants \nfabled  as  the  sons  of  Coelus  and  Terra  \u2014  three  in  number,  according \nto  Hesiod  \u2014  were  the  last  three  sub-races  of  the  Lemurians,  the  \"  one- \neye\"  referring  to  the  Wisdom  eye ;  ^\"^*  for  the  two  front  eyes  were  fully \ndeveloped  as  physical  organs  only  in  the  beginning  of  the  Fourth  Race. \nThe  allegory  of  Ulysses,  whose  companions  were  devoured  while  the \nking  of  Ithaca  was  saved  by  putting  out  with  a  fire-brand  the  eye  of \nPol)^hemos,  is  based  upon  the  psycho-physiological  atrophy  of  the \n\"  third  \"  eye.  Ulysses  belongs  to  the  cycle  of  the  heroes  of  the  Fourth \nRace,  and,  though  a  \"  sage  \"  in  the  sight  of  the  latter,  must  have  been \na  profligate  in  the  opinion  of  the  pastoral  Cyclopes.^\"^\"  His  adventure \nwith  the  latter  \u2014  a  savage  gigantic  race,  the  antithesis  of  cultured \ncivilization  in  the  Odyssey  \u2014  is  an  allegorical  record  of  the  gradual \npassage  from  the  Cyclopean  civilization  of  stone  and  colossal  buildings \nto  the  more  sensual  and  physical  culture  of  the  Atlanteans,  which  finally \ncaused  the  last  of  the  Third  Race  to  lose  their  all-penetrating  spiritiuil \n\n\n1610.  Deukalion  is  said  to  have  brought \nthe  worship  of  Adonis  and  Osiris  into  Phoe- \nnicia. Now  the  worship  is  that  of  the  Sun, \nlost  and  found  again  in  its  astronomical \nsignificance.  It  is  only  at  the  Pole  where \nthe  Sun  dies  out  for  such  a  length  of  time \nas  six  months,  for  in  latitude  68**  it  re- \nmains dead  only  for  forty  days,  as  in  the \nfestival  of  Osiris.  The  two  worships  were \nborn  in  the  north  of  Lemuria,  or  on  that \ncontinent  of  which  Asia  was  a  kind  of  bro- \nken prolongation,  and  which  stretched  up  to \nthe  Polar  regions.  This  is  well  shown  by \nde  Gobelin's  AlUgories  d' Orient,  p.  246,  and \nby  Bailly;  though  neither  Hercules  nor \nOsiris  are  solar  mytlis,  save  in  one  of  their \nseven   aspects. \n\n1611.  The  Hyperboreans,  now  regarded \nas  mythical,  were  described  {Herod.,  IV, \n33-35;  Pausanias,  I,  31,  2;  V,  7,  8;  ad \nX,  5,  7,  8)  as  the  beloved  priests  and  serv- \n\n\nants of  the  gods,  and  of  Apollo  chiefly. \n\n1612.  The  Cyclopes  are  not  the  only \n\"  one-eyed \"  representatives  in  tradition. \nThe  Arimaspi  were  a  Scythian  people,  and \nwere  also  credited  with  but  one  eye.  (GSo- \ngraphie  ancienne,  Vol.  II,  p.  321.)  It  is \nthey  whom  Apollo  destroyed  with  his  shafts. \niSee  supraJ) \n\n1613.  Ulysses  was  wrecked  on  the  isle \nof  Aeaea,  where  Circe  changed  all  his  com- \npanions into  pigs  for  their  voluptuousness; \nand  after  that  he  was  thrown  into  Ogygia, \nthe  island  of  Calypso,  where  for  some  seven \nyears  he  lived  with  the  nymph  an  illicit \nconnexion  (Odyssey  and  elsewhere).  Now \nCalypso  was  a  daughter  of  Atlas  (Odyssey, \nbk.  VII,  245),  and  all  the  traditional  ancient \nversions,  when  speaking  of  the  Isle  of \nOgygia,  say  that  it  was  very  distant  from \nGreece,  and  right  in  the  middle  of  the \nocean:    thus  identifying  it  with  Atlantis. \n\n\n77A \n\n\nTHE  SECJlET  iX)CTRINE \n\n\neye.  That  other  allegory,  which  makes  Apollo  kill  the  Cyclops  to \navenge  the  death  of  his  son  Asklepios,  does  not  refer  to  the  three  races \nrepresented  by  the  three  sons  of  Heaven  and  Earth,  but  to  the  H)rper- \nborean  Arimaspian  Cyclopes,  the  last  of  the  race  endowed  with  the \n\"  Wisdom-eye.\"  The  former  have  left  relics  of  their  buildings  every- \nwhere, in  the  south  as  much  as  in  the  north ;  the  latter,  were  confined \nto  the  north  solely.  Thus  Apollo  \u2014  pre-eminently  the  god  of  the  Seers, \nwhose  duty  it  is  to  punish  desecration  \u2014  killed  them \u2014 his  shafts  re- \npresenting human  passions,  fiery  and  lethal  \u2014  and  hid  his  shaft  behind \na  mountain  in  the  Hyperborean  regions.^*^*  Cosmically  and  astronomi- \ncally this  Hyperborean  god  is  the  Sun  personified,  which  during  the \ncourse  of  the  sidereal  year  (25,868  years)  changes  the  climates  on  the \nearth's  surface,  making  of  tropical,  frigid  regions,  and  vice  versa. \nPsychically  and  spiritually  his  significance  is  far  more  important.  As \nMr.  Gladstone  pertinently  remarks  in  his  \"  Greater  Gods  of  01)mipos,\" \n\"the  qualities  of  Apollo  (jointly  with  Athene)  are  impossible  to  be \naccounted  for  without  repairing  to  sources,  which  lie  beyond  the  limit \nof  the  traditions  most  commonly  explored  for  the  elucidation  of  the \nGreek  mythology.\"  \"\" \n\nThe  history  of  Latona  (Leto),  Apollo's  mother,  is  most  pregnant  in \nvarious  meanings.  Astronomically,  Latona  is  the  polar  region  and  the \nnight,  giving  birth  to  the  Sun,  Apollo,  Phoebus,  etc.  She  is  bom  in  the \nHyperborean  countries  wherein  all  the  inhabitants  were  priests  of  her \nson,  celebrating  his  resurrection  and  descent  to  their  country  every \nnineteen  years  at  the  renewal  of  the  lunar  cycle.**^*  Latona  is  the \nHyperborean  Continent,  and  its  race  \u2014  geologically.***^ \n\n\n1614. \nc.   IS. \n\n\nHygin.,   Astron,   PoiHque,   Book  U, \n\n\n1615.  Nineteenth    Century,    July,    1887. \n\n1616.  D5od.   Sic,  II.  307. \n\n1617.  To  make  a  difference  between  Le- \nmuria  and  Atlantis,  the  ancient  writers  re- \nferred to  the  latter  as  the  northern  or  Hy- \nperborean Atlantis,  and  to  the  former  as \nthe  southern.  Thus  Apollodoros  says  {Myth- \nology.  Book  II) :  \"  The  golden  apples  car- \nried away  by  Hercules  are  not,  as  some \nthink,  in  Libya;  they  are  in  the  Hyper- \nborean Atlantis.\"  The  Greeks  naturalized \nall  the  ^ds  they  borrowed  and  made  Hel- \nlenes of  them,  and  the  modems  helped  them. \nThus  also  the  mythologists  have  tried  to \nmake  of  Eridan  the  river  Po,  in  Italy.  In \nthe  myth  of  Phaethon  it  is  said  that  at  his \ndeath  his  sisters  dropped  hot  tears  which \nfell  into  Eridan  and  were  changed  into  am- \n\n\nber I  Now  amber  is  found  only  in  the \nnorthern  seas,  in  the  Baltic.  Phaethon.  meet- \ning with  his  death  while  carrying  heat  to \nthe  frozen  stars  of  the  boreal  regions,  awak- \nening at  the  Pole  the  Dragon  made  rigid \nby  cold,  and  being  hurled  down  into  the \nEridan,  is  an  allegory  referring  directly  to \nthe  changes  of  climate  in  those  distant  times \nwhen,  from  a  frigid  zone,  the  polar  lands \nhad  become  a  country  with  a  moderate  and \nwarm  climate.  The  usurper  of  the  functions \nof  the  sun,  Phaethon,  being  hurled  into  the \nEridan  by  Jupiter's  thunderbolt,  is  an  allu- \nsion to  the  second  change  that  took  place  in \nthosj  regions  when,  once  more,  the  land \nwhere  \"  the  magnolia  blossomed  \"  became  the \ndesolate  forbidding  land  of  the  farthest  north \nand  eternal  ices.  This  allegory  covers  Uien \nthe  events  of  two  pralayas;  and  if  well  un- \nderstood ought  to  be  a  demonstration  of  the \nenormous  antiquity  of  the  humcn  races. \n\n\nTHE    CHILDREN    OF    NIOBE \n\n\n771 \n\n\nWhen  the  astronomical  meaning  cedes  its  place  to  the  spiritual  and \ndivine  \u2014  Apollo  and  Athene  transforming  themselves  into  the  form  of \nbirds,  the  symbol  and  glyph  of  the  higher  divinities  and  angels  \u2014  then \nthe  bright  god  assumes  divine  creative  powers.  Apollo  becomes  the \npersonification  of  Seership,  when  he  sends  the  astral  double  of  Aeneas \nto  the  battlefield,^*^\u00ae  and  has  the  gift  of  appearing  to  his  Seers  with- \nout being  visible  to  other  persons  present  ^\u2022^^  \u2014  a  gift,  however,  shared \nby  every  high  Adept. \n\nThe  King  of  the  Hyperboreans  was,  therefore,  the  son  of  Boreas, \nthe  north-wind,  and  the  High  Priest  of  Apollo.  The  quarrel  of  Latona \nwith  Niobe  (the  Atlantean  race)  \u2014 the  mother  of  seven  sons  and  seven \ndaughters  personifying  the  seven  sub-races  of  the  Fourth  Race  and \ntheir  seven  branches  (see  Apollodoros  for  this  number)  \u2014 allegorizes \nthe  history  of  the  two  continents.  The  wrath  of  \"  the  sons  of  god,\"  or \nof  \"  Will  and  Yoga,\"  at  seeing  the  steady  degradation  of  the  Atlanteans \nwas  great  ;^**\u00ae  and  the  destruction  of  the  \"  children  of  Niobe  \"  by  the \nchildren  of  Latona  \u2014  Apollo  and  Diana,  the  deities  of  light,  wisdom \nand  purity,  or  the  Sun  and  Moon  astronomically,  whose  influence \ncauses  changes  in  the  earth's  axis,  deluges  and  other  cosmic  cataclysms \n\u2014  is  thus  very  clear.^'*^    The  fable  about  the  never-ceasing  tears  of \n\n\n1618.  Iliad,   v,   431-453. \n\n1619.  IKad,   xvix.   322-336. \n\n1620.  See  \"The  Sons  of  God  and  the \nSacred  Island.\" \n\n1621.  So  occult  and  mystic  is  one  of  the \naspects  of  Latona  that  she  is  made  to  re- \nappear even  in  Revelation  (xii)  as  the  wo- \nman clothed  with  the  Sun  (Apollo)  and  the \nMoon  (Diana)  under  her  feet,  who  being \nwith  child  \"  cries,  travailing  in  birth,  pained \nto  be  delivered.\"  A  great  red  Dragon,  etc., \nstands  before  the  woman  ready  to  devour \nthe  child.  She  brings  forth  the  man-child \nwho  was  to  rule  all  nations  with  a  rod  of \niron,  and  who  was  caught  unto  the  throne \nof  (^d  (the  Sun).  The  woman  fled  to  the \nwilderness  still  pursued  by  the  Dragon,  who \nflees  again,  and  casts  out  of  his  mouth  wa- \nter as  a  flood,  when  the  earth  helped  the \nwoman  and  swallowed  the  flood;  and  the \nDragon  went  to  make  war  with  the  remnant \nof  her  seed  who  keep  the  commandment  of \n(jod,  etc.  (.See  xH.  1,  17.)  Anyone,  who \nreads  the  allegory  of  I^atona  pursued  by  the \nrevenge  of  jealous  Juno,  will  recognize  the \nidentity  of  the  two  versions.  Juno  sends \nPython,  the  Dragon,  to  persecute  and  de- \ntroy  Latona  and  devour  her  babe.     The  lat- \n\n\ni\u00ab \n\n\n\u00ab \n\n\nter  is  Apollo,  the  Sun,  for  \"the  man-child, \nwho  was  to  rule  all  nations  with  a  rod  of \niron \"  of  Revelation,  is  surely  not  the  meek \nSon  of  God,\"  Jesus,  but  tbe  physical  Sun, \nwho  rules  all  nations\";  the  Dragon  being \nthe  North  Pole,  gradually  chasing  the  early \nLemurians  from  the  lands  which  became \nmore  and  more  Hjrperborean  and  unfit  to  be \ninhabited  by  those  who  were  fast  developing \ninto  phjrsical  men,  for  they  now  had  to  deal \nwith  the  climatic  variations.  The  Dragon \nwill  not  allow  Latona  \"  to  bring  forth \"  \u2014 \n(the  Sun  to  appear).  \"  She  is  driven  from \nheaven,  and  finds  no  place  where  she  can \nbring  forth,\"  until  Neptune  (the  ocean), \nmoved  with  pity,  makes  immovable  the  float- \ning isle  of  Delos  (the  nymph  Asteria,  hith- \nerto hiding  from  Jupiter  under  the  waves  of \nthe  ocean)  on  which  Latona  finds  refuge  and \nwhere  the  bright  god  Al^XtOf  is  bom,  the \ngod,  who  no  sooner  appears  than  he  kills \nPjrthon,  the  cold  and  frost  of  the  Arctic \nregion,  in  whose  deadly  coils  all  life  becomes \nextinct.  In  other  words,  Latona-Lemuria  is \ntransformed  into  Niobe-Atlantis,  over  which \nher  son  Apollo,  or  the  Sun,  reigns  \u2014  with \nan  iron  rod,  truly,  since  Herodotus  makes \nthe  Atlantes  curse  his  too  great  heat  This \nallegory  is  reproduced  in  its  other  mystic \nmeaning  (another  of  the  seven  keys)   in  th: \n\n\n772  THE  SECRET  DOCTRINE \n\nNiobe,  whose  grief  causes  Zeus  to  change  her  into  a  fountain  \u2014  Atlan- \ntis covered  with  water  \u2014  is  no  less  graphic  as  a  symbol,  Niobe,  let  it \nbe  remembered,  is  the  daughter  of  one  of  the  Pleiades  (or  Atlantides) \nthe  grand-daughter  of  Atlas  therefore,^\"'*  because  she  represents  the \nlast  generations  of  the  doomed  continent. \n\nA  true  remark,  that  of  Bailly,  which  says  that  Atlantis  had  an  enor- \nmous influence  on  antiquity.  \"If  these  names,\"  he  adds,  \" are  mere \nallegories,  then  all  that  those  fables  contain  of  truth  comes  from \nAtlantis;  if  the  fable  is  a  real  tradition  \u2014  however  altered  \u2014  then  the \nwhole  of  the  ancient  history  is  still  in  it.\"  ^^^^ \n\nSo  much  so,  that  all  ancient  writings  \u2014  prose  and  poetry  \u2014  are  full \nof  the  reminiscences  of  the  Lemuro-Atlanteans,  the  first  physical  races, \nthough  the  Third  and  the  Fourth  in  number.  Hesiod  records  the  tra- \ndition about  the  men  of  the  age  of  Bronze,  whom  Jupiter  had  made  out \nof  ashwood  and  who  had  hearts  harder  than  diamond.  Clad  in  bronze \nfrom  head  to  foot  they  passed  their  lives  in  fighting.  Monstrous  in \nsize,  endowed  with  a  terrible  strength,  invincible  arms  and  hands  de- \nscended from  their  shoulders,  says  the  poet.^***  Such  were  the  giants \nof  the  first  physical  races.  The  Iranians  have  a  reference  to  the  later \nAtlanteans  in  Yasna  ix.  15.  Tradition  maintains  that  the  \"  Sons  of \nGod,\"  or  the  great  Initiates  of  the  Sacred  Island,  took  advantage  of  the \nDeluge,  to  rid  the  earth  of  all  the  Sorcerers  among  the  Atlanteans. \nThe  said  verse  addresses  Zoroaster  as  one  of  the  \"  Sons  of  God.\"  \u2014 \nIt  says :  \"  Thou,  O  Zarathustra,  didst  make  all  demons  [*.  e,,  Sorcer- \ners], who  before  roamed  the  world  in  human  forms,  conceal  themselves \nin  the  earth  \"  (*.  e,,  helped  them  to  get  submerged). \n\nThe  Lemurians,  as  also  the  early  Atlanteans,  were  divided  into  two \ndistinct  classes  \u2014  the  \"  Sons  of  Night \"  or  Darkness,  and  the  \"  Sons  of \nthe  Sun,\"  or  Light.  The  old  books  tell  us  of  terrible  battles  between \nthe  two,  when  the  former,  leaving  their  land  of  Darkness,  from  whence \nthe  Sun  departed  for  long  months,  descended  from  their  inhospitable \nregions  and  \"  tried  to  wrench  the  lord  of  light \"  from  their  better  fav- \nored brothers  of  the  equatorial  regions.  We  may  be  told  that  the  an- \ncients knew  nothing  of  the  long  night  of  six  months'  duration  in  the \nPolar  regions.    Even  Herodotus,  more  learned  than  the  rest,  only  men- \n\n\nchaptei  /U8t  cited  of  the  Apocalypse.    Latona  seven    chords   to    his   lyre  \u2014  the    seven   rays \n\nbecame  a  powerful   goddess  indeed,  and  saw  of  the  sun  and  the   seven  forces  of  nature, \n\nher  son  receive   worship    (solar  worship)    in  But   this  only  in  the  astronomical  meaning, \n\nalmost  every  fane  of  antiquity.     In   his  oc-  whereas  the  above  is  purely  geologicaL \n\ncult  aspect  Apollo   is  patron   of   Number   7.  1622.     See  Metamorphoses  of  Ovid,   Book \n\nHe   is   bom   on    the   seventh   of   the   month,  VI. \n\nand  the  swans  of  Myorica  swim  seven  times  1623.    Lettres  sur  I'AtlanHde,  p.    137. \n\naround  Delos  singing  that  event;    he  is  given  1624.     Hesiod,  Opera  et  Dies,   144  et  seq. \n\n\nTHE  CYCLES  Olf  TIME  773 \n\ntions  a  people  who  slept  for  six  months  in  the  year  and  remained \nawake  the  other  half.  Yet  the  Greeks  knew  well  that  there  was  a \ncountry  in  the  north  where  the  year  was  divided  into  a  day  and  night \nof  six  months'  duration  each,  for  Pliny  says  so  in  his  Fourth  Book, \nch.  12.  They  speak  of  the  Cimmerians  and  the  H3rperboreans,  and  draw \na  distinction  between  the  two.  The  former  inhabited  the  Pains  Maeotis \n(between  45\u00b0  and  50\u00b0  latitude).  Plutarch  explains  that  they  were  but \na  small  portion  of  a  great  nation  driven  away  by  the  Sc3rthians,  which \nnation  stopped  near  Tanais,  having  crossed  Asia.  \"  These  warlike  mul- \ntitudes lived  formerly  on  the  ocean  shores,  in  dense  forests,  and  under  a \ntenebrous  sky.  There  the  pole  is  almost  touching  the  head,  there  long \nnights  and  days  divide  the  year\" \"**  As  to  the  Hyperboreans,  these \npeoples,  as  expressed  by  Solinus  Polyhistor,^\"**  \"  sow  in  the  morning, \nreap  at  noon,  gather  their  fruits  in  the  evening,  and  store  them  during \nthe  night  in  their  caves.\" \n\nEven  the  writers  of  the  Zohar  knew  of  the  fact  (as  shown  in  iii, \nfol.  10a),  as  it  is  written: \n\nIn  the  Book  of  Hammannunah,  the  Old,  we  learn  .  .  .  there  are  some  countries \nof  the  earth  which  are  lightened,  whilst  others  are  in  darkness;  these  have  the \nday,  when  for  the  former  it  is  night;  and  there  are  countries  in  which  it  is \nconstantly  day,  or  in  which  at  least  the  night  continues  only  some  instants.\"\" \n\nThe  island  of  Delos,  the  Asteria  of  the  Greek  mythology,  was  never  in \nGreece,  a  country  which,  in  its  day,  was  not  yet  in  existence,  not  even \nin  its  molecular  form.  Several  writers  have  shown  that  it  represented \na  country  or  an  island,  far  larger  than  the  small  dots  of  land  which \nbecame  Greece.  Both  Pliny  and  Diodorus  Siculus  place  it  in  the \nNorthern  seas.  One  calls  it  Basileia  or  \"  royal \" ;  ^\u2022^^  the  other,  Pliny, \nnames  it  Osericta,^^^^  a  word,  according  to  Rudbeck,*\"*\u00ae  having  had  \"  a \nsignificance  in  the  northern  languages,  equivalent  to  the  Island  of  the \ndivine  Kings  or  god-Kings,\"  or  again  the  \"  royal  island  of  the  gods,\" \nbecause  the  gods  were  born  there,  i.  e.,  the  divine  dynasties  of  the  kings \nof  Atlantis  proceeded  from  that  place.  Let  geographers  and  geologists \nseek  for  it  among  that  group  of  islands  discovered  by  Nordenskiold \non  his  Vega  voyage  in  the  arctic  regions.^\"'^  The  secret  books  inform \nus  that  the  climate  has  changed  in  those  regions  more  than  once  since \nthe  first  men  inhabited  those  now  almost  inaccessible  latitudes.    They \n\nwith  fossrls  of  horses,  sheep,  oxen,  etc, \namong  gigantic  bones  of  elephants,  mam- \nmoths, rhinoceroses,\"  etc  If  there  was  no \nman  on  earth  at  that  period  \"  how  came \nhorses  and  sheep  to  be  found  in  company \nwith  the  huge  antediluvians?  \"  asks  a  master \nin  a  letter.  CEsottrie  Buddhism/'  67.)  Th^ \nJ 631.     These  islands  were  \"found  strewn      reply  is  given  abpve  |n  the  text, \n\n\n1625. \n\nLife  of  Caius  Marius,   ch.    11. \n\n1626. \n\nChap.    16. \n\n1627. \n\nIsaac   Myer's   Qabbalah,  p.    139 \n\n1628. \n\nDiod.,    II,    225. \n\n1629. \n\nBook  xxxvii,  c   2. \n\n1630. \n\nVol.    I,   p.    462-464. \n\n774 \n\n\nTHE  SECRET  DOCTRINE \n\n\nwere  a  paradise  before  they  became  hell ;  the  dark  Hades  of  the  Greeks \nand  the  cold  realm  of  Shades  where  the  Scandinavian  Hel,  the  goddess- \nQueen  of  the  country  of  the  dead,  \"  holds  sway  deep  down  in  Helheim \nand  Niflheim.\"  Yet,  it  was  the  birth-place  of  Apollo,  who  was  the \nbrightest  of  gods,  in  heaven  \u2014  astronomically  \u2014  as  he  was  the  most  en- \nlightened of  the  divine  kings  who  ruled  over  the  early  nations,  in  his \nhuman  meaning.  The  latter  fact  is  borne  out  in  the  //iad/*'*  zHde  \"  The \nGreater  gods\"  \u2014  wherein  Apollo  is  said  to  have. appeared  four  times \nin  his  own  form  (as  the  god  of  the  four  races)  and  six  times  in  human \nform,  *.  e.,  as  connected  with  the  divine  Dynasties  of  the  earlier  un- \nseparated  Lemurians. \n\nIt  is  those  early  mysterious  peoples,  their  countries  (which  have \nnow  become  uninhabitable),  as  well  as  the  name  given  to  man  both \ndead  and  alive,  which  have  furnished  an  opportunity  to  the  ignorant \nChurch  fathers  for  inventing  a  hell,  which  they  have  transformed  into \na  burning  instead  of  a  freezing  locality.^'*' \n\nIt  is,  of  course,  evident  that  it  is  neither  the  Hyperboreans,  nor  the \nCimmerians,  the  Arimaspi,  nor  even  the  Scyths  \u2014  known  to  and \ncommunicating  with  the  Greeks  \u2014  who  were  our  Atlanteans.  But  they \nwere  all  the  descendants  of  their  last  sub-races.  The  Pelasgians  were \ncertainly  one  of  the  root-races  of  future  Greece,  and  were  a  remnant \nof  a  sub-race  of  Atlantis.  Plato  hints  as  much  in  speaking  of  the  latter, \nwhose  name  it  is  averred  came  from  pelagos,  the  great  sea.  Noah's \nDeluge  is  astronomical  and  allegorical,  but  it  is  not  m3rthical,  for  the \nstory  is  based  upon  the  same  archaic  tradition  of  men  \u2014  or  rather  of \nnations  \u2014  which  were  saved  during  the  cataclysms,  in  canoes,  arks, \nand  ships.  No  one  would  presume  to  say  that  the  Chaldaean  Xisu- \nthrus,  the  Hindu  Vaivasvata,  the  Chinese  Peirun  \u2014  the  \"  beloved  of  the \ngods,\"  who  rescued  him  from  the  flood  in  a  canoe  \u2014  or  the  Swedish \nBergelmer,  for  whom  the  gods  did  the  same  in  the  north,  are  all  iden- \ntical as  a  personage.  But  their  legends  have  all  sprung  from  the  cata- \nstrophe which  involved  both  the  continent  and  the  island  of  Atlantis. \n\nThe  allegory  about  the  antediluvian  giants  and  their  achievements  in \nSorcery  is  no  myth.  Biblical  events  are  revealed  indeed.  But  it  is \nneither  by  the  voice  of  God  amid  thunder  and  lightning  on  Mount \n\n1632.     IV,    23^-62. \n\n\n1633.  A  good  proof  that  all  the  gods,  and \nreligious  beliefs,  and  myths  have  come  from \nthe  north,  which  was  also  the  cradle  of  phys- \nical man,  lies  in  several  suggestive  words \nwhich  have  originated  and  remain  to  this \nday  among  the  northern  tribes  in  their  prim- \neval significance;  but  although  there  was  a \ntime  when  all  the  nations  were  \"of  one \nlip,\"  these  words  have  received  a  different \npieaning  with  the  Greeks  ai^d  I^atins,     One \n\n\nsuch  word  is  Mann,  Man,  a  living  being, \nand  Manes,  dead  men.  The  I\u00abaplanders  call \ntheir  corpses  to  this  day  manes,  (.Voyage  de \nRinard  en  Laponie,  I,  184).  Mannus  is  the \nancestor  of  the  German  race;  the  Hindu \nManu,  the  thinking  being,  from  man;  the \nEgyptian  Menes;  and  Minos,  the  King  of \nCrete,  judge  of  the  infernal  regions  after  his \ndeath  \u2014  all  pro<^ed  from  the  same  root  or \nword, \n\n\nWHO  WERE  THE  NEPHILIM?  775 \n\nSinai,  nor  by  a  divine  finger  tracing  the  record  on  tablets  of  stone,  but \nsimply  through  tradition  via  pagan  sources.  It  was  not  surely  the \nPentateuch  that  Diodorus  was  repeating  when  he  wrote  upon  the  Titans \n\u2014  the  giants  born  of  Heaven  and  Earth,  or,  rather,  born  of  the  Sons \nof  God  who  took  to  themselves  for  wives  the  daughters  of  men  who \nwere  fair.  Nor  was  Pherecydes  quoting  from  Genesis  when  giving \ndetails  on  those  giants  which  are  not  to  be  found  in  the  Jewish  Scrip- \ntures. He  says  that  the  Hyperboreans  were  of  the  race  of  the  Titans, \nwhich  race  descended  from  the  earliest  giants,  and  that  it  was  that \nHyperborean  region  which  was  the  birth-place  of  the  first  giants.  The \nCommentaries  on  the  sacred  books  explain  that  the  said  region  was  the \nfar  north,  the  polar  lands  now,  the  pre-Lemurian  earliest  continent, \nembracing  once  upon  a  time  the  present  Greenland,  Spitzbergen,  Swe- \nden, Norway,  etc. \n\nBut  who  were  the  Nephilim  of  Genesis  vi.  4?  There  were  Palaeo- \nlithic and  Neolithic  men  in  Palestine  ages  before  the  events  recorded \nin  the  book  of  the  Beginnings.  The  theological  tradition  identifies  these \nNephilim  with  hairy  men  or  Satyrs,  the  latter  being  m3rthical  in  the \nFifth  Race  and  the  former  historical  in  both  the  Fourth  and  Fifth \nRaces.  We  have  stated  elsewhere  what  the  prototypes  of  these  Satyrs \nwere,  and  have  spoken  of  the  bestiality  of  the  early  and  later  Atlantean \nrace.  What  is  the  meaning  of  Poseidon's  amours  under  such  a  variety \nof  animal  forms?  He  became  a  dolphin  to  win  Amphitrite;  a  horse, \nto  seduce  Ceres ;  a  ram,  to  deceive  Theophane,  etc.,  etc.  Poseidon  is \nnot  only  the  personation  of  the  Spirit  and  Race  of  Atlantis,  but  also \nof  the  vices  of  these  giants.  Gesenius  and  others  devote  an  enormous \nspace  to  the  meaning  of  the  word  Nephilim  and  explain  very  little. \nBut  Esoteric  records  show  these  hairy  creatures  to  be  the  last  de- \nscendants of  those  Lemuro-Atlantean  races,  which  begot  children  on \nfemale  animals,  of  species  now  long  extinct;  thus  producing  dumb \nmen,  \"  monsters,\"  as  the  Stanzas  have  it. \n\nNow  mythology,  built  upon  Hesiod's  Theogony,  which  is  but  a  poet- \nized record  of  actual  traditions,  or  oral  history,  speaks  of  three  giants, \ncalled  Briareus,  Kottos,  and  Gyges,  living  in  a  dark  country  where \nthey  are  imprisoned  by  Kronos  for  their  rebellion  against  him.  All  the \nthree  are  endowed  by  myih  with  a  hundred  arms  and  fifty  heads,  the \nlatter  standing  for  races,  the  former  for  sub-races  and  tribes.  Bearing \nin  mind  that  in  mythology  every  personage  almost  is  a  god  or  demi-god, \nand  also  a  king  or  simple  mortal  in  his  second  aspect  ;*\"*  and  that  both \n\n1634.     Thus,  for  itistance,  Gyges  is  a  hun-  version.     The   same  is  found   in  the   Indian \n\ndred-armed  and  fifty^headed  monster,  a  demi-  Pantheon,    where    Rishis    and    the    Sons    qI \n\ngod  in  one  case,  and  a  Lydian,  the  successor  Brahma  are  reborn  a9  mortals, \npf  Kandaules,  Idng  of  the  countryi  in  anotSier \n\n\n776  THE  SECRET  DOCTRINE \n\nStand  as  S3mibols  for  lands,  islands,  powers  of  nature,  elements,  nations, \nraces  and  sub-races,  the  esoteric  Commentary  will  become  compre- \nhensible. It  says  that  the  three  giants  are  three  polar  lands  which \nhave  changed  form  several  times,  at  each  new  cataclysm,  or  disappear- \nance of  one  continent  to  make  room  for  another.  The  whole  globe \nis  convulsed  periodically ;  and  has  been  so  convulsed,  since  the  appear- \nance of  the  First  Race,  four  times.  Yet,  though  the  whole  face  of  the \nearth  was  transformed  thereby  each  time,  the  conformation  of  the \narctic  and  antarctic  poles  has  but  little  altered.  The  polar  lands  unite \nand  break  off  from  each  other  into  islands  and  peninsulas,  yet  remain \never  the  same.  Therefore  northern  Asia  is  called  the  \"  eternal  or  per- \npetual land,\"  and  the  Antarctic  the  \"  ever  living  \"  and  \"  the  concealed  \" ; \nwhile  the  Mediterranean,  Atlantic,  Pacific  and  other  regions  disappear \nand  reappear  in  turn,  into  and  above  the  great  waters. \n\nFrom  the  first  appearance  of  the  great  continent  of  Lemuria,  the \nthree  polar  giants  had  been  imprisoned  in  their  circle  by  Kronos. \nTheir  gaol  is  surrounded  by  a  wall  of  bronze,  and  the  exit  is  through \ngates  fabricated  by  Poseidon  (or  Neptune,  hence  by  the  seas),  which \nthey  cannot  cross ;  and  it  is  in  that  damp  region,  where  eternal  dark- \nness reigns,  that  the  three  brothers  languish.  The  Iliad  ^\u2022'^  makes  of \nit  the  Tartaros.  When  the  gods  and  Titans  rebelled  in  their  turn  against \nZeus  \u2014  the  deity  of  the  Fourth  Race  \u2014  the  father  of  the  gods  bethought \nhimself  of  the  imprisoned  giants  in  order  to  conquer  the  gods  and \nTitans,  and  to  precipitate  the  latter  into  Hades ;  or,  in  clearer  words, \nto  have  Lemuria  hurled  amid  thunder  and  lightning  to  the  bottom  of \nthe  seas,  so  as  to  make  room  for  Atlantis,  which  was  to  be  submerged \nand  perish  in  its  turn.*'**  The  geological  upheaval  and  deluge  of \nThessaly  was  a  repetition  on  a  small  scale  of  the  great  cataclysm; \nand,  remaining  impressed  on  the  memory  of  the  Greeks,  was  merged \nby  them  into,  and  confused  with,  the  general  fate  of  Atlantis.  So, \nalso  the  war  between  the  Rakshasas  of  Lanka  and  the  Bharatans,  the \nmelee  of  the  Atlanteans  and  Aryans  in  their  supreme  struggle,  or  the \nconflict  between  the  Devs  and  Izeds  (or  Peris),  became,  ages  later,  the \nstruggle  of  Titans,  separated  into  two  inimical  camps,  and  still  later \nthe  war  between  the  angels  of  God  and  the  angels  of  Satan.  Historical \nfacts  became  theological  dogmas.  Ambitious  scholiasts,  men  of  a  small \nsub-race  bom  but  yesterday,  and  one  of  the  latest  issues  of  the  Aryan \nstock,  took  upon  themselves  to  overturn  the  religious  thought  of  the \n\n1635.    viii,  13. \n1636.     The    continents   perish    in    turn   by      tinents  have  to  perish  owing  to  the  fonner \nfire  and   water:    either  through   earthquakes       cataclysmal    process.      The    incessant    earth- \nand    volcanic   eruptions,    or   by   sinking   and       quakes  of  this  and  the  past  years  ma^  be  4 \nthe  great  dnplacement  of  waters,     Ouf  coq-       warning. \n\n\nMYTHOLOGY    BUILT   ON    HISTORY \n\n\nm \n\n\nworld,  and  succeeded.  For  nearly  two  thousand  years  they  impressed \nthinking  Humanity  with  the  belief  in  the  existence  of  Satan. \n\nBut  as  it  is  now  the  conviction  of  more  than  one  Greek  scholar  \u2014  as \nit  was  that  of  Bailly  and  Voltaire  \u2014  that  Hesiod's  theogony  was  based \nupon  historical  facts/*^^  it  becomes  easier  for  the  occult  teachings  to \nfind  their  way  into  the  minds  of  thoughtful  men,  and  therefore  are \nthese  passages  from  mythology  brought  forward  in  our  discussion \nupon  modem  learning  in  this  Addendum, \n\nSuch  symbolisms  as  are  found  in  all  the  exoteric  creeds,  are  so \nmany  landmarks  of  prehistoric  truths.  The  sunny,  happy  land,  the \nprimitive  cradle  of  the  earliest  human  races,  has  become  several  times \nsince  then  hyperborean  and  Saturnine  ;^*\"'  thus  showing  the  Golden \nAge  and  reign  of  Saturn  from  multiform  aspects.  It  was  many-sided \nin  its  character  indeed  \u2014  climatically,  ethnologically  and  morally.  For, \nthe  Third,  Lemurian  Race  must  be  physiologically  divided  into  the \nearly  androgynous  and  the  later  bi-sexual  race ;  and  the  climate  of  its \ndwelling  places  and  continents  into  that  of  an  eternal  spring  and  eter- \nnal winter,  into  life  and  death,  purity  and  impurity.  The  Cycle  of \nlegends  is  ever  being  transformed  on  its  journey  by  popular  fancy. \nYet  it  may  be  cleansed  from  the  dross  it  has  picked  up  on  its  way \nthrough  many  nations  and  through  the  countless  minds  which  have \nadded  their  own  exuberant  additions  to  the  original  facts.  Leaving \nfor  a  while  the  Greek  interpretations  we  may  seek  for  some  more \ncorroborations  of  the  latter  in  the  scientific  and  geological  proofs. \n\n\n1637.  See  Decharme's  Mythol,  de  la  Grkee \nAntique. \n\n1638.  Denis,  the  geographer,  tells  tis  that \nthe  great  sea  North  of  Asia  was  called  gla- \ncial, or  Saturnine  (v.  35).  Orpheus  (v.  1077) \nand  Pliny  (Book  iv,  c.  16)  corroborate  the \nstatement  by  showing  that  it  is  its  giant  in- \nhabitants who  gave  it  the  name.  And  the \nSecret  Doctrine  explains  both  assertions  by \ntelling  us  that  all  the  continents  were  formed \nfrom  North  to  South;  and  that  as  the  sud- \nden change  of  climate  dwarfed  the  race  that \nhad  been  bom  on  it,  arresting  its  growth,  so. \n\n\nseveral  degrees  southward,  various  conditions \nhad  always  produced  the  tallest  men  in  every \nnew  humanity,  or  race.  We  see  it  to  this \nday.  The  tallest  men  now  found  are  those \nin  Northern  countries,  while  the  smallest  are \nSouthern  Asiatics,  Hindus,  Chinamen,  Jap- \nanese, etc.  Compare  the  tall  Sikhs  and  Pan- \njabis,  the  Afghans,  Norwegians,  Russians, \nNorthern  Germans,  Scotchmen,  and  the  Eng- \nlish, with  the  inhabitants  of  central  India \nand  the  average  European  on  the  continent \nThus  also  the  giants  of  Atlantis,  and  hence \nthe  Titans  of  Hesiod,  are  all  Northerners. \n\n\n778 \n\n\nTHB  S^CRBT  DOCTRINS \n\n\n\u00a7   VII \n\nSCIENTIFIC  AND  GEOLOGICAL  PROOFS  OF  THE \nEXISTENCE  OF  SEVERAL  SUBMERGED  CONTINENTS \n\n\nIt  may  not  be  amiss  \u2014  for  the  benefit  of  those  who  resolve  the \ntradition  of  a  lost  Miocene  Atlantis  into  an  \"  antiquated  myth,\"  to \nappend  a  few  scientific  admissions  on  this  point.  Science,  it  is  true,  is \nlargely  indifferent  to  such  questions.  But  there  are  Scientists  ready \nto  admit  that,  in  any  case,  a  cautious  agnosticism  as  to  geological \nproblems  concerning  the  remote  past  is  far  more  philosophical  than \na  priori  denial,  or  even  hasty  generalizations  on  insufficient  data. \n\nMeanwhile  two  very  interesting  instances,  that  have  been  lately  met \nwith,  may  be  pointed  out  as  \"confirming\"  certain  passages  in  the  letter \nof  a  Master,  published  in  \"Esoteric  Buddhism.\"  The  eminence  of \nthe  authorities  will  not  be  questioned : \u2014 \n\n\nExtract   from  page  61   of   \"Esoteric \n\nBuddhism.\" \n\nNo.  1. \n\n\"The  sinking  of  the  Atlantis  (the \ngroup  of  continents  and  islands)  began \nduring  the  Eocene  period  .  .  .  and  it \nculminated  in  the  Miocene,  first  in  the \nfinal  disappearance  of  the  largest,  an \nevent  coincident  with  the  elevation  of \nthe  Alps,  and  second  in  the  sinking  of \nthe  last  of  the  fair  islands  mentioned \nby  Plato.\" \n\n\n1639.  Having  already  given  several  In- \nstances of  the  vagaries  of  Science,  it  is  de- \nlightful to  find  such  agreement  in  this  par- \nticular case.  Read  in  connexion  with  the \nscientific  admission  (cited  elsewhere)  of  the \ngeologists'  ignorance  of  even  the  approximate \nduration  of  periods,  the  following  passage  is \nhighly  instructive :  \"  We  arc  not  yet  able  to \nassign  an  approximate  date  for  the  most  re- \ncent   epoch    at    which   our    Northern    Heml- \n\n\nExtract  from  a  Lecture  by  W.   Pcn- \n\ngelly,  F.  s.  s.,  F.  G.  s. \n\nNo.  1. \n\n\"Was  there,  as  some  have  believed, \nan  Atlantis  \u2014  a  continent  or  Archi- \npelago of  large  islands  occupying  the \narea  of  the  North  Atlantic?  There \nis,  perhaps,  nothing  unphilosophical \nin  the  hypothesis.  For  since,  as \ngeologists  state,  '  The  Alps  have  ac- \nquired 4000  and  even  in  some  places \nmore  than  10,000  feet  of  their  present \naltitude  since  the  commencement  of  the \nEocene  epoch*  (Lyell's  Principles,  2nd \nEd.  p.  256) \u2014 a  post-Miocene  depression \nmight    have    carried    the    hypothetical \n\nA  tlantis  into  almost  abysmal  depths.\"  ^^ \n\nsphere  was  covered  with  glaciers.  According \nto  Mr.  Wallace,  this  epoch  may  have  occurred \nseventy  thousand  years  ago,  while  others \nwould  assign  to  it  an  antiquity  of  at  least \ntwo  hundred  thousand  years,  and  there  are \nyet  others  who  urge  strong  arguments  on  be- \nhalf of  the  opinion  that  a  million  of  years  is \nbarely  enough  to  have  produced  the  changes \nwhich  have  taken  place  since  that  event.\" \n(Fiske,  Cosmic  Philosophy,  Vol.  II.  p.  304,) \n\n\nGEOI.OGY   CORROBORATES   OCCUWISM \n\n\n779 \n\n\nNo.  2. \n\"Lemuria  cannot  any  more  be  con- \nfounded with  the  Atlantis  continent \nthan  Europe  with  America.  Both  sank \nand  were  drowned  with  all  their  'gods' ; \nyet,  between  the  two  catastrophes  a \nshort  period  of  about  some  700,000 \nyears  elapsed;  Lemuria  flourishing \nand  ending  her  career  just  about  that \ntrifling  lapse  of  time  before  the  early \nEocene  Age,  since  its  Race  was  the \nThird.  Behold  the  relics  of  that  once \ngreat  race  in  some  of  the  flat-headed \naborigines  of  your  Australia.\" \n\n\nNo.  Z \n\"It  would  be  premature  to  say,  be- \ncause no  evidence  has  yet  been  ad- \nduced, that  men  may  not  have  existed \nin  the  Eocene  Age,  especially  as  it  can \nbe  shown  that  a  race  of  men,  the  low- \nest we  know  of,  co-exists  with  that \nremnant  of  the  Eocene  flora  which  still \nsurvives  on  the  continent  and  islands \nof  Australia.\"\"^ \n\nHaeckel,  who  fully  accepts  the  reality \nof  a  former  Lemuria,  also  regards  the \nAustralians  as  direct  descendants  of \nthe  Lemurians.  \"  Persistent  forms  (of \nboth  his  Lemurian  stems)  are  in  all \nprobability  still  surviving  .  .  .  Papuans \nand  Hottentots  .  .  .  Australians  .  .  . \none  division  of  the  Malays.'* \n\nWith  regard  to  a  former  civilization,  of  which  a  portion  of  thesi \ndegraded  Australians  are  the  last  surviving  oflFshoot,  the  opinion  of \nGerland  is  strongly  suggestive.  Commenting  upon  the  religion  and \nmythology  of  the  tribes,  he  writes. \n\nThe  statement  that  the  Australian  civilization  [?]  indicates  a  higher  grade, \nis  nowhere  more  clearly  proved  than  here,  where  everything  resounds  like  the \nexpiring  voices  of  a  previous  and  richer  age.  The  idea  that  the  Australians \nhave  no  religion  or  mythology  is  thoroughly  false.  But  this  religion  is  cer- \ntainly quite  deteriorated.^*^ \n\nAs  to  his  other  statement,  namely,  that  the  Australians  are  a  **  divis- \nion of  the  Malays  \"  (Tnde  his  ethnological  theories  in  the  Pedigree  of \nMan),  Haeckel  is  in  error,  if  he  classes  the  Australians  with  the  rest. \nThe  Malays  and  Papuans  are  a  mixed  stock,  resulting  from  the  inter- \nmarriages of  the  low  Atlantean  sub-races  with  the  Seventh  sub-race \nof  the  Third  Root-Race.  Like  the  Hottentots,  they  are  of  indirect \nLemuro-Atlantean  descent.  It  is  a  most  suggestive  fact  \u2014  to  those \nconcrete  thinkers  who  demand  a  physical  proof  of  Karma  \u2014  that  the \nlowest  races  of  men  are  now  rapidly  dying  out ;  a  phenomenon  largely \ndue  to  an  extraordinary  sterility  setting  in  among  the  women,  from  the \ntime  that  they  were  first  approached  by  the  Europeans.    A  process  of \n\n\nProf.  I>f&vrep  again,  gives  us  as  his  estimate \n100,000  years.  Clearly,  then,  if  modem  Sci- \nence is  unable  to  estimate  the  date  of  so \ncomparatively  recent  an  era  as  the  Glacial \nEpoch,  it  can  hardly  impeach  the  Esoteric \nChronology  of  Race-FeHods  and  Geological \nAg?s. \n\n\n1640.  \"Esoteric    Enddhism,\"    p.    55. \n\n1641.  Extract  from  an  article  in  Popular \nScience  Review,  Vol.  V,  p.  18,  by  Professor \nSeemann,   ph.  d.,    v.  l.  8.,   p.  a.  8. \n\n\n1642.     Cited     in     Schmidt's     Doctrine \nDescent   Qnd   Darj/ffinism,    pp.    301-2. \n\n\nof \n\n\n780  THS  SECRBT  DOCTRINE \n\ndecimation  is  taking  place  all  over  the  globe,  among  those  races,  whose \n\"  time  is  up  \"  \u2014  among  just  those  stocks,  be  it  remarked,  which  eso- \nteric philosophy  regards  as  the  senile  representatives  of  lost  archaic \nnations.  It  is  inaccurate  to  maintain  that  the  extinction  of  a  lower \nrace  is  invariably  due  to  cruelties  or  abuses  perpetrated  by  colonists. \nChange  of  diet,  drunkenness,  etc.,  etc.,  have  done  much;  but  those \nwho  rely  on  such  data  as  offering  an  all-sufficient  explanation  of  the \ncrux,  cannot  meet  the  phalanx  of  facts  now  so  closely  arrayed.  \"  No- \nthing,\" says  even  the  materialist  Lefevre,  \"can  save  those  that  have \nrun  their  course.  ...  It  would  be  necessary  to  extend  their  destined \ncycle,  .  .  .  The  peoples  that  have  been  most  spared  .  .  .  Hawaiians \nor  Maoris,  have  been  no  less  decimated  than  the  tribes  massacred  or \ntainted  by  European  intrusion\" ^^^^ \n\nTrue ;  but  is  not  the  phenomenon  here  confirmed  of  the  operation  of \nCyclic  Law  difficult  to  account  for  on  materialist  lines  ?  Whence  the \n\"  destined  cycle \"  and  the  order  here  testified  to?  Why  does  this \n(Karmic)  sterility  attack  and  root  out  certain  races  at  their  \"appointed \nhour\"  ?  The  answer  that  it  is  due  to  a  \"  mental  disproportion  \"  be- \ntween the  colonizing  and  aboriginal  races  is  obviously  evasive,  since  it \ndoes  not  explain  the  sudden  \"  checks  to  fertility  \"  which  so  frequently \nsupervene.  The  dying  out  of  the  Hawaiians,  for  instance,  is  one  of  the \nmost  mysterious  problems  of  the  day.  Ethnology  will  sooner  or  later \nhave  to  recognize  with  Occultists  that  the  true  solution  has  to  be  sought \nfor  in  a  comprehension  of  the  workings  of  Karma.  As  Lefevre  remarks, \n\"the  time  is  drawing  near  when  there  will  remain  nothing  but  three \ngreat  human  types\"  (before  the  Sixth  Root-Race  dawns),  the  white \n(Aryan,  Fifth  Root-Race),  the  yellow,  and  the  African  negro  \u2014  with \ntheir  crossings  (Atlanto-European  divisions).  Redskins,  Eskimos,  Pa- \npuans, Australians,  Polynesians,  etc.,  etc.  \u2014  all  are  dying  out.  Those \nwho  realize  that  every  Root-Race  runs  through  a  gamut  of  seven  sub- \nraces  with  seven  branchlets,  etc.,  will  understand  the  \"why.\"  The \ntide-wave  of  incarnating  Egos  has  rolled  past  them  to  harvest  exper- \nience in  more  developed  and  less  senile  stocks;  and  their  extinction  is \nhence  a  Karmic  necessity.  Some  extraordinary  and  unexplained  sta- \ntistics as  to  Race  extinction  are  given  in  de  Quatref ages'  Human \nSpecies}^*^  No  solution,  except  on  the  occult  lines,  is  able  to  account \nfor  these. \n\nBut  we  have  digressed  from  our  direct  subject.  Let  us  hear  now \nwhat  Professor  Huxley  has  to  say  on  the  subject  of  former  Atlantic \nand  Pacific  Continents.    He  writes  in  Nature:^^^^ \n\nThere  is  nothing,  so  far  as  I  am  aware,  in  the  biological  or  geological  evidence \nat  present  accessible,  to  render  untenable  the  hypothesis  that  an  area  of  the \n\n1643.    Philosophy,  p.  508.  1644.     Page  428.  #1  stq,  1645.     Not.  4th.   1880, \n\n\nTRADITION  AS  TRUE  AS  HISTORY  781 \n\nmid'Atlantic  or  Pacific  sea-bed  as  big  as  Europe,  should  have  been  uplifted  as \nhigh  as  Mont  Blanc,  and  have  subsided  again,  any  time  since  the  Palaeozoic \nepoch  if  there  were  any  grounds  for  entertaining  it. \n\nThat  is  to  say,  then,  that  there  is  nothing  which  can  militate  against \npositive  evidence  to  the  fact;  nothing,  therefore,  against  the  geological \npostulates  of  the  Esoteric  Philosophy.  Dr.  Seemann  assures  us  in  the \nPopular  Science  Review,^^^^  article  \"Australia  and  Europe  formerly \none  Continent,\"  \"*^  that  :\u2014 \n\nThe  facts  which  botanists  have  accumulated  for  reconstructing  these  lost  maps \nof  the  globe  are  rather  comprehensive;  and  they  have  not  been  backward  in \ndemonstrating  the  former  existence  of  large  tracts  of  solid  land  in  parts  now \noccupied  by  the  great  oceans.  The  many  striking  points  of  contact  between  the \npresent  flora  of  the  United  States  and  Eastern  Asia,  induced  them  to  assume  that, \nduring  the  present  order  of  things,  there  existed  a  continental  connexion  between \nSouth-Eastem  Asia  and  Western  America.  The  singular  correspondence  of  the \npresent  flora  of  the  Southern  United  States  with  that  of  the  lignite  flora  of  Eu- \nrope induces  them  to  believe  that,  in  the  Miocene  period,  Europe  and  America \nwere  connected  by  a  land  passage,  of  which  Iceland,  Madeira,  and  the  other  At- \nlantic islands  are  remnants;  that,  in  fact,  the  story  of  an  Atlantis,  which  an  Egyptian \npriest  told  to  Solon,  is  not  purely  fictitious,  but  rests  on  a  solid  historical  basis. \n.  .  .  Europe  of  the  Eocene  period  received  the  plants  which  spread  over  moun- \ntains and  plains,  valleys  and  river-banks  (from  Asia  generally),  neither  exclu- \nsively from  the  South  nor  from  the  East.  The  West  also  furnished  additions, \nand  if  at  that  period  these  were  rather  meagre,  they  show,  at  all  events,  that \nthe  bridge  was  already  building,  which  at  a  late  period,  was  to  facilitate  commun- \nication between  the  two  continents  in  such  a  remarkable  manner.  At  that  time \nsome  plants  of  the  Western  Continent  began  to  reach  Europe  by  means  of  the \nisland  of  Atlantis,  then  probably  just  [?]  rising  above  the  ocean. \n\nAnd  in  another  number  of  the  same  review,^\u00ae*\u00ae  Mr.  Duppa  Crotch, \nM.  A.,  P.  L.  s,  in  an  article  entitled  \"  The  Norwegian  Lemming  and  its \nMigrations,\"  alludes  to  the  same  subject. \n\nIs  it  probable  that  land  could  have  existed  where  now  the  broad  Atlantic  rolls  ? \nAll  tradition  says  so:  old  Egyptian  records  speak  of  Atlantis,  as  Strabo  and \nothers  have  told  us.  The  Sahara  itself  is  the  sand  of  an  ancient  sea,  and  the \nshells  which  are  found  upon  its  surface  prove  that  no  longer  ago  than  the  Mio- \n\n1646.  Vol.   V,  p.    18,  but   projected   round    South   Africa   into   the \n\n1647.  Undoubtedly  a  fact  and  a  confirm-  North  Atlantic  Its  Atlantic  portion  subae- \nation  of  die  esoteric  conception  of  the  Le-  quently  became  the  geological  basis  of  the \nmuria  which  originally  not  only  embraced  future  home  of  the  Fourth  Race  Atlanteans. \ngreat  areas  in  the  Indian  and  Pacific  oceans,  1648.     Vol.   I,  p.   143. \n\n\n782 \n\n\nmt  SECKET  DOCTRINE \n\n\ncene  period,  a  sea  rolled  over  what  is  now  desert.  The  voyage  of  the  Challenger \nhas  proved  the  existence  of  three  long  ridges^***  in  the  Atlantic  Ocean^  one \nextending  for  more  than  three  thousand  miles,  and  lateral  spurs  may,  by  connect- \ning these  ridges,  account  for  the  marvelous  similarity  of  the  fauna  of  the  Atlantic \nislands.*^  .  .  .  The  submerged  continent  of  Lbmuria,  in  what  is  now  the  Indian \nOcean,  is  considered  to  afford  an  explanation  of  many  difficulties  in  the  distri- \nbution of  organic  life,  and,  I  think,  the  existence  of  a  MiooSNfi  Atiantis  will  be \nfound  to  have  a  strong  elucidative  bearing  on  subjects  of  greater  interest  [Truly \nso!]  than  the  migration  of  the  lemming.  At  all  events,  if  it  can  be  shown  that \nland  existed  in  former  ages  where  the  North  Atlantic  now  rolls,  not  only  is  a \nmotive  found  for  these  apparently  suicidal  migrations,  but  also  a  strong  collat- \neral proof  that  what  we  call  instincts  are  but  the  blind  and  sometimes  even  preju- \ndicial inheritance  of  previously  acquired  experiences. \n\n(At  certain  periods,  we  learn,  multitudes  of  these  animals  swim  to \nsea  and  perish.  Coming,  as  they  do,  from  all  parts  of  Norway,  the \npowerful  instinct  which  survives  throughout  ages  as  an  inheritance \nfrom  their  progenitors  impels  them  to  seek  a  continent,  once  existing \nbut  now  submerged  beneadi  the  ocean,  and  to  court  a  watery  grave.) \n\nIn  an  article  containing  a  criticism  of  Mr.  A.  R.  Wallace's  Island \nLife  \u2014  a  work  devoted  largely  to  the  question  of  the  distribution  of \nanimals,  etc.  \u2014  Mr.  Starkie  Gardiner  writes:\"\" \n\nBy  a  process  of  reasoning  supported  by  a  large  array  of  facts  of  different  kinds, \nhe  arrives  at  the  conclusion  that  the  distribution  of  life  upon  the  land  as  we  now \nsee  it,  has  been  accomplished  without  the  aid  of  important  changes  in  the  relative \npositions  of  continents  and  seas.  Yet  if  we  accept  his  views,  we  must  believe \nthat  Asia  and  Africa,  Madagascar  and  Africa,  New  Zealand  and  Australia,  Eu- \nrope and  America,  have  been  united  at  some  period  not  remote  geologically,  and \nthat  seas  to  the  depth  of  1000  fathoms  have  been  bridged  over;  but  we  must \ntreat  as  utterly  gratuitous  and  entirely  opposed  to  all  the  evidences  at  our  com- \nmand [ ! !  ],  the  supposition  that  temperate  Europe  and  temperate  America, \nAustralia  and  South  America,  have  ever  been  connected  except  by  way  of  the \n\n\n1649.  C/.  the  published  reports  of  the \nChallenger  expedition;  also  IXonnelly's  At- \nlantis, p.  468  and  pp.  46-56,  chap.  \"The \nTestimony  of  the  Sea.\" \n\n1650.  E)ven  the  cautious  Lefivre  speaks \nof  the  existence  of  Tertiary  men  on  \"upheaved \nlands,  islands  and  continents  then  flourishing, \nbut  since  submerged  beneath  the  waters.\" \nand  elsewhere  introduces  a  \"  possible  Atlan< \ntis \"  to  explain  ethnological  facts.  Cf.  his \nPhilosophy,  Eng.  Ed.,  pp.  478  and  504.  Mr. \nDonnelly  remarks  with  rare  intuition  that \n\"  modem    civilization    is    Atlantean  .  .  .  die \n\n\n'  inventive '  faculty  of  the  present  age  is  tak- \ning up  the  delegated  work  jof  Creation  where \nAtlantis  left  it  thousands  of  years  ago  \"  iAt- \nlantis,  p.  177).  He  also  refers  the  origin  of \nculture  to  the  Miocene  times.  It  as,  however, \nto  be  sought  for  in  the  teachings  given  to  the \nThird  Race-mttk  by  their  Divine  Rulers  \u2014 \nat  a  vastly  earlier  period. \n\n1651.  An  equally  \"curious\"  simMarity  is \ntraced  between  some  of  the  West  Indian  and \nWest  African  fauna. \n\n1652.  \"  Subsidence  and  Elevation,\"  Geo- \nlogical  Magasine,   June,    1881. \n\n\nATLANTIS,  NECESSARY  TO  iSTHNOtOGY  783 \n\nArctic  or  Antarctic  circles  and  that  lands  now  separated  by  seas  of  more  than \n1000  fathoms  depth  have  ever  been  united.  Mr.  Wallace,  it  must  be  admitted,  has \nsucceeded  in  explaining  the  chief  features  of  existing  life-distribution,  without \nbridging  the  Atlantic  or  Pacific,  except  towards  the  Poles,  yet  I  cannot  help \nthinking  that  some  of  the  facts  might  perhaps  be  more  easily  explained  by  admit- \nting the  former  existence  of  the  connexion  between  the  coast  of  Chile  and  Poly- \nnesia*^ and  Great  Britain  and  Florida,  shadowed  by  the  submarine  banks  which \nstretch  between  them.  Nothing  is  urged  that  renders  the  more  direct  connexion \nimpossible,  and  no  physical  reason  is  advanced  why  the  floor  of  the  ocean  shottld \nnot  be  upheaved  from  any  depth.  The  route  by  which  (according  to  the  anti- \nAtlantean  and  I<emurian  hypotheses  of  Wallace)  the  floras  of  South  America \nand  Australia  are  supposed  to  have  mingled,  is  beset  by  almost  insurmountable \nobstacles,  and  the  apparently  sudden  arrival  of  a  number  of  sub-tropical  Ameri- \ncan plants  in  our  Eocene  flora,  necessitates  a  connexion  more  to  the  south \nthan  the  present  1000  fathom  line  .  .  .  forces  are  unceasingly  acting,  and  there  is \nno  reason  why  an  elevating  force  once  set  in  ciction  in  the  center  of  an  aceank \nshould  cease  to  act  until  a  continent  is  formed.  They  have  acted  and  lifted  out \nfrom  the  sea,  in  comparatively  recent  geological  times,  the  loftiest  mountains  on \nearth.  Mr.  Wallace  himself  admits  repeatedly  that  sea-beds  have  been  elevated \n1000  fathoms  and  islands  have  risen  up  from  the  depths  of  3000  fathoms;  and \nto  suppose  that  the  upheaving  forces  are  limited  in  power,  is,  it  seems  to  me, \n\"  utterly  gratuitous  and  entirely  opposed  to  all  the  evidences  at  our  command.\" \n\nThe  \"Father\"  of  English  Geology  \u2014 Sir  Charles  Lyell  \u2014 was  a \nUniformitarian  in  his  views  of  continental  formation.  On  page  492  of \nhis  Antiquity  of  Man  we  find  him  saying: \u2014 \n\nProfessor  Unger  (Die  versunkene  Insel  Atlantis)  and  Heer  (Flora  Tertiaria \nHelvetiae)  have  admitted  on  botanical  grounds  the  former  existence  of  an  At- \nlantic Continent  during  some  part  of  the  Tertiary  Period,  as  affording  the  only \nplausible  explanation  that  can  be  imagined  of  the  analogy  between  the  Miocene \nflora  of  central  Europe,  and  the  existing  flora  of  Eastern  America.  Professor \nOliver,  on  the  other  hand,  after  showing  how  many  of  the  American  types  found \nfossil  in  Europe  are  common  to  Japan,  inclines  to  the  theory,  first  advanced  by \nDr.  Asa  Gray,  that  the  migration  of  species,  to  which  the  community  of  types  in \nthe  Eastern  States  of  North  America,  and  the  Miocene  flora  of  Europe  is  due, \ntook  place  when  there  was  an  overland  communication  from  America  to  central \nAsia  between  the  fiftieth  and  sixtieth  parallels  of  latitude,  or  south  of  Behring \nStraits  following  the  direction  of  the  Aleutian  islands.  By  this  course  they  may \nhave  made  their  way,  at  any  epoch,  Miocene,  Pliocene,  or  Pleistocene,  antece- \ndently to  the  Glacial  Epoch,  to  Amoorland,  on  the  East  coast  of  North  Asia. \n\nThe  unnecessary  difficulties  and  complications  here  incurred  in  order \n\n1653.     The   Pacific  portion  of  the  giant  Lemurian  Continent  christened  by  Dr.   Carter \n\nBlake,   the   anthropologist,   \"  Padficus.\" \n\n\n784  THE  SECRET  DOCTRINE \n\nto  avoid  the  hypothesis  of  an  Atlantic  Continent,  are  really  too  appar- \nent to  escape  notice.  //  the  botanical  ezHdences  stood  alone,  scepticism \nwould  be  half  legitimate;  but  in  this  case  all  branches  of  science  con- \nverge to  one  point.  Science  has  made  blunders,  and  has  exposed  itself \nto  greater  errors  than  the  admission  of  our  two  now  invisible  contin- \nents, would  lay  it  open  to.  It  has  denied  even  the  undeniable,  from \nthe  days  of  the  mathematician  Laplace  down  to  our  own,  and  that  only \na  few  years  ago.^**^*  We  have  Professor  Huxley's  authority  for  say- \ning that  there  is  no  a  priori  improbability  whatever  against  possible \nevidences  supporting  the  belief.^*\"*  But  now  that  the  positive  Evii> \nENCE  is  brought  forward,  will  that  eminent  scientist  admit  the  corollary? \nTouching  on  the  problem  in  another  place,^***  Sir  Charles  Lyell \ntells  us: \n\nRespecting  the  cosmogony  of  the  Egyptian  priests,  we  gather  much  information \nfrom  writers  of  the  Grecian  sects,  who  borrowed  almost  all  their  tenets  from \nEgypt,  and  amongst  others  that  of  the  former  successive  destruction  and  renova- \ntion of  the  world.  [Continental,  not  cosmic,  catastrophes.]  We  learn  from \nPlutarch  that  this  was  the  theme  of  one  of  the  hymns  of  Orpheus,  so  celebrated \nin  the  fabulous  ages  of  Greece.  It  was  brought  by  him  from  the  banks  of  the \nNile;  and  we  even  find  in  his  verses,  as  in  the  Indian  systems,  a  definite  period \nassigned  for  the  duration  of  every  successive  World.  The  returns  of  great \ncatastrophes  were  determined  by  the  present  period  of  the  Magnus  Annus,  or \ngreat  year  \u2014  a  cycle  composed  of  the  revolutions  of  the  sun,  moon,  and  planets, \nand  terminating  when  these  return  together  to  the  sig^  whence  they  were \nsupposed  at  some  remote  epoch  to  set  out.  We  learn  particularly  from  the \nTimaeus  of  Plato  that  the  Egyptians  believed  the  world  to  be  subject  to  occasional \nconflagrations  and  deluges.  The  sect  of  the  Stoics  adopted  most  fully  the  system \nof  catastrophes  destined  at  intervals  to  destroy  the  world.  These,  they  taught, \nwere  of  two  kinds  \u2014  the  cataclysm,  or  destruction  by  water,  and  the  Ecpyrosis, \nor  destruction  by  fire  [submarine  volcanoes].  From  the  Egyptians  they  derived \nthe  doctrine  of  the  gradual  debasement  of  man  from  a  state  of  innocence  [nas- \ncent simplicity  of  the  first  sub- races  of  each  Root-Race].  Towards  the  termina- \ntion of  each  era  the  gods  could  no  longer  bear  with  the  wickedness  of  man,  and \na  shock  of  the  elements,  or  a  deluge,  overwhelmed  them;    [vide  degeneracy  into \n\n1654.  When  Howard  read,  before  the  making  Pictet  feel  very  small.  Globular^ \nRoyal  Society  of  London,  a  paper  on  the  shaped  lightning  or  thunderbolts  have  been \nfirst  serious  researches  that  were  made  on  admitted  by  Science  only  since  Arago  de* \nthe  aerolites,  the  Geneva  naturalist  Pictet.  monstrated  their  existence.  Says  de  Rochat \nwho  was  present,  communicated,  on  his  return  (Forces  non-dSfiniet,  p.  4) :  **  Every  one  re- \nto  Paris,  the  facts  reported  to  the  French  members  Dr.  Bouilland's  misadventure  at \nAcademy  of  Sciences.  But  he  was  forthwith  the  Academy  of  Medicine  when  he  had  de- \ninterrupted  by  Laplaoe,  the  great  astronomer.  clared  Edison's  phonograph  '  a  trick  of  vr\u00bb- \n\n\n#  t* \n\n\nwho  cried:    *'  Stop  I    we  have  had  enough  of       triloquismi \nsuch  fables,  and  know  all  about  them.\"  thus  1655.     Vide  supra. \n\n1656.     Principles  of  Geology,  pp.   12-13. \n\n\nASTRA^A  PALLS  ON   HER  HEAD  785 \n\nmagical  practices  and  gross  animality  of  the  Atlanteans]  after  which  calamity, \nAstraea  again  descended  on  the  earth  to  renew  the  golden  age.  [Dawn  of  a \nnew  Root-Race.] \n\nAstraea,  the  goddess  of  justice,  is  the  last  of  the  deities  to  forsake  the \nearth,  when  the  gods  are  said  to  abandon  it  and  be  taken  up  into  heaven \nby  Jupiter  again.  But,  no  sooner  does  Zeus  carry  away  from  earth \nGanymedes  (the  object  of  lust,  personified)  than  the  father  of  the  gods \nthrows  down  Astraea  back  on  the  earth  again,  on  which  she  falls  upon \nher  head.  Astraea  is  Virgo,  the  constellation  of  the  Zodiac.  Astro- \nnomically it  has  a  very  plain  significance,  and  one  which  gives  the \nKey  to  the  occult  meaning.  But  it  is  inseparable  from  Leo,  the  sign \nthat  precedes  it,  and  from  the  Pleiades  and  their  sisters,  the  Hyades, \nof  which  Aldebaran  is  the  brilliant  leader.  All  of  these  are  connected \nwith  the  periodical  renovations  of  the  earth,  with  regard  to  its  contin- \nents\u2014  even  Ganymedes,  who  in  astronomy  is  Aquarius.  It  was  al- \nready shown  that  while  the  South  Pole  is  the  pit  (or  the  infernal \nregions  figuratively  and  cosmologically),  the  North  Pole  is  geograph- \nically the  first  continent;  while  astronomically  and  metaphorically  the \ncelestial  pole,  with  its  pole  star  in  heaven,  is  Meru,  or  the  seat  of \nBrahma,  the  throne  of  Jupiter,  etc.  For  in  the  age  when  the  gods  for- \nsook the  earth  and  were  said  to  ascend  into  heaven,  the  ecliptic  had \nbecome  parallel  with  the  meridian,  and  part  of  the  Zodiac  appeared  to \ndescend  from  the  north  pole  to  the  north  horizon.  Aldebaran  was \nin  conjunction  then  with  the  Sun,  as  it  was  40,000  years  ago,  at  the \ngreat  festival  in  commemoration  of  that  Magnus  Annus,  of  which \nPlutarch  was  speaking.  Since  that  year  (40,000  years  ago),  there  has \nbeen  a  retrograde  motion  of  the  equator,  and  about  31,000  years  ago \nAldebaran  was  in  conjunction  with  the  vernal  equinoctial  point.  The \npoint  assigned  to  Taurus,  even  in  Christian  mysticism,  is  too  well \nknown  to  need  repetition.  The  famous  Orphic  hymn  on  the  great \nperiodical  cataclysm  divulges  the  whole  esotericism  of  the  event.  Pluto \n(in  the  pit)  carries  off  Eurydice,  bitten  by  the  (polar)  serpent.  Then \nLeo,  the  lion,  is  vanquished.  Now,  when  the  Lion  is  in  the  pit,  or  be- \nlow the  south  pole,  then  Virgo,  as  the  next  sign,  follows  him,  and \nwhen  her  head,  down  to  the  waist,  is  below  the  South  horizon  \u2014  she  is \ninverted.  On  the  other  hand,  the  Hyades  are  the  rain  or  Deluge  con- \nstellations; and  Aldebaran  (he  who  follows,  or  succeeds  the  daughters \nof  Atlas,  or  the  Pleiades)  looks  down  from  the  eye  of  Taurus.  It  is \nfrom  this  point  of  the  ecliptic  that  the  calculations  of  the  new  cycle \nwere  commenced.  The  student  has  to  remember  also,  that  when  Gany- \nmedes (Aquarius)  is  raised  to  heaven  (or  above  the  horizon  of  the \nNorth  Pole)  Virgo  or  Astraea,  who  is  V^us-Lucifer,  descends  head \ndownwards  below  the  horizon  of  the  South  Pole,  or  the  pit;   which \n\n\n786 \n\n\nTHE  SECRET  DOCTRINE \n\n\npit,  or  the  pole,  is  also  the  Great  Dragon,  or  the  Flood.  Let  the \nstudent  exercise  his  intuition  by  placing  these  facts  together;  no \nmore  can  be  said.    Lyell  comments : \n\nThe  connexion  between  the  doctrine  of  successive  catastrophes  and  repeated \ndeteriorations  in  the  moral  character  of  the  human  race,  is  more  intimate  and \nnatural  than  might  at  first  be  imagined.  For,  in  a  rude  state  of  society,  all  great \ncalamities  are  regarded  by  the  people  as  judgments  of  God  on  the  widcedness  of \nmaa  ...  In  like  manner  in  the  account  given  to  Solon  by  the  Egyptian  priests \nof  the  submersion  of  the  island  of  Atlantis  under  the  waters  of  the  ocean,  after \nrepeated  shocks  of  an  earthquake,  we  find  that  the  event  happened  when  Jupiter \nhad  seen  the  moral  depravity  of  the  inh<ibitants. \n\nTrue ;  but  was  it  not  owing  to  the  fact  that  all  esoteric  truths  were \ngiven  out  to  the  public  by  the  Initiates  of  the  temples  under  the  guise \nof  allegories f  \"Jupiter\"  is  merely  the  personification  of  that  immutable \nCyclic  Law,  which  arrests  the  downward  tendency  of  each  Root-Race, \nafter  attaining  the  zenith  of  its  glory.***^  Unless  we  hold  with  Prof. \nJohn  Fiske's  singularly  dogmatic  opinion  *\u2022*\u2022  that  every  myth \n\nis  an  explanation  by  the  uncivilized  mind,  of  some  natural  phenonenon;  not  an \nallegory,  not  an  esoteric  symbol,  for  the  ingenuity  is  wasted  [If]  which  strives \nto  detect  in  myths  the  remnants  of  a  refined  primeval  science  \u2014  but  an  explana- \ntion. Primitive  men  had  no  profound  science  to  perpetuate  by  means  of  allegory \n[How  does  Mr.  Fiske  know?],  nor  were  they  such  sorry  pedants  as  to  talk  in \nriddles  when  plain  language  would  serve  their  purpose. \n\nWe  venture  to  say  the  language  of  the  Initiated  few  was  far  more \n\"  plain/'  and  their  science-philosophy  far  more  comprehensive  and  sat- \nisf3dng  alike  to  the  physical  and  spiritual  wants  of  man,  than  even  the \nterminology  and  system  respectively  elaborated  by  Mr.  Fiske's  Master \n\u2014  Herbert  Spencer.    What,  however,  is  Sir  Charles  Lyell's  \"explan- \n\n\n1657.  The  Cyclic  I<aw  of  Raoe-Svolution \nis  most  unwelcome  to  sdentistt.  It  is  tnffi- \ndent  to  mention  the  fact  of  \"  primeval  civ- \nilization\" to  excite  the  frenzy  of  Darwinians; \nit  being  obvious  that  the  further  culture  and \nscience  is  pushed  back,  the  more  precarious \nbecomes  the  basis  of  the  ape-ancestor  theory. \nBut  as  Jacolliot  says: \u2014 \"  Whatever  there  may \nbe  in  these  traditions  [submerged  continents, \netc.],  and  whatever  may  have  been  the  place \nwhere  a  civilization  more  ancient  than  that  of \nRome,  of  Greece,  of  Egypt,  and  of  India,  was \ndeveloped,  it  is  certain  that  this  eivilisation \ndid  sxist,  and  it  is  highly  important  for  Sd- \n\n\nenoe  to  recover  its  traces,  however  feeble  and \nfugitive  they  be.\"  (Histoirt  des  Visrges:  Us \nP tuples  et  Us  Continents  Disparus,  p.  15.) \nDonnelly  has  proved  the  fact  from  the  dear- \nest premisses,  but  the  Evolutionists  will  not \nlisten.  A  Miocene  dvilization  upsets  the \n\"universal  stone-age\"  theory,  and  that  of  a \ncontinuous  ascent  of  man  from  animalism  1 \nAnd  yet  Egypt,  at  least,  runs  counter  to  ctir- \nrent  hypotheses.  There  is  no  stone-age  vis- \nible there,  but  a  more  glorious  culture  is \napparent,  the  further  back  we  are  enabled  to \ncarry  our  retroq)ect  (.Verb,  sap.) \n1658.    Myths  and  Myth-Makers,  p.  21. \n\n\nINGENIOUS  EXPLANATIONS \n\n\n787 \n\n\nation\"  of  the  \"m)rth\"?    Certainly,  he  in  no  way  countenances  the  idea \nof  its  \"  astronomical \"  origin,  as  asserted  by  some  writers. \n\nThe  two  interpreters  are  entirely  at  variance  with  one  another. \nLyell's  solution  is  as  follows.  A  cUsbeliever  in  cataclysmal  changes, \nfrom  the  absence  (?)  of  any  reliable  historical  data  on  the  point,  as \nwell  as  from  a  strong  bias  to  the  Uniformitarian  conceptions  of  geo- \nlogic changes,^\u00ae*^*  he  attempts  to  trace  the  Atlantis  \"  tradition  \"  to  the \nfollowing  sources: \u2014 \n\n(1)  Barbarous  tribes  cpnnect  catastrophes  with  an  avenging  God, \nwho  is  assumed  in  this  way  to  ptmish  immoral  races. \n\n(2)  Hence  the  commencement  of  a  new  race  is  logically  a  virtuous \n\none. \n\n(3)  The  primary  source  of  the  geologic  basis  of  the  tradition  was \nAsia  \u2014  a  continent  subject  to  violent  earthquakes.  Exaggerated  ac- \ncounts would  thus  be  handed  down  the  ages. \n\n(4)  Egypt,  being  herself  free  from  earthquakes,  nevertheless  based \nher  not  inconsiderable  geologic  knowledge  on  these  cataclysmal  tra- \nditions. \n\nAn  ingenious  \"  explanation,\"  as  all  such  are.  But  proving  a  nega- \ntive is  proverbially  a  difficult  task.  Students  of  esoteric  science,  who \nknow  what  the  resources  of  the  Egyptian  priesthood  really  were,  need \nno  such  labored  hypothesis.  Moreover,  while  an  imaginative  theorist \nis  always  able  to  furnish  a  reasonable  solution  of  problems  which,  in \none  branch  of  science,  seem  to  necessitate  the  hypothesis  of  periodical \ncataclysmic  changes  on  the  surface  of  our  planet,  the  impartial  critic, \nwho  is  not  a  specialist,  will  recognize  the  immense  difficulty  of  ex- \nplaining away  the  cumulative  evidences,  \u2014  namely,  the  archaeological, \n\n\n1659.  Violent  minor  cataclyims  and  colos- \n\u25a0al  earthquakes  are  recorded  in  the  annals  of \nmost  nations  \u2014  if  not  of  all.  Elevation  and \nSttbskdence  of  continents  is  always  in  pro- \ngress. The  whole  coast  of  South  America \nhas  been  raised  up  10  to  IS  feet  and  settled \ndown  again  in  an  hour.  Huxley  has  shown \nthat  the  British  islands  have  been  four  times \ndepressed  beneath  the  ocean  and  subsequently \nraised  again  and  peopled.  The  Alps,  Hima- \nlayas and  Cordilleras  were  all  tiie  result  of \ndepositions  drifted  on  to  sea-bottoms  and  up- \nheaved by  Titanic  forces  to  their  present \nelevation.  The  Sahara  was  the  basin  of  a \nMiocene  sea.  Within  the  last  five  or  six \nthousand  years  the  shores  of  Sweden,  Den- \nmark and  Norway  have   risen  from  200   to \n\n\n600  feet;  in  Scotland  there  are  raised  beaches \nwith  outlying  stacks  and  skerries  turmount- \ning  the  shore  now  eroded  by  the  hungry  wave. \nThe  North  of  Europe  is  still  rising  from  the \nsea  and  South  America  presents  the  pheno- \nmenon of  raised  beaches  of  over  1000  miles \nin  length,  now  at  a  height  varying  from  100 \nto  1300  feet  above  the  sea-leveL  On  the  other \nhand,  the  coast  of  Greenland  is  sinking  fast, \nso  much  so  that  the  Greenlander  will  not \nbuild  by  the  shore.  All  these  phenomena \nare  certain.  Why  may  not  a  gradual  change \nhave  given  place  to  a  violent  cataclysm  in \nremote  epochs f  \u2014  such  cataclysms  occurring \non  a  minor  scale  even  now  {e.g.,  the  case \nof    Sunda   island  with   80,000   Malays). \n\n\n7BS  THU  SECSET  DOCTRINE \n\nethnological,  geological,  traditional,  botanical,  and  even  biological  \u2014 \nin  favor  of  former  continents  now  submerged.  When  each  science \nis  fighting  for  its  own  hand,  the  cumulative  force  of  the  evidence  in \nits  collectivity  is  almost  invariably  lost  sight  of. \n\nIn  the  Theosophist,^*^  we  wrote :  \"  We  have  as  evidences  the  most \nancient  traditions  of  various  and  wide-separated  peoples  \u2014  legends  in \nIndia,  in  ancient  Greece,  Madagascar,  Sumatra,  Java,  and  all  the  prin- \ncipal isles  of  Polynesia,  as  well  as  the  legends  of  both  Americas. \nAmong  savages ;  and  in  the  traditions  of  the  richest  literature  of  the \nworld  \u2014  the  Sanskrit  literature  of  India  \u2014  there  is  an  agreement  in \nsaying,  that,  ages  ago,  there  existed  in  the  Pacific  Ocean,  a  large  Con- \ntinent, which  by  a  geological  cataclysm  was  engulfed  by  the  sea,^^^^ \n[Lemuria].  And  it  is  our  firm  belief  .  .  .  that  most,  if  not  all,  of  the \nislands  from  the  Malayan  archipelago  to  Polynesia,  are  fragments  of \nthat  once  immense  submerged  Continent.  Both  Malacca  and  Polynesia, \nwhich  lie  at  the  two  extremities  of  the  ocean,  and  which,  since  the \nmemory  of  man,  never  had,  and  never  could  have  any  intercourse  with, \nor  even  a  knowledge  of  each  other,  have  yet  a  tradition  common  to  all \nthe  islands  and  islets,  that  their  respective  countries  extended  far,  far \ninto  the  Sea :  that  there  were  in  the  world  but  two  immense  continents, \none  inhabited  by  yellow,  the  other  by  dark  men;  and  that  the  Ocean, \nby  command  of  the  gods,  and  to  punish  them  for  their  incessant  quar- \nreling, swallowed  them  up.  Notwithstanding  the  geographical  proof \nthat  New  Zealand,  the  Sandwich  and  Easter  Islands,  are  at  a  distance \nfrom  each  other  of  between  800  and  1000  leagues,  and  that,  according \nto  every  testimony,  neither  these  nor  any  other  intermediate  islands, \nfor  instance,  the  Marquesas,  Society,  Fiji,  Tahitian,  Samoan,  and  other \nislands,  could,  since  they  became  islands,  ignorant  as  their  people  were \nof  the  compass,  have  communicated  with  each  other  before  the  arrival \nof  Europeans ;  yet  they  one  and  all  maintain  that  their  respective  coun- \ntries extended  far  toward  the  West,  on  the  Asian  side.  Moreover,  with \nvery  small  differences,  they  all  speak  dialects  evidently  of  the  same  lan- \nguage ;  and  understand  each  other  with  little  difficulty ;  have  the  same \nreligious  beliefs  and  superstitions ;  and  pretty  much  the  same  customs. \nAnd  as  few  of  the  Polynesian  islands  were  discovered  earlier  than  a \ncentury  ago,  the  Pacific  Ocean  itself  being  unknown  to  Europe  till  the \ndays  of  Columbus,  and  as  these  islanders  have  never  ceased  repeating \nthe  san\\e  old  traditions  since  the  Europeans  first  set  foot  on  their  shores, \nit  seems  to  us  a  logical  inference  that  our  theory  is  nearer  to  the  truth \n\n1660.     August,  1880,  p.   279. \n\n1661.     For  the  opinions  of  JacolUot,  after  cataclysm  in  the  Pacific  Ocean,  see  his  Hi*- \n\nlong  travels  through  the  Polynesian  Islands  toire  des  Vierges:  PgupUs  ti  Continents  Dis- \n\nand  his  proofs  of  a  former  great  geological  porus,  p.   308. \n\n\nHAECKEL   FOR  ONCE   IS   RIGHT  789 \n\n\nthan  any  other.  Chance  would  have  to  change  its  name  and  mean- \ning, were  all  this  due  but  to  chance  alone.'* \n\n\"A  great  series  of  animal-geographical  facts,\"  declares  Professor \nSchmidt,  writing  in  defense  of  the  hypothesis  of  a  former  Lemuria, \n\nis  explicable  only  on  the  theory  of  the  former  existence  of  a  Southern  Continent \nof  which  Australia  is  a  remnant.  .  .  .  [the  distribution  of  species]  points  to  the \nvanished  land  of  the  South  where  perhaps  the  home  of  the  progenitors  of  the \nMaki  of  Madagascar  may  also  be  looked  for.\"\" \n\nMr.  A.  R.  Wallace,  in  his  Malay  Archipelago,  arrives  at  the  follow- \ning conclusion  after  a  review  of  the  mass  of  evidence  at  hand : \u2014 \n\nThe  inference  that  we  must  draw  from,  these  facts  is  undoubtedly  that  the \nwhole  of  the  islands  eastwards  beyond  Java  and  Borneo  do  essentially  form \npart  of  a  former  Australian  or  Pacific  Continent,  .  .  .  This  continent  must  have \nbeen  broken  up  .  .  .  before  the  extreme  south-eastern  portion  of  Asia  was \nraised  above  the  waters  of  the  ocean;  for  a  great  part  of  the  land  of  Borneo \nand  Java  is  known  to  be  geologically  of  quite  recent  formation.\"\"' \n\nAccording  to  Haeckel : \u2014  \"  Southern  Asia  itself  was  not  the  earliest \ncradle  of  the  htmian  race,  but  Lemuria,  a  continent  that  lay  to  the \nSouth  of  Asia,  and  sank  later  on  beneath  the  surface  of  the  Indian^ \nOcean.\"  ^\u00ae'*  In  one  sense  Haeckel  is  right  as  to  Lemuria  \u2014  the  \"cradle \nof  the  Human  race.\"  That  continent  was  the  home  of  the  first  physical \nHuman  Stock  \u2014  the  later  Third-Race  Men.  Previous  to  that  epoch \nthe  Races  were  far  less  consolidated  and  physiologically  quite  different. \n(Haeckel  makes  Lemuria  extend  from  Sunda  Island  to  Africa  and \nMadagascar  and  eastwards  to  Upper  India.) \n\nProfessor  Rutimeyer,  the  eminent  Palaeontologist,  asks: \u2014 \n\nNeed  the  conjecture  that  the  almost  exclusively  graminivorous  and  insectivor- \nous marsupials,  sloths,  armadillos,  ant-eaters  and  ostriches,  once  possessed  an \nactual  point  of  union  in  a  Southern  Continent  of  which  the  present  flora  of  Terra \ndel  Fuego  and  Australia  must  be  the  remains  \u2014  need  this  conjecture  raise  diffi- \nculties at  a  moment  when  from  their  fossil  remains,  Heer  restores  to  sight  the \nancient  forests  of  Smith's  Sound  and  Spitzbergen  ? '^ \n\nHaving  now  dealt  generally  with  the  broad  scientific  attitude  on  the \ntwo  questions,  it  will,  perhaps,  conduce  to  an  agreeable  brevity,  if  we \nsum  up  the  more  striking  isolated  facts  in  favor  of  that  fundamental \ncontention  of  Esoteric  Ethnologists  \u2014  the  reality  of  Atlantis.   Lemuria \n\n1662.    Doctrine  of  Dgscent  and  DarwinUm,  1663.    Pgdigrgg  of  Man,  Eng.  Trans.,  page \n\np.  236.     (C/.  also  his  lengthy  arguments  on  73. \n\nthe  subject,  pp.  231-7.)  1664.     Cited  in  Schmidt's  Doctring  of  Dg- \n\n1662a.     Tenth  ed.\u00bb   1890,  p.    12.  scgnf  and  Darwinism,  p.  237. \n\n\n790 \n\n\nTHIS  SECSST  DOCTRINE \n\n\nis  SO  widely  accepted,  that  further  pursuit  of  the  subject  is  unnecessary. \nWith  regard,  however,  to  the  former,  it  is  found  that: \u2014 \n\n(1)  The  Miocene  flora  of  Europe  have  their  most  numerous  and \nstriking  analogs  in  the  flora  of  the  United  States.  In  the  forests  of \nVirginia  and  Florida  are  found  the  magnolias,  tulip-trees,  evergreen \noaks,  plane  trees,  etc.,  etc.,  etc.,  which  correspond  to  European  Tertiary \nflora  term  for  term.  How  was  the  migration  effected,  if  we  ex- \nclude the  theory  of  an  Atlantic  Continent  bridging  the  ocean  between \nAmerica  and  Europe?  The  proposed  \"explanation\"  to  the  effect  that \nthe  transition  was  by  way  of  Asia  and  the  Aleutian  islands  is  a  mere \nuncalled-for  theory,  obviously  upset  by  the  fact  that  a  large  number  of \nthese  flora  only  appear  east  of  the  Rocky  Mountains.  This  also  nega- \ntives the  idea  of  a  trans-Pacific  migration.  They  are  now  superseded \nby  European  continents  and  islands  to  the  North. \n\n(2)  Skulls  exhumed  on  the  banks  of  the  Danube  and  Rhine  bear  a \nstriking  similarity  to  those  of  the  Carihs  and  Old  Peruvians  (Littre). \nMonuments  have  been  exhumed  in  Central  America,  which  bear  repre- \nsentations of  undoubted  negro  heads  and  faces.  How  are  such  facts \nto  be  accounted  for  except  on  the  Atlantean  hypothesis  ?  What  is  now \nN.  W.  Africa  was  once  connected  with  Atlantis  by  a  network  of  is- \nlands, few  of  which  now  remain. \n\n(3)  According  to  Farrar,****  the  \"isolated  language\"  of  the  Basques \nhas  no  affinities  with  the  other  languages^\u00ae*\"  of  Europe,  but  with  \"  the \naboriginal  languages  of  the  vast  opposite  continent  [America]  and  those \nalone\"    Professor  Broca  is  also  of  the  same  opinion. \n\nPalaeolithic  European  man  of  the  Miocene  and  Pliocene  times  was \na  pure  Atlantean,  as  we  have  previously  stated.  The  Basques  are,  of \ncourse,  of  a  much  later  date  than  this,  but  their  affinities,  as  here \nshown,  go  far  to  prove  the  original  extraction  of  their  remote  ancestors. \nThe  \"mysterious\"  affinity  between  their  tongue  and  that  of  the  Dra- \nvidian  races  of  India  will  be  understood  by  those  who  have  followed \nour  outline  of  continental  formations  and  shiftings. \n\n(4)  Stones  have  been  found  in  the  Canary  Islands  bearing  sculptured \nsymbols  similar  to  those  found  on  the  shore  of  Lake  Superior.  Ber- \nthoUet  was  induced  by  such  evidence  to  postulate  the  unity  of  race \nof  the  early  men  of  Canary  Islands  and  America.^**^ \n\n\n1665.    PamilUs  of  Speech, \n\n\n1666.  For  further  facta  m  to  the  isolation \nof  the  Basques  in  Europe  and  their  ethnolo- \ngical relations,  cf,  Joly,  Man  before  MetaU, \np.  316.  B.  Davis  is  disposed  to  concede,  from \nan  examination  of  the  skulls  of  the  Guanches \nof  the  Canary  Islands  and  modem  Basques, \nthat  both  belong  to  a  race  proper  to  those  an- \n\n\ncient islands,  of  which  the  Canaries  are  the \nremains  ft  This  is  a  step  in  advance  indeed. \nDe  Quatrefages  and  Hamy  also  both  assign \nthe  Cro-Magnon  men  of  South  France  and \nthe  Guanches  to  one  type  \u2014  a  proposition \nwhich  involves  a  certain  corollary  which  both \nthese  writers  may  not  care  to  faUier. \n\n\n1667.     Cf,  Benjamin,  the  Atlantic  Islands,  p.   130. \n\n\nFINAL    AND    IRREFUTABLE    EVIDENCE  791 \n\nThe  Guanches  of  the  Canary  Islands  were  lineal  descendants  of  the \nAtlanteans.  This  fact  will  account  for  the  great  stature  evidenced  by \ntheir  old  skeletons,  as  well  as  by  those  of  their  European  congeners \nthe  Cro-Magnon  Palaeolithic  men. \n\n(5)  Any  experienced  mariner  has  but  to  navigate  the  fathomless \nocean  along  the  Canary  Islands  to  ask  himself  the  question  when  or \nhow  that  group  of  volcanic  and  rocky  little  islands  has  been  formed, \nsurrounded  on  every  side  by  that  vast  watery  space.  Such  frequent \nquestions  led  finally  to  the  expedition  of  the  famous  Leopold  von  Buch, \nwhich  took  place  in  the  first  quarter  of  the  present  century.  Some  geo- \nlogists maintained  that  the  volcanic  islands  had  been  raised  right  from \nthe  bottom  of  the  ocean,  the  depth  of  which  in  the  immediate  vicinity \nof  the  island  varies  from  6,000  to  18,000  feet.  Others  were  inclined \nto  see  in  these  groups,  including  Madeira,  the  Azores,  and  the \nCape  Verde  Islands  \u2014  the  remnants  of  a  gigantic  but  submerged  con- \ntinent which  had  once  united  Africa  with  America.  The  latter  men  of \nscience  supported  their  hypothesis  by  a  mass  of  evidence  in  its  favor, \ndrawn  from  ancient  \"m)rths.\"  Hoary  \"superstitions,\"  such  as  the \nfairy-like  Atlantis  of  Plato,  the  Garden  of  Hesperides,  Atlas  supporting \nthe  world  on  his  shoulders,  all  of  them  mythoi  connected  with  the  peak \nof  TeneriflFe,  did  not  go  far  with  sceptical  Science.  The  identity  of \nanimal  and  vegetable  species  \u2014  showing  either  a  previous  connexion \nbetween  America  and  the  remaining  groups  of  the  islands  \u2014  (the  hypo- \nthesis of  their  having  been  drifted  from  the  New  to  the  Old  World  by \nthe  waves  was  too  absurd  to  stand  long) \u2014 found  more  serious  consider- \nation. But  it  is  only  quite  lately,  and  after  Donnelly's  book  had  been \npublished  several  years,  that  the  theory  has  greater  chances  than  ever \nof  becoming  an  accepted  fact.  Fossils  found  on  the  Eastern  Coast  of \nSouth  America  have  now  been  proved  to  belong  to  the  Jurassic  former \nturns,  and  are  nearly  identical  with  the  Jurassic  fossils  of  Western \nEurope  and  Northern  Africa.  The  geological  structure  of  both  coasts \nis  also  almost  identical;  the  resemblance  between  the  smaller  marine \nanimals  dwelling  in  the  more  shallow  waters  of  South  America,  the \nWestern  African,  and  the  South  European  coasts,  is  also  very  great. \nAll  such  facts  are  bound  to  bring  naturalists  to  the  conclusion  that  there \nhas  been,  in  distant  pre-historic  ages,  a  continent  which  extended  from \nthe  coast  of  Venezuela,  across  the  Atlantic  Ocean,  to  the  Canarese  Is- \nlands and  North  Africa,  and  from  Newfoundland  nearly  to  the  coast \nof  France. \n\n(6)  The  great  resemblance  between  the  Jurassic  fossils  of  South \nAmerica,  North  Africa,  and  Western  Europe  is  a  striking  enough  fact \nin  itself,  and  admits  of  no  explanation,  unless  the  ocean  is  bridged  with \nan  Atlantis.    But  why,  also,  is  there  so  marked  a  similarity  between  the \n\n\n792  THS  SSCBIST  DOCTKINS \n\nfauna  (animal  life)  of  the  \u2014  now  \u2014  isolated  Atlantic  islands?  Why \ndid  the  specimens  of  Brazilian  fauna  dredged  up  by  Sir  C.  Wyville \nThompson  resemble  those  of  Western  Europe?  Why  does  a  resem- \nblance exist  between  many  of  the  West  African  and  West  Indian  ani- \nmal groups  ?    Again : \n\nWhen  the  animals  and  plants  of  the  Old  and  New  World  are  compared,  one \ncannot  but  he  struck  with  their  identity;  all,  nearly  all  belong  to  the  same  genera, \nwhile  many,  even  of  the  species,  are  common  to  both  continents  .  .  .  indicating \nthat  they  radiated  from  a  common  center  [Atlantis].\"\" \n\nThe  horse,  according  to  Science,  originated  in  America.  At  least, \na  large  proportion  of  the  once  \"missing  links\"  connecting  it  with  in- \nferior forms  have  been  exhumed  from  American  strata.  How  did  the \nhorse  penetrate  into  Europe  and  Asia,  if  no  land  communication  bridged \nthe  oceanic  interspaces?  Or  if  it  is  asserted  that  the  horse  originated \nin  the  New  World,  how  did  such  forms  as  the  hipparion,  etc.,  get \ninto  America  in  the  first  instance  on  the  migration  hypothesis? \n\nAgain  \"  Buffon  had  .  .  .  remarked  in  the  repetition  of  the  African \nin  the  American  fauna,  how,  for  example,  the  llama  is  a  juvenescent \nand  feeble  copy  of  the  camels  and  how  the  puma  of  the  New  repre- \nsented the  lion  of  the  Old  World.\"  \"\u2022\u2022 \n\n(7)  The  following  quotation  runs  with  No.  (2),  but  its  significance \nis  such  and  the  writer  cited  so  authoritative,  that  it  deserves  a  place \nto  itself: \u2014 \n\nWith  regard  to  the  primitive  dolichocephali  of  America,  I  entertain  a \nhypothesis  still  more  bold,  namely,  that  they  are  nearly  related  to  the  Guanches \nof  the  Canary  Islands,  and  to  the  Atlantic  populations  of  Africa,  the  Moors, \nTuaricks,  Copts,  which  Latham  comprises  under  the  name  of  Egyptian-Atlantidae. \nWe  find  one  and  the  same  form  of  skull  in  the  Canary  Islands,  in  front  of  the \nAfrican  coast,  and  in  the  Carib  islands,  on  the  opposite  coast  which  faces  Africa. \nThe  color  of  the  skin  on  both  sides  of  the  Atlantic  is  represented  in  these  popu- \nlations as  being  of  a  reddish-brown.^^ \n\nIf,  then,  Basques  and  Cro-Magnon  Cave-Men  are  of  the  same  race  as \nthe  Canarese  Guanches,  it  follows  that  the  former  are  also  allied  to  the \naborigines  of  America.  This  is  the  conclusion  which  the  independent \ninvestigations  of  Retzius,  Virchow,  and  de  Quatrefages  necessitate. \nThe  Atlantean  affinities  of  these  three  types  become  patent. \n\n(8)  The  sea-soundings  undertaken  by  H.  M.  S.  Challenger  and  the \nDolphin,  have  established  the  fact  that  a  huge  elevation  some  3000 \nmUes  in  length,  projecting  upwards  from  the  abysmal  depths  of  the \n\n1668.     Westminster  RevUw,  Jan.,   1872. \n\n1669.     Schmidt,  Doctrine  of  Descent  and  Darwinism,  p.  223. \n\n1670.    Profeaaor   Retzius,   Smithsonian  Report,   1859,   p.   266. \n\n\nRECENT  SUGGESTIVE  DISCOVERIES  793 \n\nAtlantic,  extends  from  a  point  near  the  British  Islands  southwards, \ncurving  round  near  Cape  Verde,  and  running  in  a  south-easterly \ndirection  along  the  West  African  Coast.  This  elevation  averages  some \n9000  feet  in  height,  and  rises  above  the  waves  at  the  Azores,  Ascen- \nsion, and  other  places.  In  the  ocean  depths  around  the  neighborhood \nof  the  former  the  ribs  of  a  former  massive  piece  of  land  have  been  dis- \ncovered {vide  investigations  of  United  States  Ship  Dolphin  and  oth- \ners). \"The  inequalities,  the  mountains  and  valleys  of  its  surface \ncould  never  have  been  produced  in  accordance  with  any  known  laws \nfor  the  deposition  of  sediment,  nor  by  submarine  elevation;  but,  on \nthe  contrary,  must  have  been  carved  by  agencies  acting  above  the \nwater-level.\"  ^'^^  It  is  most  probable  that  necks  of  land  formerly  ex- \nisted knitting  Atlantis  to  South  America,  somewhere  above  the  mouth \nof  the  Amazon;  to  Africa  near  Cape  Verde,  while  a  similar  point \nof  juncture  with  Spain  is  not  unlikely,  as  contended  for  by  Donnelly. \n{Vide  his  chart,\"^*  though  he  deals  with  only  a  fragment  of  the  real \ncontinent.)  Whether  the  latter  existed  or  not,  is  of  no  consequence, \nas  the  fact  that  (what  is  now)  N.  W.  Africa  was  \u2014  before  the  eleva- \ntion of  the  Sahara  and  the  rupture  of  the  Gibraltar  connexion  \u2014  an \nextension  of  Spain.  Consequently  no  difficulty  can  be  raised  as  to \nhow  the  migration  of  the  European  fauna  (etc.)  took  place. \n\nEnough  has  now  been  said  from  the  purely  scientific  standpoint,  and \nit  is  needless,  in  view  of  the  manner  in  which  the  subject  has  now \nbeen  developed  on  the  lines  of  esoteric  knowledge,  to  swell  the  mass  of \ntestimony  further.  In  conclusion,  the  words  of  one  of  the  most  intui- \ntive writers  of  the  day  may  be  cited  as  admirably  illustrative  of  the \nopinions  of  the  occultist,  who  awaits  in  patience  the  dawn  of  the \ncoming  day: \u2014 \n\nWe  are  but  beginning  to  understand  the  past;  one  hundred  years  ago  the \nworld  knew  nothing  of  Pompeii  or  Herculaneum;  nothing  of  the  lingual  tie \nthat  binds  together  the  Indo-European  nations;  nothing  of  the  significance \nof  the  vast  volume  of  inscriptions  upon  the  tombs  and  temples  of  Egypt ;  nothing \nof  the  meaning  of  the  arrow-headed  inscriptions  of  Babylon;  nothing  of  the \nmarvelous  civilizations  revealed  in  the  remains  of  Yucatan,  Mexico,  and  Peru. \nWe  are  on  the  threshold.  Scientific  investigation  is  advancing  with  giant  strides. \nWho  shall  say  that  one  hundred  years  from  now,  the  great  museums  of  the  world \nmay  not  be  adorned  with  gems,  statues,  arms,  and  implements  from  Atlantis, \nwhile  the  libraries  of  the  world  shall  contain  translations  of  its  inscriptions, \nthrowing  new  light  upon  all  the  past  history  of  the  human  race,  and  all  the  great \nproblems  which  now  perplex  the  thinkers  of  today.*^ \n\nAnd  now  to  conclude. \n\n1671.    Scientific  American,  July  28,  1877. \n\n1672.     AtlanHs,  p.  47   (Eng.  Ed.,  1884). \n\n1673.    Donnellr,  Atlantis:   the  Antediluvian  World,  p.  480. \n\n\n794  THE  SECRET  DOCTRINE \n\nWe  have  concerned  ourself  with  the  ancient  records  of  the  nations, \nwith  the  doctrine  of  chronological  and  psychic  cycles,  of  which  these \nrecords  are  the  tangible  proof ;  and  with  many  other  subjects,  which \nmay,  at  first  sight,  seem  out  of  place  in  this  volume. \n\nBut  they  were  necessary  in  truth.  In  dealing  with  the  secret  annals \nand  traditions  of  so  many  nations,  whose  very  origins  have  never  been \nascertained  on  more  secure  grounds  than  inferential  suppositions,  in \ngiving  out  the  beliefs  and  philosophy  of  more  than  prehistoric  races,  it \nis  not  quite  as  easy  to  deal  with  the  subject  matter  as  it  would  be  if \nonly  the  philosophy  of  one  special  race,  and  its  evolution,  were  con- \ncerned. The  Secret  Doctrine  is  the  common  property  of  the  countless \nmillions  of  men  born  under  various  climates,  in  times  with  which  His- \ntory refuses  to  deal,  and  to  which  esoteric  teachings  assign  dates  in- \ncompatible with  the  theories  of  Geology  and  Anthropology.  The  birth \nand  evolution  of  the  Sacred  Science  of  the  Past  are  lost  in  the  very \nnight  of  Time ;  and  that,  even,  which  is  historic  \u2014 \u00bb.  e.,  that  which \nis  found  scattered  hither  and  thither  throughout  ancient  classical  liter- \nature\u2014  is,  in  almost  every  case,  attributed  by  modem  criticism  to \nlack  of  observation  in  the  ancient  writers,  or  to  superstition  bom  out \nof  the  ignorance  of  antiquity.  It  is,  therefore,  impossible  to  treat  this \nsubject  as  one  would  the  ordinary  evolution  of  an  art  or  science  in \nsome  well-known  historical  nation.  It  is  only  by  bringing  before  the \nreader  an  abundance  of  proofs  all  tending  to  show  that  in  every  age, \nunder  every  condition  of  civilization  and  knowledge,  the  educated  class- \nes of  every  nation  made  themselves  the  more  or  less  faithful  echoes  of \none  identical  system  and  its  fundamental  traditions  \u2014  that  he  can  be \nmade  to  see  that  so  many  streams  of  the  same  water  must  have  had  a \ncommon  source  from  which  they  started.  What  was  this  source?  If \ncoming  events  are  said  to  cast  their  shadows  before,  past  events  cannot \nfail  to  leave  their  impress  behind  them.  It  is,  then,  by  those  shadows \nof  the  hoary  Past  and  their  fantastic  silhouettes  on  the  external  screen \nof  every  religion  and  philosophy,  that  we  can,  by  checking  them  as  we \ngo  along,  and  comparing  them,  trace  out  finally  the  body  that  produced \nthem.  There  must  be  truth  and  fact  in  that  which  every  people  of \nantiquity  accepted  and  made  the  foundation  of  its  religions  and  its \nfaith.  Moreover,  as  Haliburton  said,  \"  Hear  one  side,  and  you  will  be \nin  the  dark;  hear  both  sides,  and  all  will  be  clear.\"  The  public  has \nhitherto  had  access  to,  and  heard  but  one  side  \u2014  or  rather  the  two  one- \nsided views  of  two  diametrically  opposed  classes  of  men,  whose  prima \nfacie  propositions  or  respective  premisses  differ  widely,  but  whose  final \nconclusions  are  the  same  \u2014  Science  and  Theology.  And  now  our \nreaders  have  an  opportunity  to  hear  the  other  \u2014  the  defendants'  \u2014 \njustification  and  learn  the  nature  of  our  arguments. \n\n\n0U>   MASONIC   SYMBOLISM  795 \n\nWere  the  public  to  be  left  to  its  old  opinions :  namely,  on  one  side, \nthat  Occultism,  Magic,  the  legends  of  old,  etc.,  were  all  the  outcome \nof  ignorance  and  superstition;  and  on  the  other,  that  everything  out- \nside the  orthodox  groove  was  the  work  of  the  devil,  what  would  be \nthe  result?  In  other  words,  had  no  theosophical  and  mystic  literature \nobtained  a  hearing  for  the  few  last  years,  the  present  work  would \nhave  had  a  poor  chance  of  impartial  consideration.  It  would  have \nbeen  proclaimed  \u2014  and  by  many  will  still  be  so  proclaimed  \u2014  a  fairy \ntale  woven  out  of  abstruse  problems,  poised  in,  and  based  on  the  air; \nbuilt  of  soap  bubbles,  bursting  at  the  slightest  touch  of  serious  reflec- \ntion, with  no  foundation,  as  it  would  be  alleged,  to  stand  upon.  Even \n\"  the  ancient  superstitious  and  credulous  classics  \"  have  no  word  of \nreference  to  it  in  clear  and  unmistakable  terms,  and  the  symbols  them- \nselves fail  to  yield  a  hint  at  the  existence  of  such  a  system.  Such \nwould  be  the  verdict  of  all.  But  when  it  becomes  undeniably  proven \nthat  the  claim  of  the  modem  Asiatic  nations  to  a  Secret  Science  and \nan  esoteric  history  of  the  world,  is  based  on  fact;  that,  though  hith- \nerto unknown  to  the  masses  and  a  veiled  mystery  even  to  the  learned \n(because  they  never  had  the  key  to  a  right  understanding  of  the  abund- \nant hints  thrown  out  by  the  ancient  classics),  it  is  still  no  fairy  tale, \nbut  an  actuality  \u2014  then  the  present  work  will  become  but  the  pioneer \nof  many  more  such  books.  The  statement  that  hitherto  even  the  keys \ndiscovered  by  some  great  scholars  have  proved  too  rusty  for  use,  and \nthat  they  were  but  the  silent  witnesses  that  there  do  exist  mysteries \nbehind  the  veil  which  are  unreachable  without  a  new  key  \u2014  is  borne \nout  by  too  many  proofs  to  be  easily  dismissed.  An  instance  may  be \ngiven  as  an  illustration  out  of  the  history  of  Freemasonry. \n\nIn  his  Maqonnerie  Occulte,  rightly  or  wrongly,  Ragon,  an  illus- \ntrious and  learned  Belgian  Mason,  reproaches  the  English  Masons \nwith  having  materialized  and  dishonored  Masonry,  once  based  upon \nthe  Ancient  Mysteries,  by  adopting,  owing  to  a  mistaken  notion  of  the \norigin  of  the  craft,  the  name  of  Free  Masonry  and  Pree  Masons,  The \nmistake  is  due,  he  says,  to  those  who  connect  Masonry  with  the  build- \ning of  Solomon's  Temple,  deriving  its  origin  from  it.  He  derides  the \nidea,  and  says: \n\nThe  Franc-Magon  (which  is  not  magon-libre,  or  free  masonry)  knew  well \nwhen  adopting  the  title,  that  it  was  no  question  of  building  a  wall,  but  that  of \nbeing  initiated  into  the  ancient  Mysteries  veiled  under  the  name  of  Francmaqon- \nnerie  (Freemasonry) ;  that  his  work  was  only  to  be  the  continuation  or  the \nrenovation  of  the  ancient  mysteries,  and.  Jhat  he  was  to  become  a  mason  after \nthe  manner  of  Apollo  or  Amphion.  And  do  not  we  know  that  the  ancient \ninitiated  poets,  when  speaking  of  the  foundation  of  a  city,  meant  thereby  the \nestablishment  of  a  doctrine f    Thus  Neptune,  the  god  of  reasoning,  and  Apollo, \n\n\n795  ^HE  SECRET  DOCTRINE \n\nthe  god  of  the  hidden  things,  presented  themselves  as  masons  before  Laomedon, \nPriam's  father,  to  help  him  to  build  the  city  of  Troy  \u2014  that  is  to  say,  to  establish \nthe  Trojan  rthgion.^^^ \n\nSuch  veiled  sentences  with  double  meaning  abound  in  ancient  classi- \ncal writers.  Therefore,  had  an  attempt  been  made  to  show  that,  e.  g., \nLaomedon  was  the  founder  of  a  branch  of  archaic  mysteries  in  which \nthe  earth-bound  material  soul  (the  fourth  principle),  was  personified \nin  Menelaus'  faithless  wife  (the  fair  Helen),  if  Ragon  had  not  come \nto  corroborate  what  we  asserted,  we  might  be  told  that  no  classical \nauthor  speaks  of  it,  and  that  Homer  shows  Laomedon  building  a  city, \nnot  an  esoteric  worship  or  Mysteries  !  And  who  are  those  left  now, \nsave  a  few  Initiates,  who  understand  the  language  and  correct  meaning \nof  such  symbolical  terms? \n\nBut  after  having  pointed  to  many  a  misconceived  symbol  bearing \non  our  thesis,  there  still  remains  more  than  one  difficulty  to  be  over- \ncome. Most  important  among  several  such  obstacles  is  that  of  chrono- \nlogy.   But  this  could  hardly  be  helped. \n\nWedged  in  between  theological  chronology  and  that  of  the  geologists, \nbacked  by  all  the  materialistic  Anthropologists  who  assign  dates  to \nman  and  nature  which  fit  in  with  their  own  theories  alone  \u2014  what \ncould  the  writer  do  except  what  is  being  done  ?  Namely,  since  theology \nplaces  the  Deluge  2448  b.  c,  and  the  World's  Creation  only  5890  years \nago ;  and  since  the  accurate  researches  by  the  methods  of  exact  Science, \nhave  led  the  geologists  and  physicists  to  assign  to  the  incrusted  age  of \nour  Globe  between  10  million  and  1000  million  of  years^*'*  (a  trifling \ndifference,  verily!)  :  and  the  Anthropologists  to  vary  their  divergence \nof  opinion  as  to  the  appearance  of  man  \u2014  between  25,000  and  500,000 \nof  years  \u2014  what  can  one  who  studies  the  Occult  doctrine  do,  l^ut  come \nout  and  bravely  present  the  esoteric  calculations  before  the  world? \n\nBut  to  do  this,  corroboration  by  even  a  few  \"  historical \"  proofs  was \nnecessary,  though  all  know  the  real  value  of  the  so-called  \"histor- \nical evidence.\"  For,  whether  man  had  appeared  on  earth  18,000  or \n18,000,000  years  ago,  can  make  no  difference  to  profane  History,  since \nit  begins  hardly  a  couple  of  thousand  years  before  our  era,  and  since, \neven  then,  it  grapples  hopelessly  with  the  clash  and  din  of  contradic- \ntory and  mutually-destroying  opinions  around  it.  Nevertheless,  in  view \nof  the  respect  the  average  reader  has  been  brought  up  in  for  exact \nscience,  even  that  short  Past  would  remain  meaningless,  unless  the \nesoteric  teachings  were  corroborated  and  supported  on  the  spot  \u2014 \n\n1674.     Magonnerie  Orthodox*,  pp.  43-44. \n1675.     Vide  Sir  W.  Thomson  and  Mr.  Huxley. \n\n\nTHE  PROIXX;  TO  ESOTERIC  TRUTH  i  797 \n\nwhenever  possible  \u2014  by  references  to  historical  names  of  a  so-called \nhistorical  period.  This  is  the  only  guide  that  can  be  given  to  the  be- \nginner before  he  is  permitted  to  start  among  the  (to  him)  unfamiliar \nwindings  of  that  dark  labyrinth  called  the  pre-historic  ages.  This \nnecessity  has  been  complied  with.  It  is  only  hoped  that  the  desire  to \ndo  S0|  which  has  led  the  writer  to  be  constantly  bringing  ancient  and \nmodem  evidence  as  a  corroboration  of  the  Archaic  and  quite  unhis- \ntoric  Past,  will  not  bring  on  her  the  accusation  of  having  sorely  jum- \nbled up  without  order  or  method  the  various  and  widely-separated \nperiods  of  history  and  tradition.  But  literary  form  and  method  had \nto  be  sacrificed  to  the  greater  clearness  of  the  general  exposition. \n\nTo  accomplish  the  proposed  task,  the  writer  had  to  resort  to  the \nrather  unusual  means  of  dividing  each  volume  or  Book  into  three \nParts;  the  first  of  which  only  is  the  consecutive,  though  very  frag- \nmentary, history  of  the  Cosmogony  and  the  Evolution  of  Man  on \nthis  globe.  But  these  two  volumes  had  to  serve  as  a  Prolog,  and \nprepare  the  reader's  mind  for  those  which  shall  now  follow.  In  treat- \ning of  Cosmogony  and  then  of  the  Anthropogenesis  of  mankind,  it  was \nnecessary  to  show  that  no  religion,  since  the  very  earliest,  has  ever \nbeen  entirely  based  on  fiction,  as  none  was  the  object  of  special  revela- \ntion ;  and  that  it  is  dogma  alone  which  has  ever  been  killing  primeval \ntruth.  Finally,  that  no  human-born  doctrine,  no  creed,  however \nsanctified  by  custom  and  antiquity,  can  compare  in  sacredness  with  the \nreligion  of  Nature.  The  Key  of  Wisdom  that  unlocks  the  massive \ngates  leading  to  the  arcana  of  the  innermost  sanctuaries  can  be  found \nhidden  in  her  bosom  only :  and  that  bosom  is  in  the  countries  pointed \nto  by  the  great  seer  of  the  past  century,  Emanuel  Swedenborg.  There \nlies  the  heart  of  nature,  that  shrine  whence  issued  the  early  races  of \nprimeval  Humanity,  and  which  is  the  cradle  of  physical  man. \n\nThus  far  have  proceeded  the  rough  outlines  of  the  beliefs  and  tenets \nof  the  archaic,  earliest  Races  contained  in  their  hitherto  secret  Scrip- \ntural records.  But  our  explanations  are  by  no  means  complete,  nor  do \nthey  pretend  to  give  out  the  full  text,  or  to  have  been  read  by  the  help \nof  more  than  three  or  four  keys  out  of  the  sevenfold  bunch  of  esoteric \ninterpretation,  and  even  this  has  only  been  partially  accomplished. \nThe  work  is  too  gigantic  for  any  one  person  to  undertake,  far  more \nto  accomplish.  Our  main  concern  was  simply  to  prepare  the  soil. \nThis,  we  trust  we  have  done.  These  two  volumes  only  constitute  the \nwork  of  a  pioneer  who  has  forced  his  way  into  the  well-nigh  impene- \ntrable jungle  of  the  virgin  forests  of  the  Land  of  the  Occult.  A  com- \nmencement has  been  made  to  fell  and  uproot  the  deadly  upas  trees \nof  superstition,  prejudice,  and  conceited  ignorance,  so  that  these  two \nvolumes  should  form  for  the  student  a  fitting  prelude  for  Volumes \n\n\n798  THS  sBcaoeft  doctrins \n\nIII  and  IV.  Until  the  rubbish  of  the  ages  is  cleared  away  from  the \nminds  of  the  Theosophists  to  whom  these  volumes  are  dedicated,  it  is \nimpossible  that  the  more  practical  teaching  contained  in  the  Third \nVolume  should  be  understood.  Consequently,  it  entirely  depends  upon \nthe  reception  with  which  Volumes  I  and  II  will  meet  at  the  hands  of \nTheosophists  and  Mystics,  whether  these  last  two  volimies  will  ever \nbe  published,  though  they  are  almost  completed. \n\n\nSatyat  Nasti  paro  Dharmah, \n\n\nTHERE  IS  NO  RELIGION  HIGHER  THAN  TRUTH. \n\n\nEnd  of  Vol.  II. \n\n\nINDEX \n\n\nINDEX \n\n\nAanru,  i  220,  674,  ii  374 \nAbacus,  i  361 \nAbba,  Rabbi,  ii  625,  628 \nAbd  Allatif,  ii  362 \nAbel,  ii  125 \nAbenephius,  i  362 \nAbjayoni,  i  372 \nAbraham,  i  578 \nAbram,  ii  11^  130 \nAbrasax,  i  350,  ii  214 \nAbraxas,  ii  474,  541,  565 \nAbsolute,   i   16,   55,   135, \n\n247 \nAbul-Feda,  ii  210,  366 \nAbydos,  i  385,  ii  464 \nAchad,  ii  508 \nAchamoth,  ii  43 \nAchar,  ii  508 \nAchath,  i  129 \nAcheron,  ii  357 \nAchilles,  ii  637 \nAchod,  i  129 \nAchyuta,  i  19,  ii  47 \nAcosta,  i  209,  ii  141 \nAcunha,  Tristan  d',  ii  333 \nAd-ah,  ii  203 \nAdam,   ii    1,  4,  42,   124, \n\n193,  216,  220,  394,  410, \n\n457,  467 \n\nAdam,  receives  apple,  i \n129;  and  Eve,  i  137,  ii \n193;  creation  of,  ii  Ij \ncreated  by  Elohim,  ii \n95;  driven  from  Para- \ndise, ii  216;  Races  be- \nfore, ii  394;  cursed  by \nJehovah,  ii  410;  body \nof,  kept  above  ground, \nii  467 \n\nAdam-Adami,    i    355,    ii \n\n42,  452 \nAdam-Galatea,  ii  150 \nAdam-Jehovah,  ii  43,  128 \nAdam  Kadmon,  i  99,  137, \n\n215,  246,  337,  427,  443, \n\nii  Zl,  46,  127,  129,  234, \n\n537 \n\nAdam  Kadmoa  =  Tetra- \ngrammaton  =  Logos,  i \n99;  Sephira  its  female \ncounterpart,  i  215;  of \ndust,  i  247;  Sephiroth, \ni  427;  Archetypal  man, \ni  443;  the  likeness  of \n\n\nGod,  ii  46;  separates \nhimself,  ii  128;  the \nHeavenly  man,  ii  234 \n\nAdam,  Patriarch,  i  642 \n\nAdam  Rishoon,  ii  397 \n\nAdams,  ii  441 \n\nAddenda,  i  477,  ii  643 \n\nAdelaide,  ii  196 \n\nAdepts,  ii  94,  211 \n\nAdi,  i  xix,  129 \n\nAdi  Bhuta,  i  136 \n\nAdi  Buddha,  i  571 \n\nAdi-Buddhi,  i  572,  635 \n\nAdi-Budh,  ii  48 \n\nAdi-Budha,  i  xix,  54 \n\nAdikrit,  i  372 \n\nAdi-Nidana,  i  31,  96 \n\nAdi-Sakti,  i  10 \n\nAdi- Sana t,  i  98 \n\nAdi-Varsha,  ii  201 \n\nAditi,  i  4.  99^  lOh  137, \n142,  332,  355,  356,  430, \n434,  448,  527,  623,  ii \n42,  43,  65,  107,  210,  247, \n527 \n\nAditi,  in  That,  i  4;  the \nCosmical,  i  53;  eight \nsons  born  from,  i  99; \nFather-Mother  of  the \nSon,  i  142;  Vach,  a \nform  of,  i  137;  the \nFather  and  Mother,  i \n355 ;  allegorized  from \nAkasa,  i  527;  Primor- \ndial Light,  ii  107 ;  Uni- \nversal Wisdom,  ii  210; \ncalled  the  Mother,  ii \n527 \n\nAditi- Gaia,  ii  65 \n\nAditi  Vach.  i  355,  ii  107 \n\nAditi- Vach- Sophia,  i  430, \n\n434  ii  43 \nAdityas,  i  71,  92,  99,  100, \n\n101,  ii  65,  90,  182 \nAdonai,  i  449,  ii  129,  465, \n\n509,  538 \nAdonis,  i  353,  ii  769 \nAdrasteia,  ii  305 \nAdvaita,  i  636 \nAdvaitis,  i  6,  54,  522,  636, \n\nii  598 \nAdyta,  i  xxxvii \nAeolus,  i  466 \nAeons,  i  350,    351,    416, \n\n442 \nAerobes,  i  249 \n\n\nAeschylus,  ii  271,  411, \n413,  414,  419 \n\nAesculapius,  ii  26,  106, \n209 \n\niEsir,  ii  27,  754 \n\nAether,  i  76,  87,  141,  332, \n343,  365,  460,  487,  527 \n\nAfrica,  ii  200,  263,  327, \n368 \n\nAfrican  Races,  ii  168 \n\nAgassiz,  ii  133,  170,  607, \n611,  646 \n\nAgathodaimon,  i  410,  442, \n472,  ii  28,  280,  362,  366, \n378 \n\nAges  of  Man,  ii  198 \n\nAgneyastra,   ii   629 \n\nAgni,  i  90,  341,  449,  ii \n85,  311,  500,  521,  526, \n605 \n\nAgni,  element  of  the  Tri- \nmurti,  i  90;  refulgent \ndeity,  i  341 ;  seven- \nrayed,  i  449;  forty- \nnine,  ii  85;  names  for, \nii  311,  an  Asura  god, \nii  500;  produced  by  at- \ntrition, ii  526;  human \nrace  fashioned  from,  ii \n605 \n\nAgni  Abhimanin,  ii  247, \n521 \n\nAgnihotri,  i  87,  ii  499 \n\nAgnishvattas,  i  86,  ii  11, \n88,  411 \n\nAgra-Sandhani,  i  105 \n\nAgrippa,  i  611 \n\nAhamkara,  i  66,  256,  260, \n335,  453,  536,  ii  616,  639 \n\nA-hamsa,  i  20 \n\nAh-hi,  i  27,  38,  53,  202 \n\nAhriman,  ii  93,  283,  420, \n479  e\\  seq.,  516  et  sea. \n\nAhu,  i  113 \n\nAhura-Mazda,  i  110,  ii \n92,  97,  233,  358,  480, \n488,  609 \n\nAin-Soph,  i  113,  350,  354, \n423,  429,  ii  39,  128,  386, \n536,  540 \n\nAin-Soph,  synonym  for \nParabrahm,  i  113,  423; \nnameless,  i  350,  ii  730; \nsends  forth  the  Logos, \ni  356;  formulates  itself \nas  a  geometrical  figure, \ni  429;   geometrizes   in \n\n\n11 \n\n\nINDEX \n\n\ncreation,  ii  39;  nothing, \nii  128;  Zohar  on,  ii \n536;  the  nameless  De- \nity, ii  540 \n\nAion,  i  349 \n\nAir,  i  121,  141 \n\nAiry,  Sir  G.,  i  584 \n\nAitareya  Brdhmana,  i  74, \n101,  ii  500 \n\nAitareya  Upanishad,  i  7 \n\nAjitas,  ii  90 \n\nAkasa,  i  10,  13,  76,  97, \n110,  137,  140,  197,  205, \n231,  296,  326,  331,  332, \n343,  452,  460,  487,  488, \n515,  527,  561,  601,  635, \nii  42,  511 \n\nAkasa,  radiation  of  Mu- \nlaprakriti,  i  10;  a  form \nof  matter,  i  13;  prim- \nordial ether,  i  76;  lin- \ning of,  i  97;  synthesis \nof  forces  in  nature,  i \n137;  cosmic  dust,  i  140; \nand  Astral  Light,  i \n197;  a  Soul  concealed \ninM^  231 ;  and  Ether, \ni  296,  534;  the  Primor- \ndial Substance,  i  326; \npervades  all  things,  i \n343;  =  Chaos  or  Va- \ncuity, i  452;  not  known \nto  modem  physics,  i \n487 ;  a  Being  not  of  our \nplane,  i  489;  Universal \nForce,  i  515 ;  septenary, \ni  527;  an  inter-etheric \nforce,  i  561 ;  our  prim- \neval matter,  i  601;  ob- \njectively eternal,  i  635 \n\nAkbar,  i  xxiv,  68 \n\nAkkad,  i  319,  ii  42,  61 \n\nAlaya,  i  27,  47,  48 \n\nAlbertus  Magnus,  i  582 \n\nAlchemy,  ii  /63 \n\nAlcyone,  ii  768 \n\nAldebaran,  ii  785 \n\nAldrovandi,  ii  207 \n\nAletae,  ii  141 \n\nAlexander,  ii  417 \n\nAlexander  Polyhistor,  ii \n53,65 \n\nAlexandria,  ii  763 \n\nAlexandrians,  i  364,  409 \n\nAlgae,  i  177 \n\nAlgeria,  ii  752 \n\nAlhim,  i  91 \n\nAlkamenes,  i  387 \n\nAllahabad,  ii  221 \n\n\nAllen,  Grant,  ii  288,  679, \n\n687,  740 \nAim,  Almeh,  ii  463 \nAlpha  Polaris,  i  435 \nAmanasa,  ii  191 \nAmbrose,  St.,  i  123 \nAmbhamsi,  i  459 \nAmdo,  i  108 \nAmenophes,  i  399 \nAmenti,  i  134,  365,  385, \n\n674,  ii  481 \nAmerica,  ii  8,  327 \nAmesha-Spentas,   ii   358, \n\n384,  517 \nAmita  Buddha,  i  106 \nAmitabha,  i  106,  356 \nAmmianus     Marcellinus, \n\nii  429 \nAmen,  i  365  et  sea.,  ii  135 \nAmen  Ra,  i  367,  o93 \nAmoeba,  ii  116 \nAmpere,  i  512 \nAmphioxus,  ii  370 \nAmphitrite,  ii  775 \nAmrita,  i  67,  348 \nAmsimsavatara,  ii  359 \nAmshaspends,  i  113,  ii  6, \n\n92,  358,  365,  488,  516 \nAna,  ii  463 \nAnaerobes,  i  249 \nAnagamin,  i  206 \nAnagraniyas,  i  357 \nAnakim,  ii  340 \nAnalogy,  ii  153 \nAnaxagoras,    i    50,    117, \n\n332,  568,  595,  623 \n\nAnaximenes,  i  77 \nAndrews,  Dr.,  ii  136 \nAndrogyne  goat,  i  253 \nAndrogyne  men,  ii  197 \nAndrogynes    ii  165,  216 \nAnemos,  i  342 \nAngels,  i   127,  276,  416, \n\nii  80,  222 \nAni,  i  78 \nAnima  Mundi,  i  47,  97, \n\n196 \nAniyamsam  Aniyasam,  i \n\n542,  ii  732 \nAnkh,  ii  30,  546  et  seq, \nAnson,  W.  S.  W.,  i  424 \nAntediluvians,  ii  410 \nAnthropogenesis,  ii  13 \nAnthropology,    i    323,    ii \n\n649,  721 \nAnthropos,  i  449 \nAntichrist,  i  612 \nAntipodes,  ii  407 \nAntiquity  of  Man,  ii  688 \n\n\nAnu,  i  357,  542,  ii  62 \n\nAnubis,  i  410,  li  28,  385 \n\nAnugita,  i  87,  94,  101, \n571,  ii  637 \n\nAnugraha,  i  448 \n\nAnuki,  i  367,  ii  31 \n\nAnupadaka,  i  11,  47,  52, \n571 \n\nApam  Napat,  ii  400 \n\nApana,  i  94,  95,  ii  567 \n\nApap,  ii  213,  588 \n\nApe,  ii  184 \n\nApes  and  monkeys,  I  185 \n\nApis,  i  135 \n\nApocrypha,  ii  529 \n\nApollo,  i  167.  366,  ii  7, \n44,  122,  38i,  765i,  774 \n\nApollo,  bom  from  teda's \n%gg,  i  366;  the  Sun,  ii \n7;  Karneios,  ii  44; \ndaughters  of,  ii  122; \nbom  on  a  sidereal  is- \nland, ii  383;  Hyperbor- \nean Apollo,  ii  769 ;  the \nbirthplace  of,  ii  774 \n\nApoUodoros,   ii   53,   770, \n\nApollo  Python,  ii  208 \nApollonios  Rhodios,  ii  342 \nApoUonios  of  Tyana,  ii \n\nApollyon,  ii  229 \nApophis,  ii  588 \nApple,  ii  97 \nApsaras,  ii  174 \nApteryx,  ii  681 \nApuleius,  ii  491 \nAquarius,  i  651,  ii  785 \nArachnidae,  ii  257 \nArani,  ii  526 \nArarat,  ii  145 \nArcadians,  ii  352 \nArchaeopteryx,  ii  183 \nArchaic  Stanzas,  i  1.  ii  i \nArchaic  Teachings,  ii  251 \nArchangel,  i  638 \nArchebiosis,  i  455.  ii  164 \nArchimedes,  i  117 \nArchitect,  i  279,  613 \nArcturus,  i  647 \nAres,  i  284,  ii  392 \nArgha.  ii  142,  462 \nArghyanath,  ii  416 \n^^^^ya-Varsha,    ii     416, \n\nArgos,  ii  122,  294 \nArhan.  i  206 \nArhat,  i  xxviii,  6,  48   95 \n157,  ii  18,  339        '      \" \nAriadne,  ii  67 \n\n\nINDEX \n\n\n111 \n\n\nArimaspi,  ii  416,  769 \n\nArion,  ii  399 \n\nArista rchos,  i  117 \n\nAristobulus,  i  648 \n\nAristophanes,  i  359,  ii  133 \n\nAristotle,  i  117,  123,  279, \n337,  361,  461,  481,  493, \nii  153,  159 \n\nAristotle,  teaches  sphe- \nricity of  earth,  i  117; \nincorporeal  principles, \ni  123;  on  Chaos,  i  337; \non  Neo- Pythagoreans, \ni  361 ;  on  Elements,  i \n461;  badly  digested  by \nBacon,  i  481 ;  Rulers, \ni  493;  against  revolu- \ntion of  earth,  ii  153 \n\nArjuna,   ii  214,   628 \n\nArjuna  Misra,  i  94,  ii  638 \n\nArk,  i  319,  444,  ii  313 \n\nArka,  ii  463 \n\nArkites,  ii  142 \n\nArnaud,  i  262 \n\nAmobius,  i  353,  ii  143, 342 \n\nArrian,  ii  418 \n\nArtemis,  i  228,  387 \n\nArthur,  ii  393,  754 \n\nArupa,  i  30,  89,  98,  118, \n122,  197,  200,  436 \n\nArvaksrotas,  i  456,  ii  163 \n\nAryabhata,  i  117 \n\nAryan,  i  645,  ii  68,  147, \n378,  754,  768 \n\nAryanists,  ii  425 \n\nAryan  Races,  ii  429 \n\nAryans,  i  286.  388,  534,  ii \n196,  225,  470,  536,  603, \n631 \n\nAryas,  ii  85,  526 \n\nAryasangha,  i  49,  158 \n\nAsat,  ii  449 \n\nAs-burj,  ii  403 \n\nAsha,  ii  114 \n\nAscidians,  ii  119 \n\nAsklepiades,  ii  342 \n\nAsklepios,  i  285,  353,  566, \nii  211,  259,  770 \n\nAses,  ii  97 \n\nAsgard,  i  424,  427,  ii  97 \n\nAshburj,  ii  407 \n\nAsh  tree,  ii  97,  181,  519 \n\nAsia,  ii  401 \n\nAsiatic  nations,  ii  795 \n\nAsk,  ii  97 \n\nAshmogh,  ii  205 \n\nASoka,  ii  220 \n\nAssessors,  i  104 \n\nAssier,  Paul  d',  i  620 \n\nAssyria,  i  390,  650,  ii  202 \n\n\nAssyrian,  ii  428 \n\nAstaphai,  i  577 \n\nAstarte,  i  468 \n\nAsterope,  ii  768 \n\nAstral,  i  424,  639,  ii  74 \n\nAstraea,  ii  785 \n\nAstrology,  i   105,  ii  623 \n\nAstronomers,  Antediluv- \nian, ii  47 \n\nAstronomy,  i  163  et  seq., \n588  et  sea.,  658  et  sea., \nii  357 \n\nAsura,  i  92,  126,  202,  348, \n419,  ii  59,  86,  90,  163, \n174,  227,  230,  248,  318, \n323,  390,  405,  487,  500 \n\nAsuras,  names  of,  i  92; \nfour  Maharajahs,  i  126 ; \nCosmic  Demons,  i  202; \nDemons,  i  348,  ii  405; \npenances  of,  i  419; \nspiritual  Beings,  ii  59; \nhigh  celestial  Beings,  ii \n90;  first  Beings  creat- \ned, ii  163;  sanctity, \nchastity  of,  ii  174;  en- \nemies of  gods,  ii  230; \nflames,  ii  248;  incarn- \nation of,  ii  318;  hu- \nman, ii  323;  conflict \nwith  gods,  ii  390;  war \n^.->pf,  ii  500 \nI  Asura-maya,  ii  47,  49,  67, \n^.  326,  436 \n\nAsvamedha,  ii  570 \n\nAsvamedha  Parvan,  i  94 \n\nAsvattha,  i  406,  523,  536, \n549,  ii  97 \n\nAtah,  i  78 \n\nAtala,  ii  147.  322,  403, \n405,  408 \n\nAtavism,  i  261 \n\nAthanor,  i  81 \n\nAtheism,  i  7,  279 \n\nAthena,  ii  519,  771 \n\nAthenaeus,  ii  31 \n\nAtlantean  giants,  ii  424 \n\nAtlantean  Race,  ii  603 \n\nAtlanteans,  modem  San- \nskrit not  spoken  by,  i \n23;  Gibborim  of  sub- \nmerged race,  i  415; \ndays  of  sinful,  i  609; \ncontinent  of  Atlantis, \nii  8;  Asura-maya  the \nAtlantean  Rishi,  ii  49; \nAtlantis,  deluge  in,  ii \n141,  144;  original  type \nof,  ii  201 ;  Sons  of  God, \nii  224;  fall  of  angels. \n\n\nii  229;  prolongation  of \nAfrica,  ii  263;  belong \nto  Fourth  Race,  ii  266; \nfiner  physical  men,  ii \n271 ;  chose  wives,  ii \n286;  history,  ii  313  et \nseq.;  land  of  sin,  ii \n322 ;  submergence  of,  ii \n330;  record  of  deluge, \nii  365;  Telchines  an \nAtlantean  form,  ii  391 ; \nthe  Atlantean  giants, \nii  394;  abode  of  wick- \ned, ii  402 ;  exists  no \nlonger,  ii  408;  civiliza- \ntion of,  ii  429;  heir- \nloom from,  ii  431 ;  last \nof  population,  ii  433; \nmixed  with  Aryan  ele- \nment, ii  444;  fate  of \nthe  Atlanteans,  ii  493; \ngreat  deluge  carries \naway  Atlantis,  ii  533; \ntheir  prowess,  ii  753; \nDruids  descendants  of, \nii  756;  transmit  to  5th \nRace,  ii  760 \n\nAtlantis,  i  23,  415,  609,  ii \n8,  49,  141,  201,  224,  229, \n249,  263.  266,  271,  286, \n302,  313  et  seq.,  322, \n330,  365.  371,  394,  402 \net  seq.,  408,  429,  431, \n433,  444,  493,  533,  756, \n760 \n\nAtlanto-Aryan,  ii  750,  760 \n\nAtlas,  ii  277,  404,  493,  761 \n\nAtma,  illO,  120,  130,  157, \n\n158,  220,  226.  291,  334, \n\n570,  ii  57,  241,  403,  579, \n\n580,  593,  632 \n\nAtma,  not  Parabrahm,  i \n130;  classification  of,  i \n157;  itsUpadhis,  il58; \nafter  the  death  of  man, \ni  220 ;  spirit,  i  226 ;  sev- \nenth principle,  i  571 ; \nthree-one  principle,  ii \n57 ;  not  the  human  Ego, \nii  79 ;  region  of,  ii  403 ; \nseventh  element,  ii  579 ; \npure  Spirit,  ii  632 \n\nAtma  Buddhi,  i  178,  213, \n216,  220,  227,  334,  ii  254 \n\nAtma-Buddhi-Manas,  i \n18,  218,  220,  570,  ii  57 \n\nAtmamatrasu,  i  334 \n\nAtman,  i  110,  471,  ii  36, \n79,   109,  241 \n\n\nIV \n\n\nINDEX \n\n\nAtma-Vidya,  i  169,  199 \n\nAtom,  i  120,  143,  148,  177, \n221 \n\nAtom,  mineral,  i  120;  life \nand  adventures  of  an, \ni  143;  of  Leibnitz,  i \n179:  atomic  forms,  i \n218;  spirits  of  atoms, \ni  221 ;  atomic  forces,  i \n483;  soul  atom,  i  568 \n\nAtoms,  i  205,  218,  249, \n483.  568 \n\nAtri,  ii  78 \n\nAttica,  ii  352 \n\nAttock,  ii  418 \n\nAtyantika,  i  371,  ii  309 \n\nAudhumla,  i  367 \n\nAudubon,  ii  440 \n\nAugurs,  ii  518 \n\nAugustine,  St.,  i  123,  ii \n313,  476,  535,  589 \n\nAugustinus  Riccius,  i  664 \n\nAum,  ii  408 \n\nAura,  ii  117 \n\nAurora  Borealis,  i  205 \n\nAustralians,  ii  162,  196, \n197,  721 \n\nAvabodha^  ii  528 \n\nAvalokitesvara,  i  xx,  72, \n108,  110,  130,  213,  428, \n471,  ii  ^1 \n\nAvalokitesvara,  manifes- \ntation of,  i  XX ;  two  in \nEsotericism,  i  72;  the \nfirst  Buddha,  i  108; \nmanifested  Is  vara,  i \n110;  named  by  the \nBuddhists,  i  130;  the \nI/Ogos,  i  136;  mind- \nborn  sons  of  the  first \nLord,  i  213;  of  the \nHindus,  i  428;  Kwan \nShi  Yin  is,  i  471 ;  the \nLogos,  ii  637 \n\nAvastha,  i  66 \n\nAvatar,  ii  483 \n\nAvatars,  ii  423 \n\nAveling,  ii  651 \n\nAvidya,  i  7 \n\nAvogadro,  i  512,  622 \n\nAvyakta,  i  522 \n\nAvyaktanugrahena,  i  521 \n\nAvyaya,  i  370.  582 \n\nAycsha,  ii  319 \n\nAyin,  i  350 \n\nAzazcl,  i  4n,  ii  376,  389, \n\n409 \nAzhi-Dahaka,  ii  390 \nAztecs,  ii  445 \n\n\nB \n\n\nBaal,  ii  471,  540 \n\nBabbage,  i  104,  124 \n\nBabylonia,  ii  139,  202 \n\nBabylonians,  i  390,  ii  203, \n226 \n\nBacchic  frenzy,  ii  461 \n\nBacchus,  i  347,  ii  416,  471 \n\nBacon,  i  481,  ii  439,  443 \n\nBacon,  Roger,  i  553,  581 \n\nBacteria,  i  249,  260 \n\nBadaoni    i  xxiv \n\nBaer,  von  der,  ii  649 \n\nBahak-Zivo.  i  194,  ii  150 \n\nBailly,  i  658  et  seq..  ii \n265  et  seq.,  332,  368, \n371,  394,  399,  621,  742, \n765,  777 \n\nBain,  i  121,  124,  326,  528, \nii  156 \n\nBaissac,  ii  245,  509 \n\nBalaam,  ii  409 \n\nBal-ilu,  i  100 \n\nBala  Rama,  ii  613 \n\nBall,  Sir  R.  S.,  ii  64 \n\nBalzac,  i  66 \n\nBamian,  ii  336  et  seq, \n\nBandha,  i  132 \n\nBarthelemy  St.  Hilaire,  ii \n204 \n\nBaphomet,  i  253 \n\nBarahiel,  i  618 \n\nBarhishad  Pitris,  ii  77,  88 \n\nBarnabas,  ii  481 \n\nBami,  i  614 \n\nBarth,  ii  346,  450 \n\nBartholdi,  ii  338 \n\nBasilideans,  i  349,  473 \n\nBasnage,  ii  366 \n\nBasques,  ii  790,  792 \n\nBastian,  ii  260 \n\nBath-Kol,  i  137,  431,  ii \n106 \n\nBathybius,  ii  190,  674 \n\nBatu,  ii  270 \n\nBaudry,  ii  524 \n\nBaumgartner,  ii  718 \n\nBeale,  i  540 \n\nBede,  ii  395 \n\nBeglor,  i  xxi \n\nBehemoth,  ii  486 \n\nBeing:,  i  14,  352 \n\nBel,  i  357,  435,  ii  23,  139, \n284,  379,  503,  540 \n\nBel,  the  Creator,  i  357; \nJupiter,  i  435;  a  pre- \nsiding God,  ii  23;  a \nBabylonian  God,  ii  139; \numsimi  of,  ii  283;  and \n\n\nthe  Dragon,  ii  379;  the \nstruggle  of,  ii  503;  the \nSun,  ii  540 \n\nBeelzebub,  ii  389 \n\nBenares,  Maharajah  of,  i \nxlii \n\nBen  fey,  ii  92 \n\nBen-Iochai,  Rabbi  Sime- \non, ii  504 \n\nBeni  Shamash,  ii  506 \n\nBenjamin,  ii  790 \n\nBentley,  i  369,  494,  667, \nii  63,  76,  253,  431,  499, \n550 \n\nBereshith  Rabbah,  ii  53 \n\nBergerac,  de,  ii  702 \n\nBerkeley,  i  3,  96 \n\nBernard,  Claude,  i  249 \n\nBernard,  St.,  i  401 \n\nBerosus,  i  xxvi,  345,  649 \n655,  ii  65,  115,  143,  394, \n454,  477,  504 \n\nBelt,  T.,  ii  695 \n\nBerthoUet,  ii  790 \n\nBes,  i  385 \n\nBethel,  ii  473 \n\nBe-with-us,  i  130 \n\nBhagavad  Gita,  i  10,  68, \n\n130,  136,  138,  428,  535, \n\n620,  ii  25,  48,  139.  140 \n\nBhagavat,  i  345,  ii  48 \n\nBhdgavata  Purdna,  i  371, \n\nii  418 \n\nBharata,  ii  321,  408 \nBharata-varsha,     ii     182, \n\n321,  405,  501 \nBhashya,  i  271 \nBhashyacharya,  i   132 \nBhaskara  Acharya,  ii  321 \nBhrantidarsanatah,  i  19 \nBhrigu,    ii    76 \nBhumi,  i  237,  250,  605 \nBhuta,  i  446,  452,  ii  17 \nBhutadi,  i  372,  373,  452 \nBhutasarga,  i  446,  452 \nBhuts,  i  295 \nBhuvarloka,  i  371 \nBible,  i  128,  355,  465,  576 \nBible,  French,  ii  53^ \nBinah,  i  6,  98,  230,  239, \n\n392,    39^,    438,    ii    84, \n\n134,  269,  595 \n\nBinah,  the  third  Sephir- \noth,  i  6;  in  the  Mystic \nTriangle,  i  98;  identi- \nfication with  Jehovah, \ni  230;  a  female  prin- \nciple, i  239;  the  upper \nmediating     Mother,     i \n\n\nINDEX \n\n\n392;  is  the  Chaldaean \nTiamat,  i  394 ;  the  fem- \ninine name,  i  438;  is \nIntelligent  Nature,  ii \n84;  is  Intelligence,  ii \n134;  is  female  part  of \nAdam-Kadmon,   ii  269 \n\nBird's  nest,  ii  292 \n\nBiscLof,  ii  159,  695 \n\nBjerregaard,  i  632 \n\nBlack  magic,  i  254 \n\nBlake,  Carter,  ii  725,  744, \n755   783 \n\nBlanchard,  ii  151,  159,  160 \n\nBoar  Avatar,  i  368,  ii  53, \n252 \n\nBodhisattva,  i  42,  52,  571, \n572,  ii  34,  178 \n\nBoehme,  i  494,  ii  630 \n\nBoeotia,  ii  270 \n\nBoethius,  i  361 \n\nBogolubof,  i  249 \n\nBopaveda,  ii  590 \n\nBordj,  i  341 \n\nBoreas,  i  466,  467,  469 \n\nBorlase,  Dr.,  ii  756 \n\nBorsippa,  ii  456 \n\nBoscovich,  i  507 \n\nBossuet,  i  331,  ii  279,  485 \n\nBoucher  de  Perthes,  ii \n675,  714 \n\nBouilland,  Dr.,  ii  784 \n\nBoulanger,  ii  372 \n\nBourbourg,  Brasseur  de, \nii  96,  160,  213,  379  et \nseq.,  745 \n\nBourdin,  i  587 \n\nBourgeois,  ii  675,  723, \n751.  752 \n\nBourges,  ii  654 \n\nBrachmans,  ii  573 \n\nBrachycephalic,  ii  168 \n\nBrahm,  i  359,  379 \n\nBrahma,  i  80,  256,  420, \n445,  ii  465 \n\nBrahma,  Infinite  Space, \ni  8;  in  every  atom  of \nUniverse,  i  17;  the  In- \nfinite, i  80;  (Para) \nBrahma,  i  420;  Black \nSwan,  i  78,  357,  ii  465 \n\nBrahma,  i  8,  17,  41,  80, \n206,  245,  257,  286,  333, \n344,  345,  359,  365,  376, \n379,  381,  427,  446,  623, \nii  43,  53,  59,  60,  82,  89, \n115,  176,  233,  237,  578 \n\nBrahma,  Egg  of,  i  257; \nVishnu  and  Siva,  i  286 ; \nfirst  Unit  only,  i  333; \n\n\nTheos,  i  344;  architect \nof  the  Universe,  i  345; \nborn  from  Egg,  i  366; \nBrahmanda  Purdna.  i \n367;  night  of,  i  3/6; \nborn  of  water,  i  379; \nthe  Second  Logos,  i \n381 ;  emanation  of \nTime,  i  427;  Age  of,  i \n446;  sons  of,  i  457; \ndual  form  of,  i  623; \nidentical  with  Mars,  ii \n43,  124;  in  the  shape \nof  a  boar,  ii  53;  four \nbodies  of,  ii  58;  gods \nissuing  from  thigh,  ii \n59;  is  Viraja,  ii  89; \nYoga  union  with,  ii \n115;  generative  Light \nof  Logos,  ii  233;  Asu- \nras  rebel  against,  ii \n237;  fifth  head,  ii  578 \nBrahma  Kalanamsa,  i  78, \n\nii  122 \nBrahma  Prajapati,   i  80, \n\n436,  ii  471,  625 \nBrahma- Purusha,  i  349 \nBrahma-Rudra,   i  458 \nBrahma- Vach,  i  81,  ii  125 \nBrahma-Viraj,  i  81,  355, \n\nii  43 \nBrahma-Vishnu,   i   538 \nBrahmachari     Bawa,     ii \n\n427 \nBrahmacharya,  ii  458 \nBrahman,  i  406 \nBrahmanas,  i  165 \nBrahmanaspati,  i   120,  ii \n\n498 \nBrahmanda     Purana,     i \n\n367,  436 \nBrahmandika,   i  442 \nBrahmanism,  ii  637 \nBrahmaputra,  i  413,  ii  374 \nBrahmarandra,  i  132 \nBrahmans,  chronology  of, \nii  66;  duties  of  ii  77; \nexclusiveness  of  the,  ii \n471 ;  septenary  accord- \ning to,  ii  592 \nBranchiostoma,  ii  370 \nBraye,  de,  ii  723 \nBreal,  ii  269 \nBreath,  i  2,  12,  14,  55,  95 \nBree,  C.  R..  ii  727 \nBrewster,   Sir  D.,  i  580, \n\nii  701 \nBriareus,  ii  70 \nBrihaspati,   i    120,   ii  23, \n45.  499 \n\n\nBrimstone,  ii  513 \n\nBrinham  Rocks,  ii  347 \n\nBrittany,  ii  342 \n\nBroca,  ii  249,  681,  725 \n\nBronze,  ii  520 \n\nBrown,  Robt,  Jr.,  ii  218, \n317 \n\nBruce,  ii  531 \n\nBrucker,  i  451 \n\nBrunck,  ii  305 \n\nBryant,  i  359,  360,  444,  ii \n364,  391,  597 \n\nBubastis,  i  387 \n\nBuch,  Leopold  von,  ii  791 \n\nBiichner,  L.,  i  519,  639, \n640,  ii  154,  651,  695,  718 \n\nBuckle,  H.  T.,  i  298,  515 \n\nBuckwell,  i  510 \n\nBuddha,  i  270,  419,  ii  110, \n215,  234,  359,  419,  586* \n\nBuddhas,  i  574,  ii  224, \n339,  415 \n\nBuddhas  of  Confession, \nii423 \n\nBuddha-Dakini,   ii   285 \n\nBuddha-Lha,  ii  423 \n\nBuddhi,  i  101,  120,  157, \n177,  453,  567,  572,  ii  57 \n79,  81,  231,  241,  247, \n593  632 \n\nBuddhi,  Manas  the  upa- \ndhi  of,  i  101 ;  formless \ndivine  soul,  i  120,  567; \nspiritual  soul,  i  157,  ii \n632;  Cosmic  Monad,  i \n177;  Root  of  Intelli- \ngence, i  572;  in  the \nTnmurti,  ii  57 ;  not  the \nEgo,  ii  79 ;  soul  in  con- \nnexion with,  ii  81 ;  a \npart  of  Higher  Self, \nli  230;  cemented  to \nAtma,  ii  241 ;  in  a  dia- \ngram, ii  593 \n\nBuddhism,  i  xvii,  ii  637 \n\nBuddhist,  ii  220,  339 \n\nBuddhist  works,  ii  224 \n\nBudh,  i  472 \n\nBudha,  i  xviii,  228,  ii  45 \n\nBuffon,  i  596,  ii  646,  698, \n792 \n\nBuilder,  i  277,  ii  358 \n\nBulaq,  i  xxix \n\nBunsen.  i  xxvii,  115,  435. \n528,  li  32,  82,  413 \n\nBurmeister,  ii  154 \n\nBurnell,  i  334 \n\nBurnes,  ii  337 \n\nBurnouf,  i  380 \n\nBushmen,  ii  287,  721 \n\n\nVI \n\n\nINDEX \n\n\nButhon  (Bythos),   i  214, \n\n349,  ii  574 \nButler,  ii  200 \nButlerof,  i  251,  517,  518, \n\n519,  520,  581,  ii  651 \n\n\nCaduceus,  i  388,  550 \nCaecum,  ii  681 \nCaesar,  ii  763 \nCagliostro,  ii  156 \nCain,   i  4lS  ii   127,  269, \n\n391 \nCain-Abel,  i  412 \nCainites,  ii  146,  209,  391 \nCalypso,  ii  769 \nCambry,  ii  342,  344,  347 \nCambyses,  ii  360 \nCanary  Island  Guanches, \n\nii  678,  740 \nCapellini,  ii  714,  740.  752 \nCapricornus,  i  219,  233 \nCarlyle,  i  211,  212,  303 \nCarnac,  ii  380,  752,  753 \nCamac,  Rivett,  ii  34o \nCaraelly,  i  584 \nCarpenter,   Dr.,  ii  257 \nCarson,  ii  755 \nCartailhac,  ii  752 \nCassel,  i  113 \nCassini,  i  660,  661,  667 \nCassius  Hemina,  ii  363 \nCastor,   i  366,   ii   121   et \n\nseq. \nCatarrhini,    ii    193,    328, \n\n667 \nCathedral  organ,  ii  348 \nCatherine  de  Medicis,  ii \n\n70 \nCatholics,  Roman,  i  481 \nCauchy,  i  482,  486,  489 \nCausality,  i  139 \nCause,  i  46,  569 \nCause,  First,  i  327,  342 \nCell- Souls,  ii  670 \nCauses,  ii  74 \nCelsus,  i  445 \nCentrifugal    and    centri- \npetal forces,  i  282 \nChakra,  i  52,  114,  215 \nChakshus,  ii  22 \nChains  of  planets,  ii  699 \nChaitanya,  i  6 \nChaldaea,  ii  202,  386 \nChaldaeans,  i  267,  575,  ii \n\n62 \nChambers,  J.  D.,  ii  2 \nChampollion,  i  436,  473, \n\nii  210 \n\n\nChananea,  i  xliii \nChandalas,  ii  200 \nChandravansas,  i  388 \nChantong,  ii  179 \nChaos,  i  73,  109.  336,  342, \n\n433,  434,  452,  599,  600 \nCharcot,  ii  156,  371 \nCharles,  i  84 \nCharton,  ii  343 \nChateaubriand,  de,  i  403 \nChatterji,  M.  k.,  i  570 \nChatur,  i  71 \nChaubard,  i  506 \nChebel,  ii  125 \nChemi,  i  367 \nChemis,  i  367 \nChemistry,  i  586,  620  et \n\nseq. \nChenresi,  ii  173,  178 \nCheops,  i  362 \nCherchen,  i  xxxiii \nCherub,  i  363,  466 \nCherubim,  i  127,  364 \nCherubs,  ii  115 \nChhayas,  i  181,  ii  17,  120, \n\n174,  233 \nChiim,  i  130 \nChild,  Lydia  M.,  i  358 \nChimpanzee,  ii  263 \nChinese,  i  307,  ii  215,  280 \nChinese  works,  ii  301 \nChit,  i  6 \n\nChitra-Gupta,  i  105 \nChitrasikhandinas^  i  453 \nChnoubis,  i  473,  ii  210 \nChnouphis,  ii  210 \nChochmah,  i  98,  239,  355, \n\n438,  ii  84,  134,  2b9 \nChohans,  ii  16,  34,  233 \nChristian  Fathers,  i  xxxix \nCholula,  ii  276 \nChrist,  i  612,  ii  231,  708 \nChristianity,  i  468,  611 \nChristians,  i  121,  ii  215, \n\n377 \nChristos,  i  132,  198,  459, \n\nii  378 \nChristos  Sophia,  i  473 \nChristy,  ii  714 \nChronology,  ii  66  et  seq. \nChronos,  i  417,  452 \nChthonia,  ii  130 \nChuang,  ii  219 \nChyuta,  ii  47 \nCicero,  ii  212 \nCidastes.  ii  218 \nCifron,  i  360 \nCirce,  ii  769 \nCircle,  i  98,  99,  359 \nCipher,  i  360 \n\n\nClausius,  i  513,  587 \nClavigero,  ii  35 \nClemens  Alexandrinus,  i \n\n125,  387,  462,  ii  361 \nClimacteric,  i  656 \nClodd,  Edw.,  i  3,  ii  686, \n\n710 \nCobras,  ii  209 \nCold  mist,  i  82,  600 \nColebrooke,  i  47,  334 \nColeridge,  i  275,  645,  653 \nCollingwood,  J.  F.,  ii  154, \n\n719 \nColossal  stones,  ii  341 \nComets,  i  203,  599 \nConfucius,  i  xxxvii,  440, \n\n441 \nCon^reve,  ii  304 \nConjunctions,  i  656 \nConsciousness,   i  38,   47, \n\n56 \nConstantine,  i  xliv,  469 \nContinents,  submerged,  ii \n\n324 \nCook,  Capt.,  ii  331 \nCooke,  J.  P.,  i  512,  580 \nCope,  Prof.,  ii  205 \nCopernicus,  ii  28 \nCoptic,  i  115 \nCoptic  MSS.,  i  132 \nCoronado,  ii  35 \nCory,  i  70,  340,  348,  462, \n\nii  190 \nCosmic  glyphs,  ii  356 \nCosmic  gods,  i  463 \nCosmocratores,  i  124,  331, \n\nii  23,  97 \nCosmos,  i  82,  ii  29 \nCoulomb's  law,  i  501 \nCouncils,  ii  279 \nCow,  i  390,  434 \nCox,  i  304 \nCrawford,  ii   169 \nCreation  of  man,  ii  86 \nCreuzer,  i  461,  4iS3,  652, \n\nii  285,  367,  369 \nCrocodile,  i  219,  233,  403 \nCroll,  ii  9,  141,  144,  314, \n\n685,  715 \nCromagnon  skulls,  ii  740 \n\net  seq. \nCrookes,  i  140,  283,  460, \n\n514,   526,   543   et  seq., \n\n550,   553,    562.    580    et \n\nseq.,   586,   597,  620   et \n\nseq.,  ii  105,  211 \nCross,  i  321,  ii  216,  217 \nCrotch,  Duppa,  ii  781 \nCruden,  i  127 \nCrux  ansata,  i  321,  366 \n\n\nINDEX \n\n\nvu \n\n\nCsoma  di  K6r6s,  i  49 \nCudworth,  ii  159,  264 \nCumberland,    BishoD,    ii \n\n264,  360,  393 \nCunningham,  i  xxviii \nCurds,  i  205,  206,  543 \nCurse,  i  192,  ii  411 \nCurtis,  G.  T.,  ii  683 \nCusa,  ii  158 \nCushing,  F.  H.,  ii  629 \nCutha  tablet,  ii  55 \nCuvier,  i  491,  ii  205,  739 \nCuzco,  i  209 \nCycles,  i  642,  ii  379 \nCyclopean  ruins,  ii  341 \nCyclopes,  ii  70,  289,  337, \n\n345 \nCynocephalus,  i  388 \nCyrus,  i  652,  ii  360 \nCytoblastema,  ii  256 \nCzolbe,  ii  154 \n\n\nDabar,  i  350 \n\nDabarim,  i  432 \n\nDaemon  est  deus  inver- \nsus, i  70,  411 \n\nDagon,  i  345,  394,  ii  54, \n366 \n\nDagon,  Chaldaean  legend \nof,  i  345 ;  a  fish,  i  394 ; \nOannes  or,  ii  54,  366 \n\nDaitya,  island  of,  ii  314 \n\nDaityas,  i  92,  419,  422, \nii  224,  225,  227,  319, \n336,  381 \n\nDaityas,  defeat  deities,  i \n419;  demons,  i  422; \nAtlanteans,  ii  224;  the \nmonarch  of,  ii  225; \nbrought  into  disrepute, \nii  22/;  live  on  Black \nLand,  ii  319:  in  India, \nii  336;  giant,  a  demi- \ngod, ii  381 \n\nDaiviprakriti,  i  136,  216, \n293,  430,  602,  ii  38 \n\nDakini,  ii  271 \n\nDaksha,  i  142,  366,  430, \n436,  623,  ii  177,  178, \n182,  183,  192,  247,  275 \n\nDaksha,  his  daughter  Vi- \nnata,  i  366;  his  daugh- \nter Vach,  i  430;  a \nform  of  Brahma,  i  623 ; \nfather  of  first  human \nprogenitors,  ii  177 ;  syn- \nthesis of  races,  ii  178; \n\n\nthe  creator  of  physical \nman,  ii  182;  typifies \nearly  Third  Race,  ii \n183;  reincarnated  cre- \nator of  man,  ii  192 ;  the \nintelligent,  ii  247;  first \nprogeny  of,  ii  275 \n\nDaksha's  daughters,  i  521 \n\nDamaskios,  i  /O,  235,  343, \n425 \n\nDamavend,  ii  397 \n\nDan,  ii  211 \n\nDana,  Prof.,  ii  324 \n\nDanavas,  i  92,  ii  192,  336, \n381 \n\nDangma,  i  27,  45  et  seq. \n\nDankmoe,  i  228 \n\nDanville,  ii  394 \n\nDa  rem,  i  466 \n\nDarkness,  i  70,  356,  443 \n\nDarmesteter,  i  336,  ii  97, \n291,  292 \n\nDarsanas,  i  47 \n\nDarwin,  i  155,  185,  186, \n585,  600,  ii  9,  64,  118, \n187,  195,  245,  256,  287 \n\nDarwinism,  i  186,  ii  56 \n\nDaumling,  i  165 \n\nDavids,  Rhys,  i  108,  471, \n539 \n\nDavis,  Barnard,  ii  790 \n\nDavy,  Sir  H.,  i  480 \n\nDawkins,  Boyd,  ii  675 \n\nDayanand  Sarasvati,  i \nXXX,  XXXV,  ii  68,  214 \n\nDe  Bouchepom,  ii  330 \n\nDecharme,  ii  122,  123, \n269,  363 \n\nDe  Gebelin,  i  642 \n\nDeity,  i  2,  35,  645 \n\nDelambre,  i  499 \n\nDe  la  Vega,  ii  338,  345 \n\nDelgarme,  i  310 \n\nDelhi,  ii  221 \n\nDeluge,  i  649,  ii  313,  350, \n351 \n\nDeluges,  ii  139 \n\nDemaimieux,  i  310 \n\nDe  Maistre,  i  604 \n\nDe  Mirville,  i  400,  418, \n503,  506,  651,  ii  207, \n342.  347,  367   369,  371 \n\nDemiourgos,  i  ^79,  413,  ii \n75,243 \n\nDemiourgos,  a  collective \ncreator,  i  279;  creator \nof  heaven  and  earth,  i \n413;  descent  of,  ii  75; \nof  Nazarenes,  ii  243 \n\n\nDemokritos.  i  2,  343,  518, \n579,  611,  ii  285 \n\nDe  Mousseaux,  i  671 \n\nDemrush,  ii  398 \n\nDenon,  ii  332 \n\nDenton,  i  201 \n\nDesbosses,  i  631 \n\nDescartes,  i  117,  206,  623, \n629 \n\nDesnoyers,  ii  751 \n\nDeukalion,  ii  270,  309, \n335,  769 \n\nDeus,  i  347 \n\nDeus  inversus,  i  70 \n\nDeus  Lunus,  i  396 \n\nDeus  Mundus,  i  463 \n\nDeva,  i  206,  ii  292 \n\nDeva  eye,  ii  292,  295 \n\nDevachan,  i  39,  173,  221, \n244,  365,  ii  57,  374 \n\nDevachan,  the  false  bliss \nof,  i  39,  221;  abode  of \nbliss,  i  365;  and  the \nhigher  element  of  Ma- \nnas, ii  57;  the  higher \nprinciples  in,  ii  374 \n\nDevajnanams,  ii  90 \n\nDevaloka,  i  131,  605 \n\nDevamatri,  i  53,  356,  527 \n\nDeva-Rishi,  ii  48 \n\nDevas,  i  276,  295,  ii  90, \n95,  233,  307,  373 \n\nDevas,  angels,  ii  292  et \nseq.;  a  kind  of  spirit- \nual being,  ii  90;  their \nsymbolism  in  Greece, \nii  95;  or  Dhyan  Cho- \nhans,  ii  233;  gods  and \ndemi-gods,  ii  373 \n\nDeva-Sarga,  i  454 \n\nDevasena,  ii  199 \n\nDevayana,  i  132 \n\nDevidurga,  i  91 \n\nDevil,  i  70,  73,  442,  ii \n228,   376 \n\nDevils,  i  235 \n\nDevourers,  i  259 \n\nDevs,  ii  394 \n\nDhaivata,  i  534 \n\nDhammapada,  ii  110 \n\nDhruva,  i  435 \n\nDhyana,  i  571.  ii  116 \n\nDhyani  Bodhisattva,  i \n109,  ii  116 \n\nDhyani  Buddhas,  i  42, \n113,  572,  ii  116 \n\nDhyani  Chohans,  i  10,  16, \n22,  38,  42,  51,  114,  119, \n146,  183,  188,  221,  226, \n265,  278,  294,  375,  427, \n\n\nvin \n\n\nINDEX \n\n\n442.  452,  458,  478,  573, \n601,  604,  630,  635,  638, \n652.  ii  60,  102,  108.  120, \n233,  267,  275,  281,  303, \n307,  318,  361,  366,  683 \n\nDhyani  Chohans,  prim- \nordial men,  i  10 ;  trans- \nmit thought,  i  16;  have \ndivine  powers,  i  22; \nspiritual  beings,  i  38; \ncreative  spirits,  i  42; \nthe  highest,  i  51;  the \ninvisible  deity  and  the, \ni  114;  hosts  of  angelic \nbeings,  i  119;  guiding \nintelligences,  i  146 ; \nethereal  races  of,  i \n188;  have  to  become \nangels,  i  221 ;  relations \nwith  humanity,  i  226; \nmonad  is  an  individual \nDhyan  Chohan,  i  265; \nhigh  planetary  spirits, \ni  278,  635;  Elohim,  i \n295;  Builders,  i  375; \ncreative  powers,  i  427, \nii  60;  solar  and  lunar \nPitris,  i  442 ;  aggregate \nof  intelligence,  i  452; \nseven  divisions  of,  i \n458 ;  human,  i  478 ;  con- \nsciousness i  573;  intel- \nligences, i  601 ;  cosmic, \ni  604,  630;  or  archan- \ngels, i  638;  of  supra- \nmundane  spheres,  i \n652;  four  orders  or \nclasses  of,  ii  102;  are \nDevas,  ii  108;  essence, \nii  120;  pure  celestial \nbeings,  ii  233;  Sons  of \nWisdom,  ii  267;  incar- \nnate, ii  275;  lower,  ii \n281 ;  gods  themselves, \nii  303 ;  help  of,  ii  307 ; \nhierarchies  of,  ii  318; \ninforming  groups  of,  ii \n361 ;  primitive,  ii  366 ; \nheavenly  man,  ii  683 \n\nDhyanipasa,  i  90 \n\nDhyanis  i  181,  183,  184, \n571,  ii  16,  80,  210.  228 \n\nDiana,  i  386.  395,  ii  123 \n\nDidymium,  i  141 \n\nDinosaurians.  ii  218 \n\nDiodorus  Siculus.  i  366, \nii  143,  344,  363.  775 \n\nDiotrenes  Laertius,  i  434, \n650 \n\nDionysos,  i  360 \n\n\nDiorite,  ii  692 \n\nDioscuri,  ii  363 \n\nDirghatamas,  ii  97 \n\nDisc,  i  1,  4 \n\nDjin,  i  295 \n\nDolichocephalic,  ii  168 \n\nDonnelly,  ii  221,  333 \n\nDorjesempa,  i  52,  571 \n\nDouay  version,  i  128 \n\nDove,  i  354 \n\nDowler,  ii  352 \n\nDrach,  Chev.,  i  467 \n\nDraco,  i  411 \n\nDracontia,  ii  756 \n\nDragon,  i  127,  ii  96,  206, \n210,  218,  351,  353,  354, \n365,  379,  386,  397 \n\nDragon,  the  old  Devil,  ii \n98;  Chinese,  ii  206; \nand  Serpents  ii  210; \nGreat,  ii  351 ;  the  con- \ntellation,  ii  353;  fab- \nulous, ii  354;  Yellow, \nii  365;  Sons  of  the,  ii \n379  et  seq.;  the  fiery \nserpent,  ii  387 \n\nDragon  Logos,  i  409 \n\nDragons,  ii  202 \n\nDraper,  i  104,  357 \n\nDruid  Circles,  i  209 \n\nDrushim,  i  438 \n\nDryden,  i  644 \n\nDryopithecus,  ii  675  et \nseq. \n\nDu  Bois-Reymond,  i  485, \n518,  ii  650 \n\nDugpaship,  ii  221 \n\nDujardin  Beaumetz,  ii \n153 \n\nDulaure,  i  652 \n\nDuncan,  P.  M.,  i  102 \n\nDunlap,  i  195,  353,  ii  212 \n\nDupuis,  i  653,  ii  Z2 \n\nDuran,  ii  276 \n\nDvapara  Yuga,  ii  147 \n\nDvija,  i  209,  ii  70 \n\nDvipa,  i  257,  ii  155,  264, \n320,  350 \n\nDvipas.  described  in  Pu- \nranas,  ii  264;  seven, \nii  320;  seven  great  is- \nlands, ii  350 \n\nDyaus,  i  101,  347.  376 \n\nDzyan,  i  xx,  xxiii,  606, \n674,  ii  46,  220,  241,  375 \n\nDzyu,  i  108 \n\n\nE   Delphicum,  ii  580 \n\nEa,  ii  61,  139,  226 \n\nEagle,  i  127,  441 \n\nEarth,  i  132,  141,  155, \n159,  180,  250,  253,  257, \nii  33,  66 \n\nEarth, Devaloka  worlds,! \n131 ;  personification  of, \ni  141;  moon  as  a  sat- \nellite of,  i  155.  180; \nvisible  representative \nof  the  globes,  i  159; \nthree  earths,  i  250; \nforms  of  nature,  i  257 ; \nprogeny  of  moon,  ii \n33;  formation  of,  ii  66 \n\nEarth's  rotundity,  ii  708 \n\nEast,  i  123,  ii  535 \n\nEaster  Island,  i  321,  ii \n223,  317,  331,  336 \n\nEbionites,  i  197 \n\nEchath,  i  130 \n\nEchod,  i  7Z,  113,  130 \n\nEckstein,  ii  357 \n\nEddas,  i  344,  ii  27,  386 \n\nEddin  Ahmed  ben  Yah- \nV3.    11  36^ \n\nEden,  i  W,  244,  ii  42, \n410,  494 \n\nEden,  abode  of  gods,  i \n127;  tree  of  good  and \nevil,  i  247;  true  and \nperfect  serpent,  ii  410 \n\nEaens.  ii  202 \n\nEdison,  ii  784 \n\nEdkins,  Jos.,  i  xxviii,  72, \n126 \n\nEdom,  ii  2,  55 \n\nEdris,  ii  366,  529 \n\nEdwards,  Milne,  ii  723 \n\nEffects,  ii  74 \n\nEgg,  i  65.  359,  366.  367, \n368,  ii  181 \n\nEgg,  mundane,  i  65;  as \na  universal  symbol,  i \n359;  evolves  Chemi,  i \n367;  Buddha's  refusal \nto  eat,  i  369;  of  Great \nSerpent,  ii  181 \n\nEgo,  1  243.  ii  109 \n\nEgos,  i  181,  ii  291 \n\nEgypt,  ii  557 \n\nEgyptians,  i  134,  229,  ii \n357,  435,  536 \n\nEgyptian   temples,   i    125 \n\nEka,  i  73,  113,  129 \n\nEkaJloka  S&stra.i  61 \n\nEkphantos,  i  11/ \n\n\nINDEX \n\n\nIX \n\n\nEl,  ii  509 \n\nEleazar,  Rabbi,  ii  134, \n200,  315,  532 \n\nElectra,  ii  768 \n\nElectricity,  i  81,  111,  139 \n\nEl-El,  i  463 \n\nElements,  i  218,  460,  462, \n546  et  sea.,  ii  114 \n\nElephant,  ii  219 \n\nElephanta,  ii  221 \n\nEleusis,  ii  270 \n\nElijah,  i  466,  ii  531 \n\nElivagar,  i  367 \n\nEllora,  ii  221 \n\nEloah,  ii  509 \n\nElohim,  i  73,  90,  112,  113, \n114,  197,  225,  355,  421, \n442  447,  493,  548,  619, \nii  37,  38,  44,  61,  95,  134, \n220,  243,  280,  474 \n\nElohim,  as  Jehovah,  i  73 ; \nnumber  for,  i  90;  in- \nner divine  entity,  i  113; \nmeaning  of,  i  114;  in \nsystems  of  Gnostics,  i \n197;  man  a  child  of,  i \n225 ;  tribal  gods,  i  421 ; \nassuming  god-name,  i \n442;  let  there  be  a  fir- \nmament, i  447;  sacri- \nfice to,  i  493;  septen- \nary, i  548;  minor  lo- \ngoi,  ii  37;  Jehovah,  ii \n38;  create  man,  ii  44; \ninferior,  ii  61 ;  lower \ndivine  beings,  ii  95; \nbrought  forth  man,  ii \n134;  impart  secrets,  ii \n220;  know  good  and \nevil,  ii  243 ;  symbols  of, \nii  474 \n\nElohistic,  ii  473 \n\nEloi,  i  577 \n\nElion,  ii  380 \n\nEmepht.  i  367 \n\nEmerson,  i  48 \n\nEmpedokles,  i  497 \n\nEnfield,  ii  594 \n\nEnnoia,  ii  244 \n\nEnoch,  i  207,  609,  ii  145, \n229,  230.  366,  454,  482, \n529,  532,  533 \n\nEnoch,  sage  and  hiero- \nphant.  i  207;  Uriel  to \nhim,  i  609;  visions  of, \nii  229 ;  Archbishop \nLaurence  on,  ii  230; \ngeneric  name,  ii  267; \ntraditions  of,  ii  366; \nSon  of  Man,  ii  533 \n\n\nEnoch,  Book' of ,  ii  145, \n482,  529,  532 \n\nEnoichion,    ii   529 \nEnos,  ii  125,  469 \nEnosh,  ii  129 \nEn- Soph,  i  109,  214,  357, \n\n429 \nEntities,  i  106,  133,  145, \n\n215,  233,  493 \nEntity,  i  1-^,  143,  154 \nEocene,  ii  9,  690 \nEphialtes,  ii  70 \nEpicurus,  i  518,  568,  629, \n\nii  285 \n\nEpigenes,  ii  620 \n\nEpiphanius,  ii  569 \n\nErard-Mollien,  i  657 \n\nEratosthenes,  ii  367 \n\nErdmann,  i  630 \n\nErebos,  i  110 \n\nEridu,  ii  203,  226,  693 \n\nEros,  i  109 \n\nEros-Phanes,  i  365 \n\nEsoteric,  i  306 \n\nEsoteric  Buddhism,  i \nxvii,  152,  156 \n\nEsoteric  Tenets,  ii  449 \n\nEssence,  Absolute,  i  273 \n\nEssenes,  ii  111 \n\nEther,  i  12,  13,  325,  342, \n462,  482,  486,  524,  587 \n\nEther,  grossest  form  of \nAkasa,  i  13;  undula- \ntory,  i  325;  subdivis- \nions, i  342:  all  things \nhave  come  from,  i  462; \nuniversal,  i  482;  pro- \nduced sound,  i  587 \n\nEthiops,  ii  417 \nEuclid,  ii  522,  552 \nEugenius    Philalethes,    i \n260 \n\nEugibinus,  ii  134 \nEuler,  i  491 \nEuripides,  ii   123 \nEurope,  ii  368 \nEusebios,  ii  342 \nEusebius,   i   xxvi,   ii   53, \n278,  357,  368,  692 \n\nEustathius,  ii  463 \nEvans,  J.,  ii  722 \nEve.  i  129,  355,  ii  43,  95, \n\n130,  193,  220,  270,  410, \n467 \n\nEvil  Spirit,  ii  475 \nEvolution,  i   187,  219,  ii \n\n131,  191,  544,  649,  683, \n719 \n\n\nEvolution,  cyclic,  i  634 \nEvolution,  Law  of,  ii  256 \nEvolution  of  a  cathedral \n\norgan,    ii   348 \nEvolutionists,  ii   187 \nEwald,  ii  454 \nExodus,   ii  426 \nEye,  Third,  ii  288  et  seq. \nEzekiel's  wheel,  i  363,  ii \n\n128 \nEzra,  i  655,  ii  4,  143,  461 \n\n\nFaber,  i  360,  ii  142,  144, \n264,  344    360,  364,  365 \n\nFabre,  ii  746 \n\nFafnir,  i  404 \n\nFa-Hwa-King,  i  470 \n\nFalconnet,  ii  342 \n\nFall,  ii  62 \n\nFall  of  Man,  ii  228 \n\nFallen  Angel,  ii  475 \n\nFaraday,  i  507,  510 \n\nFravashi,  ii  480 \n\nFaye,  i  165,  496,  500,  505, \n541,  588,  599 \n\nFergusson,  ii  220,  226 \n\nFeridan,  ii  398 \n\nFerouer,  i  235,  ii  478,  480 \n\nFerrel,  ii  64 \n\nFerrier,  i  125 \n\nFetahil,  i  195 \n\nFetus,  ii   131 \n\nFichte,  i  50,  51,  79,  281 \n\nFiganiere,  ii  289 \n\nFiguier,  ii  136 \n\nFilioque  dogma,  ii  635 \n\nFilippi,  ii  646 \n\nFire,  i  6,  85,  121,  141,  203, \n25Z  599 \n\nFire  Mist,  i  83,  140 \n\nFire  Philosophers,  i  81 \n\nFire  Worshipers,  i  121 \n\nFirst  Cause,  i  327,  342 \n\nPishes,  Palaeozoic,  ii  170 \n\nFiske,  ii  680,  786 \n\nFlagae,  i  222 \n\nFlame,  i  81,  121,  215,  599. \nii  234 \n\nFlammarion,  ii  135,  699. \n707 \n\nFlorence,  ii  221 \n\nFlower,  W.  H.,  ii  169 \n\nFludd,  i  70 \n\nFohat,  i  16,  30,  76,  82, \n85,  109,  122,  137,  138, \n143,  145.  147,  204,  216, \n328,  493,  557,  590,  635, \n673,  ii  65,  400,  586 \n\n\nINDEX \n\n\nFohat,  animating  princi- \nple, i  16;  hardens  the \natoms,  i  30;  hisses  as \nhe  glides,  i  76;  giy^s \nan  impulse,  i  82;  im- \npresses mind  on  mat- \nter, i  85;  an  abstract \nphilosophical  idea,  i \n109;  takes  five  strides, \ni  122;  son  of  the  son, \ni  137;  seven  conditions \nof,  i  138;  in  Occult \nscience,  i  142;  scatter- \ning products,  i  143; \nproduces  seven  laya \ncenters,  i  147;  has \nmany  abodes,  i  204; \nseven  sons,  i  216;  cos- \nmic energy,  i  328;  en- \nergizing and  guiding \nintelligence,  i  493;  po- \ntential breath  of,  i  635 ; \nthe  key  of  occultism, \ni  673 ;  in  manifestation, \nii  65;  Vedic  names  of, \nii  400;  and  the  Svas- \ntika,  ii  586 \n\nFoh-tchou,  ii  215 \n\nFoix,  de,  ii  96 \n\nFo-Kien,  i  271 \n\nForaminifera,  ii  257 \n\nForce,  i  147,  482,  502v \n509,  517,  529,  587 \n\nForce,  the  coming,  i  554 \n\nForces,  i  440,  464 \n\nFossil  relics  of  man,  ii \n675 \n\nFoster,  Sir  M..  ii  131 \n\nFoucault,  i  502 \n\nFourth  Race,  ii  227 \n\nFourth  Race  men,  ii  198 \n\nFranck,  i  195,  350 \n\nFranccEur,  i  529 \n\nFrangois  de  Tours,  ii  114 \n\nFrankenstein,  ii  349,  427, \n506 \n\nFresnel  i  482,  486 \n\nFrog,  i  355 \n\nFrog-symbol,  i  385 \n\nFiirst,  ii  541 \n\nFylfot,  ii  546 \n\n\nQ \n\n\nGabalis,  Count  de,  i  606 \nGabriel,  i  379,  ii  472,  538 \nGaea,  i  109 \nGalen,  ii  132 \nGalilean  Adept,  ii  231 \n\n\nGalileo,  i   117,  568,  623, \n\nii  534 \nGamma,  ii  583,  590 \nGandharvas,    i    92,    126, \n\n523,  524,  ii  90 \nGanga,  i  385 \nGangadvara,  ii  571 \nGanymedes,  ii  785 \nGarden    of    Wisdom,    ii \n\n204 \nGardiner,  Starkie,  ii  782 \nGarga,  ii  49 \nGaruda,  i  366,  421,  ii  254, \n\n565,  570 \nGases,  i  82 \nGaudry,    Albert,    ii   646, \n\n678,  714,  739,  749 \nGauramukha,  ii  323 \nGautama,  i  xxi,  47,  108, \n\n161,   368,   379,    ii    339, \n\n423,  637 \nGebers,  i  114 \nGebirol,   Ibn,  i  347,  376, \n\nii  461 \nGeborira,  i  114 \nGehenna,  i  463 \nGeiger,  Dr.,  ii  358,  757 \nGeikie,  ii  720 \nGelukpas,  i  108 \nGemara     Sanhedrim,     ii \n\n473 \nGenesis,  i  70,  73,  ii  1,  60, \n\n81,  213,  Z7^,  453 \nGenesis  of  man,  ii  797 \nGenii,  i  288 \nGentil,  M.  le,  i  663 \nGeoff roy   St.    Hilaire,   ii \n\n206,  646,  651 \nGeological  chronology,  ii \n\n710 \nGeological  periods,  ii  688 \nGeometrical  forms,  i  97 \nGeorge,  St.,  ii  238,  397 \nGharma-ja,  ii  124 \nGiamshid,  ii  398 \nGiants,  ii  277  et  sea,,  341, \n\n752,  777 \nGibborim,  i  415,  ii  70,  279, \n\n340 \nGibraltar,  ii  8 \nGilgoolem,  i  568 \nGimil,  ii  100 \nGinnunga-gap,  i  367,  427 \nGinsburg,  ii  284 \nGiraldus    Cambrensis,    ii \n\n345 \nGladstone,  W.  E.,  ii  383, \n\n766,  770 \nGlobigerina,  ii  257 \nGnostic  works,  ii  530 \n\n\nGnostics,  i  xliv,  410,  448, \n473,  577,  636,  ii  96,  214, \n243,  389,  538,  580,  604 \n\nGnostics,  doctrines  of,  i \nxliv;  C.  W.  King's \nbook,  i  410 ;  their  Heb- \ndomad, i  448;  sacred \nserpent,  i  472;  Chris- \ntos  Sophia,  i  473;  Co- \ndex Nasaraeus,  ii  96; \nadore  the  serpent,  ii \n214;  Ilda  Baoth,  ii  243 ; \nfounded  by  Initiates, \nii  389;  Egyptian,  ii \n538:  \"five  words\"  of, \nii  580;  Pistis  Sophia, \nii  604 \n\nGoat,  i  357 \n\nGoat  of  Mendes,  i  253 \n\nGobi,  ii  331 \n\nGod,  i  147,  295,  347,  576, \n636,  ii60 \n\nGod,  name  of,  ii  602 \n\nGoddesses,  i  396 \n\nGodefroy,  i  506 \n\nGods,  i  288,  396,  495,  548, \n610 \n\nGods  of  Darkness,  ii  483 \n\nGoethe,  i  83 \n\nGogard,  ii  97 \n\nGolden  Age,  ii  421,  520 \n\nGoldstiicker,  ii  524 \n\nGordon-Cumming,  ii  440 \n\nGorilla,  ii  263 \n\nGorresio,  i  415 \n\nGosse,  ii  440 \n\nGould,  Ch.,  ii  8,  54.  280, \n293,  302,  311,  429,  441, \n695,  715 \n\nGratiolet,  ii  681 \n\nGravitation,  i  490 \n\nGravity,  i  529 \n\nGreely,  i  xxiii \n\nGreenland,  ii  11 \n\nGregorie,  ii  467 \n\nGrihasta,  i  210,  ii  499 \n\nGrote,  ii  760 \n\nGrove,  Sir  W.,  i  102,  465, \n469,  483,  486,  491,  496, \n508,  509 \n\nGuanches,  ii  740 \n\nGuardian  angels,  i  222 \n\nGuatemala,  ii  50 \n\nGubematis,  i  304 \n\nGuebre,  ii  363 \n\nGuhya,  i  90 \n\nGuinness,  H.  G.,  ii  622 \n\nGulguleh,  ii  338 \n\nGull,  Dr.,  i  540 \n\nGultweig,  ii  520 \n\n\nINDEX \n\n\nXI \n\n\nGupta- Vidya,     i     xxxix, \n\n200 \nGuru,  ii  215 \nGurudeva,  i  120 \nGyan,  ii  394 \nGyges,  ii  775 \n\n\nH \n\n\nHa  Idra  Zuta  Qadisha,  i \n\n240 \nHades,  ii   138,  234 \nHaeckel,  Ernst,  i  306, 542, \n\nii  87,  154,  158,  164,  185, \n\n187,  193,  196,  258,  261, \n\n295,   296,    316,    327    et \n\nseq.,  348,  490,  645,  648, \n\n650,  673,  674,  679,  683, \n\n685,  779,  789 \nHagar,  ii  76 \nHaliburton,  ii  794 \nHall,  Fitzedward,  i  xix, \n\n46,  419,  453,  545,  ii  155 \nHam,  ii  146,  344,  391 \nHamilton,    Sir    William, \n\nii    158 \nHamlet,  ii  306 \nHamy,  ii  678,  714,  790 \nHanneberg  Dr.,  ii  532 \nHanokh,  ii  532 \nHansa    (Hamsa),    i    79, \n\n80,  549 \nHansa-vahana,  i  80 \nHanuman,  i   190,   ii   163, \n\n680 \nHaoma,  ii  97 \nHare,  i  520 \nHari,  i  286,  370,  372,  421, \n\nii  76 \nHarivan^a,  i  457,   ii   75, \n\n89,572 \nHarikesa,  i  515 \nHaris,  ii  90 \nHartmann,   E.   von,   i   1, \n\n50,  281,  282,  ii  156,  649 \nHartmann,   Franz,   i  532 \nHatha  Yoga,  ii  639 \nHathor,  i  91,  400 \nHatteria,  ii  296 \nHaug,  M.,  ii  155 \nHawaiians,  ii  780 \nHayoh  Bishah,  ii  262 \nHea,  ii  282 \nHeat,  i  84,  103 \nHeaven,  War  in,  i  418,  ii \n\n380 \nHebdomad,  i  448,  ii  590 \nHebe,  ii  130 \nHebrew  style,  i  115 \n\n\nHeer,  Prof.,  ii  726,  739, \n783 \n\nHegel,  i  51,  52,  257,  640, \nii  449 \n\nHekate,  i  387,  396 \n\nHekt,  i  385 \n\nHel,  ii  99,  774 \n\nHela,  i  463 \n\nHelenos,  ii  342 \n\nHeliocentric  system,  i \n117 \n\nHeli-on,  ii  357,  509 \n\nHeliopolis,  i  311,  395 \n\nHelios,  ii  357,  383,  540 \n\nHelium,  i  218,  584 \n\nHell,  ii  234,  237,  774 \n\nHellenbach,  ii  627,  654 \n\nHelmholtz,  i  111,  508, \n580,  671,  ii  64,  154 \n\nHeptachord,  i  167 \n\nHeptad,  ii  602 \n\nHerakleides,   i    1 17 \n\nHerakleitos,  i  77,  ii  764 \n\nHerakles,  ii  130 \n\nHeraklios,  ii  342 \n\nHerbelot,  ii  394,  398 \n\nHerbert,  ii  653 \n\nHerculaneum,  ii  236,  793 \n\nHercules,  ii  44 \n\nHercules,  Pillars  of,  ii \n223 \n\nHermaphrodites,  i  396,  ii \n2,  118,  124,  130 \n\nHermeias,  i  343 \n\nHermes,  i  207,  279,  281, \n436,  473,  480,  625,  664, \nii  48,  99,  109,  137,  210, \n211,  234,  267,  270,  380, \n383,  529,  538,  541,  556, \n725 \n\nHermes,  initiator  of  ma- \ngic, i  473,  ii  211 ;  gen- \neric name  of  Thoth,  ii \n210;  mysteries  of,  ii \n234;  or  Thot,  ii  267; \ngod  of  wisdom,  ii  380; \nconceals  his  books,  ii \n530;  Chief  of  the  Sev- \nen, ii  538;  the  Logos, \nii  541 \n\nHermes  Trismegistos,  i \n287,  671,  ii  113,  379 \n\nHermes  Trismegistos,  a \nsage,  i  207;  his  wis- \ndom, i  279;  transla- \ntion by  Mrs.  Kings- \nford,  i  281,  671;  a \nwide  step  to  Huxley,  i \n625 ;  astronomical  ob- \nservations,  i   664;    the \n\n\nSmaragdine  Tablets,  ii \n99,  109,  113;  Pyman- \nder,  ii  270;  way  to  Bi- \nble, ii  383;  tablets  at \nHebron,  ii  556 \n\nHermetic  Fragments,  i \n287 \n\nHermon,    Mount,    ii   409 \n\nHerod,  li  504 \n\nHerodotus,  i  362,  ii  332, \n334,  345,  360,  367,  369, \n395,  419,  429,  431,  534 \n\nHeroes,  ii  336 \n\nHerschel,  Sir  John,  i  541 \n\nHerschel,  Sir  W.,  i  99, \n499,  530,  576,  595,  597 \n\nHesiod,  i  336,  425,  466,  ii \n63,  181,  268.  270,  413, \n450,  525,  530 \n\nHesperides,  i  129 \n\nHesperornis,  ii  183 \n\nHeterogenesis,   ii    177 \n\nHexagon,  i  224 \n\nHezekiah,  i  364 \n\nHierophants,  i  363 \n\nHiggins,  G.,  ii  105 \n\nHiketas,  i  117 \n\nHilaeira,  ii   122 \n\nHilkiah,  i  649 \n\nHillwell,  ii  347 \n\nHimalayas,  ii  145,  401 \n\nHinayana,  i  39 \n\nHindu  philosophy,  i   162 \n\nHindu  style,  i  115 \n\nHindus,  i  390 \n\nHipparchos,  i  409,  658 \n\nHippokrates,  i  223,  ii \n132,  259,  312 \n\nHippolytos,    ii    563,    569 \n\nHippopotami,  ii  219 \n\nHiram  Abif,  i  314 \n\nHiranya,  i  360 \n\nHiranyagharba,  i  18,  6S, \n89,  286,  406,  426,  ii  470 \n\nHiranyagharba,  manifes- \ntation of  spirit,  i  18; \nluminous  egg,  i  66;  the \ngolden  womb,  i  89; \nglory  to,  i  286;  is \nBrahma  in  its  highest \nmanifestation,  i  406; \ngolden  tgf^,  i  426;  ra- \ndiant ^gfr^  ii  470 \n\nHiranyakasipu,  i  420 \n\nHiranyapura,  ii  383 \n\nHim,  G.  A.,  i  482,  487, \n\nHivim,  ii  380 \nHoa,  i  78 \nHokhmah,  ii  85 \n\n\n1 \n\n\nXII \n\nHodson,  ii  342 \nHolmboe,  ii  424 \nHoly  Ghost,  i  81,  353 \nHoly  of   Holies,   ii  457, \n\n459,  470,  472 \nHomer,  i  426,  648,  ii  11, \n\n383,440 \nHomogeneous  One,  i  411 \nHomunculus,  ii  120 \nHome,  Rev.,  ii  473 \nHorse,  white,  i  87 \nHorus,  i  59,  72,  366,  379, \n\nii  385 \nHoughton,  ii  11 \nHovelacque,  ii  169 \nHue,  Abbe,  ii  502 \nHuggins,  i  598 \nHugo,  Victor,  ii  440 \nHuman  races,  ii  161 \nHumboldt,  i  178,  205,  322, \n\n497 \nHume,  it  156 \nHunt,  E.   B.,  i  486 \nHunt,  Jas..  ii  169,  739 \nHunt,   Robt..  i  530,  538, \n\n580,  ii  695 \nHunt,  Dr.  T.  S.,  i  495 \nHushenk,  ii  396,  399 \nHuxley,  Prof.,  i  477,  501, \n\n539,  542,  625,  634,  637. \n\n640.  670,  ii  11,  72,  152. \n\n155,  169,  252,  256,  259, \n\n262,  315,  522,  646.  651, \n\n675,  679,  687,  698,  780, \n\n784,  787,  796 \nHyde-Jekyll,  i  416 \nHydrogen,  i   121,  ii   105, \n\n112 \nHyginus,  ii  493 \nHylo-Idealistic,  i  297 \nHylozoism,  ii  158 \nHyperborean,  ii  7,  769 \nHyperboreans,  ii   11,  775 \nHypnotism,  ii  156,  641 \n\n\nI \n\n\nlamblichos,  i  235,  409, \n473,  650,  ii  210 \n\nlao,  i  227,  ii  465,  536,  541 \n\nlapetos,  ii  143 \n\nIbis,  i  362 \n\nIguanodon,  ii  151,  154 \n\nIkshvaku.  i  378,  ii  524 \n\nIlda-Baoth,  i  197,  449, \n577.  ii  215.  243,  389 \n\nIlda-Baoth,  son  of  dark- \nness, i  197;  an  astral \ngod,  i  449;  Jehovah,  i \n\n\nINDEX \n\n577;  Jehovah  an  eman- \nation of,  ii  389 \nIlus,  i  140 \nImmaculate  conception,  i \n\n58 \nInachos,  ii  519 \nIncas,  ii  141 \nIndia,  i  311,  ii  178 \nIndra,  i  128,  202,  376,  ii \n\n174,  176,  500 \nIndra,  East,  i   128;  god \n\nof    firmament,    i    202; \n\nprimitive   man,   i   376; \n\nsends  Apsarases,  ii  174; \n\nbelonged  to  Asuras,  ii \n\n500 \n\nIndriya,  i  446 \nIndus,  ii  417 \nInfusoria,  i  146,  177 \nIngersoll,  ii  767 \nInitiates,  i  516 \nInman,  i  405,  ii  38 \nInquisition,  ii  238 \nIntelligences,  i  106 \nlo,  ii  415.  417 \nIran,  ii  393,  439 \nIranians,  ii  772 \nIrenaeus,  i  194,  448,  449 \nIrish  peasant  girl,  ii  759 \nIsaiah,  i  70,  ii  212,  480 \nIsanagi    and    Isanami,   i \n217,  241 \n\nIscariotes,  ii  389 \n\nIsidoros    ii  342 \n\nIsis.  i  91,  136,  137,  362, \n366,  387,  400,  434,  ii  26, \n30,  43,  418 \n\nIsis,  queen  of  heaven,  i \n91 ;  China  and  Egypt, \ni  136;  the  daughter  of \nOsiris,  i  137;  Ibis  sa- \ncred to,  i  362;  holding \na  lotus,  i  366;  cat  sa- \ncred to,  i  387;  the  in- \nfernal Isis,  i  400;  is \nmystic  Nature,  i  434; \ngoddess  of  life,  ii  30; \nidentical  with  Aditi,  ii \n43;  and  the  moon,  ii \n418 \n\nIsis  Latona,  ii  130 \n\nIsis  Unveiled  i  xlvi,  113, \n235.  641,  ii  575,  630 \n\nIsis  Unveiled,  called  a \nplagiarism,  i  xlvi ;  geo- \nmetrical figures,  ii  575; \nEirv'ptological  souls,  ii \n630 \n\nIster,  ii  43 \n\n\nIsvara,   i    110,    130.    137, \n\n434   ii  76 \nIchchhasakti,  i  293 \n\n\nJabal,  ii  390 \n\nJablonski,  ii  463 \n\nJacob,  ii  211 \n\nJacob's  dream,  ii  281 \n\nJacob's  ladder,  ii  358 \n\nJacolliot,  i  377,  ii  442, \n786,  788 \n\nJagad  Yoni,  i  46,  582,  ii \n108 \n\nJagan-natha,  ii  130 \n\nJah,  i  355 \n\nJah-Heva,  ii  125 \n\nJah-Hova,  i  113,  ii  125, \n388,468 \n\nJaina  Cross,  ii  98 \n\nJambu,  ii  404 \n\nJambu-dvipa,  ii  403 \n\nJames,  Sir  H.,  ii  314 \n\nJana-loka,  i  116 \n\nJanardana,  i  370 \n\nJanneus,  ii  504 \n\nJapanese,  i  307 \n\nJapanese  artists,  ii  441 \n\nJared,  ii  597 \n\nJatayu,  ii  570 \n\nJaumes,  Prof.,  i  506 \n\nJava-Aleim,  ii  220 \n\nJayas,  ii  90,  182,  585 \n\nJehoshua,  ii  539 \n\nJehovah,  i  73,  130,  197, \n230,  327,  39$,  4\\i  417. \nm^21.  492,  548,  576, \nW^  ii  38,  62,  76.  88,  96. \n216,  245,  269.  397,  415, \n458,  465,  467,  472,  509 \net  seq.,  537,  538,  539 \n\nJehovah,  the  Serpent  or \nastral  light,  i  73;  not \nthe  One  Supreme  Es- \nsence, i  130;  one  of  the \nElohim,  i  197;  identi- \nfied with  Binah,  i  230; \nnot  the  \"  Unknown \nGod,\"  i  327;  tempts \nthe  King  of  Israel,  i \n414;  identical  with  Sa- \ntan, i  417;  the  tempter, \ni  422,  ii  216;  a  tribal \ngod,  i  492;  a  national \ngod.  i  576:  Ilda-Baoth, \ni  577;  is  Elohim,  ii  38; \ndouble-sexed,  ii  62 ; \ngifts  of,  ii  76;  a  lower \n\n\nINDEX \n\n\nXlll \n\n\nangel,  ii  96;  kingdom \nof  I  ii  245;  is  Cain,  ii \n269;  the  lunar  spirits, \nii  397;  a  phallic  deity, \nii  460;  only  reads  Ad- \nonai  with  Masoretic \npoints,  ii  465 ;  \"  form  \" \nof,  ii  467;  substitute \nfor  Deity,  ii  472 ;  a  per- \nsonating spirit,  ii  509 \net  seq.;  his  portion  is \nhis  people,  ii  538;  gen- \nius of  the  Moon,  ii  539 \n\nJehovah-Cain,  ii  3i88 \n\nJehovah-Elohim,  i   114 \n\nJehovistic,  ii  473 \n\nJennings,  Hargrave,  i \n358,    472,  ii  467 \n\nJesus,  i  132,  264,  574,  653, \n657,  ii  111,  313,  508  et \nseq.,  566,  580,  708 \n\nJesus  and  Mary,  i  72 \n\nJethro,  ii  465 \n\nJevons,  i  104,  124,  430 \n\nJews,  i   128,  230,  ii  508 \n\nJiva,  i  224,  246,  522,  526, \n570,  603,  ii  46,  185 \n\nJiva,  complete  in  man,  i \n224;  the  monad,  i  246; \npervaded  by  Para- \nbrahm,  i  522;  is  quies- \ncent alone,  i  526;  a \ntruly  indivisible  thing, \ni  5/0;  an  impassable \nchasm,  ii  185 \n\nTivanmukta,  i  371 \n\nJivas,  i  216,  629,  ii  18,  81 \n\nJivatma,  i  140,  226,  ii  33 \n\nJivatmas,  i  132 \n\nJnana,  ii  282 \n\nJfianasakti,  i  292 \n\nJob,  i  70,  422,  647,  ii  206 \n\nJod,  ii  129,  518 \n\nJod  he  vau  he,  i  60 \n\nJohn,  St.,  i  70 \n\nJohn  the  Baptist,  ii  442, \n566 \n\nJoly,  ii  101,  747,  750,  751 \n\nJones,  Sir  W.,  i  xxxi,  57. \n379,  623,  ii  48,  442 \n\nJoseph,  i  649 \n\nJosephus,  i  125,  462,  ii \n200,  409,  530 \n\nJoshua,  i  264,  ii  535,  539 \n\nJotun,  i  402 \n\nJowett,  ii  761,  764 \n\nJudah,  i  649,  li  130 \n\nJude,  ii  229.  482 \n\nJukes,  Prof.,  ii  219 \n\nJulian,  ii  28 \n\n\nJulien,  Stanislas,  i  xxv \n\nJuno,  i  129,  228 \n\nJupiter,  i  129,  164,  378, \n463,  464,  575,  ii  23,  137, \n197,  269,  483,  523 \n\nJupiter,  receives  tree  with \ngolden  fruit,  i  129;  the \nplanet,  i  164;  names \nof,  i  463;  the  fourfold, \ni  464;  the  exoteric  pla- \nnet, i  575,  ii  23;  the \nmass  of,  ii  137;  fables \nabout,  ii  197;  the  Ti- \ntan, ii  269;  is  hurled \ndown  by  Kronos,  ii \n483;  desires  to  quench \nman,  ii  523 \n\nJupiter  Fulgur,  i  467 \n\nJupiter  Mundus,  i  463 \n\nJupiter  Pluvius,  i  467, \n554 \n\nJustin  Martyr,  i  194,  ii \n489 \n\nJyotis,  ii  766 \n\nJyotsna,  ii  528 \n\n\nK \n\nKabala,  i  114,  115,  215, \n230,  276,  350,  444,  ii  37, \n39,  54,  85,  216,  229,  238 \net  seq.,  246,  284,  458, \n437,  538,  544 \n\nKabala,  circle  of  Elo- \nhim,  i  114;  Hebrew \nmethod  of  speech,  i \n115;  words  of  Gene- \nsis, i  215;  Sephiroth, \ni  230;  the  Chaldaean, \ni  350;  the  creation  of \nman,  i  444 ;  doctrine  of \nlight,  ii  37 ;  Sepher  Je- \nzirah,  ii  39;  primitive, \nii  85;  tree  of  life,  ii \n216;  fallen  angels,  ii \n229;  modem  Kabalists, \nii  238  et  seq.;  Pratt  on \nthe  Kabala,  ii  246; \nfirst  taught  by  God,  ii \n284;  of  Gnostics,  ii \n458 ;  of  Simeon  ben  lo- \nchai,  ii  487;  glory  of \nJehovah,  ii  538;  Ka- \nbalistic  books^  ii  544 \n\nKabalism,   ii  75 \n\nKabalists,  i  413,  610,  636 \n\nKabiri,  ii  264.  274,  360, \n362  et  seq.,  390,  393 \n\nKabirim,  ii  141 \n\n\nKadeshim,  ii  460 \nKadmos,  ii  267 \nKadush,  i  463 \nKaempfer,  ii  365 \nKafaristan,   ii   396 \nKailasa,  ii  500 \nKakodaimon,  i  344,  410, \n\n412 \nKala,  i  62,  452,  583 \nKalahansa,  i  20,  77,  80, \n\n362,  ii  465 \nKali,  i  443,  ii  548 \nKali  Karaka,  ii  43 \nKali    Yuga,    i    377.    470, \n\n645.  66?  I'i  51,  435,  549, \n\n614 \n\nKalki-Avatara,  i  87,  268 \n\nKalpa,  i  36,  183,  ii  46,  65, \n249,  294,  307,  320.  325 \n\nKalpa,  preceding  Kalpas, \nI  183;  the  19th,  i  378; \ncycles,  ii  49;  the  29th, \nii  249;  or  age,  ii  320; \nclose  of,  ii  325 \n\nKalpas,  i  116,  431,  673,  ii \n49,  320,  616,  617 \n\nKalpas,  aeons  of  life,  i \n116;  Daksha  and,  i \n430;  Kalpic  masks,  i \n673;  later  Kalpas.  ii \n616;  differences  of,  ii \n617 \n\nKama-loka,  i  122,  244,  463 \n\nKama-rupa,    i    122,    153, \n157,    527,    ii    105,    111 \n241.  593,  633 \n\nKamschatka.  ii  402 \n\nKanada,  i  495,  518 \n\nKandaules,  ii  775 \n\nKandu,  ii  171,  174,  175 \n\nKanjur,  i  xxvii \n\nKant  i  103,  133,  150,  589, \n597  et  seq.,  601,  614. \n623.  ii  522.  645 \n\nKanya,  i  92.  292 \n\nKapila,  i  186,  585,  ii  42, \n259.  483,  522,  571 \n\nKapilaksha.  i  563 \n\nKapilavastu,  i  271 \n\nKarabtanos,  i  195 \n\nKarakorum.  i  xxiv,  ii  357 \n\nKarana,  i  41,  46 \n\nKarma,  i  104.  127,  132, \n171,  175,  189,  221.  276 \n415,  634  et  seq.,  637  et \nsen  642  et  seq.,  646,  ii \n168,  191.  192,  228,  234, \n244.  249,  262!  302)  304! \n\n\nXIV \n\n\nINDEX \n\n\n318,  350,  411,  420,  446, \n477,  492,  780 \n\nKarma,  and  doctrine  of \nrebirth,  i  171 ;  compen- \nsation, i  173;  and  evol- \nution, i  189,  634  et  seq.; \nall  beings  subject  to, \ni  221 ;  immutable  law, \ni  276;  evil  and,  i  415; \nthe  Greek  Nemesis,  i \n641  et  seq. ;  not  inscru- \ntable, i  643 ;  adjusts  hu- \nman laughter,  i  646; \nracial  Karma,  i  646; \nAustralians  and,  ii  168 ; \nthe  \"Fall,\"  ii  192;  jus- \ntice of  God,  ii  234;  of \nreincarnating  Monads, \nii  249 ;  apes  and,  ii  262 ; \nconnected  with  third \neye,  ii  302;  and  Eter- \nnal Justice,  ii  304;  men \nfavored  by,  ii  318;  At- \nlantis and,  ii  411;  and \norigin  of  evil,  ii  420; \nPast,  Present  and  Fu- \nture, ii  446;  evil  an \nagent  of,  ii  477;  Ezek- \niel  as  a  witness  to,  ii \n492;  sterility,  ii  780 \n\nKarnak,  ii  70,  380,  430 \n\nKarshipta,  ii  292 \n\nKasi-Khanda,  ii   182 \n\nKasyapa,  i  xxviii,  ii  132, \n181,  253 \n\nKebar-Zivo,  i  195 \n\nKedara,  i  415 \n\nKeely,  J.  W,  i  xxxv,  148, \n253,  555  et  seq. \n\nKenealy,  Dr..  i  209,  364, \nii  48,  114,  397,  418,  565, \n619,  759 \n\nKennedy,  Vans,  i  xxxii, \nii  226,  310 \n\nKepler,  i  103,  493,  497, \n589,  590,  622,  653,  655, \nii  486 \n\nKepti,  i  408 \n\nKesari,  i  190 \n\nKether,  i  239,  433,  438,  ii \n595 \n\nKether,  the  brow  of  Ma- \ncroprosopus,  i  239;  the \nHeavenly  Man,  i  433; \nfirst  of  the  Sephiroth, \ni  438 ;  the  Crown,  ii  595 \n\nKhado,  ii  271 \n\nKhamism,  i  115 \n\nKhandakala,  i  62 \n\nKhanoom,  ii  394 \n\n\nKhem,  i  220 \n\nKheperu,  ii  552 \n\nKhnum,  i  365,  385,  472, \nii  26 \n\nKhonsu,  ii  464 \n\nKhunrath,  i  611 \n\nKin-kwang-ming'king,  i \n470 \n\nKing  Arthur,  ii  393 \n\nKing,  C.  W.,  i  361.  410, \n449,  ii  243,  570,  605 \n\nKingsford,  Mrs.,  i  281, \n672,  ii  233 \n\nKioto,  i   174 \n\nKircher,  i  365,  435,  ii  207, \n371 \n\nKirchoff,  i  528 \n\nKirjath  Sepher,  ii  529 \n\nKiu-ti,  i  xliii \n\nKlaproth,  ii  203 \n\nKlee,  Fdk.,  ii  534 \n\nKneph,  i  344,  353,  364,  ii \n26 \n\nKnight,  Payne,  i  405 \n\nKnuph,  i  472 \n\nKoh-i-baba,  ii  338 \n\nKon-ton,  i  214,  241 \n\nKor,  ii  317 \n\nKoros,  i  353 \n\nKosas.  i  157 \n\nKosmokratores,  i  124, \n331,  ii  23,  97 \n\nKosmos,  i  2,  65,  67,  148, \n199.  252,  274,  342,  348, \n392,  453,  477,  480,  ii  87, \n188,  357 \n\nKosmos,  chaos  to  the \nsense,  i  2;  emerging \nfrom  space,  i  65;  oper- \nations of  Fohat,  i  147; \nhigher  planes  in,  i  199 ; \ndimensions  of  space,  i \n251;  laws,  i  274;  con- \ntainment of  space,  i \n342;  periodically  called \ninto  activity,  i  348;  li- \nmitation in  space  and \ntime,  i  392;  Buddhi  in, \ni  453;  formation  of,  i \n477  et  seq.,  ii  188;  a \nhuge  fiery  circle,  ii  357 \n\nKuyunjik,  ii  5 \n\nKratu,  ii  78 \n\nKratudvishas,  ii  501 \n\nKratylos,  i  2,  353 \n\nKrauncha,  ii  404.  405 \n\nKrishna,  ii  140.  230,  318, \n323,  359.  407,  420,  638 \n\nKrishna,  the  Logos,  ii  69, \n230;    four    Manus,    ii \n\n\n140;  reborn  in  every \ncycle,  ii  323;  represen- \ntation of  sun,  ii  407; \nthe  redeeming  Host,  ii \n420;  in  Bhagavad  G%ta, \nii  638 \n\nKrita,  ii  308,  483 \n\nKrittikas,  ii  435.  551 \n\nKriyasakti,  i  207,  211, \n293,  ii  59,  140,  172,  173, \n181,  228,  652 \n\nKriyasakti,  Sons  of  Will \nand  Yoga,  i  207,  211, \nii  172 ;  mysterious  pow  - \ner  of  thought,  i  293; \nmysterious  Yoga  pow- \ner, ii  59;  creation  of \nwomen  by  will,  ii  140; \npower  of  holy  sages,  ii \n181 ;  creation  of  semi- \ndivine  man,  ii  228 \n\nKroenig,  i  513 \n\nKronos,  ii  143,  268,  269, \n341,  415,  483 \n\nKronos-Sadic,  ii  360 \n\nKshatriya,  i  xxi,  378 \n\nKshetrajna,  i  284,  ii  638 \n\nKuen-lun,   i   xxiv \n\nKuhn,  ii  413,  526 \n\nKulluka,  i  334 \n\nKumara,  i  89,  236,  372, \n457,  458,  ii  88,  89,  95. \n106,  165,  173,  192,  235, \n243,  246,  248,  318,  576, \n579.  584 \n\nKumaras,  are  called  the \n\"  Four,\"  i  89 ;  the  \"  Se- \nven,\" i  236;  Dhyan \nChohans,  i  372;  the \n\"  Ninth  Creation,\"  i \n457;  mind  born  sons \nand  yogins,  i  458 ;  solar \nangels,  ii  88;  incarn- \nated in  Third  Race,  ii \n89,  248 ;  the  creators  of \nthinking  man,  ii  95; \nKabiri,  ii  106;  incarn- \nating gods,  ii  165;  sons \nof  Brahma,  ii  172;  Ru- \ndra  as  a,  ii  192;  incar- \nnate, ii  ^5;  the  virgin \nyouths,  ii  243;  virgin \nangels,  ii  246;  artipa \ngods,  ii  318;  connected \nwith  Makara,  ii  576; \nanagrammatical  signi- \nfication, ii  579;  refuse \nto  create  progeny,  fi \n584 \n\nKumuda-pati,  ii  44 \n\n\nINDEX \n\n\nXV \n\n\nKundalini-sakti,  i  293 \n\nKuni-to  ko  tachi-no  mi- \nkoto,  i  241 \n\nKurdn,  ii  529 \n\nKurios,  i  353 \n\nKusa,  ii  404 \n\nKuvera,  i  128 \n\nKwan-shai-yin,  i  71,  72, \n136,  431,  470,  471,  473 \n\nKwan-Yin,  i  32,  137,  288, \n431,  470,  471,  473 \n\nKwan-yin-t'ien,  i  32,  136, \n137 \n\nKwoh  P'oh,  ii  54 \n\nKyriel,  ii  22 \n\n\nLabyrinthodon,  ii  299 \nLacaille,  i  661 \nLachelier,  i  630 \nLaertius,  ii  159 \nLahgash,  i  354 \nLaing,   Samuel,  i  504,  ii \n\n71,   155,  172,  255,  510, \n\n657,  671,   716 \nLajard,  i  125 \nLakshmi,  i  380,  ii  76 \nLamarck,  i  585,  ii  646 \nLambert,  Franz,  ii  633 \nLamech,  ii  265 \nLane,  Homer,  i  85 \nLange,  i  518 \nLanguage,  ii  199 \nUnka,    ii   70.    163,   236, \n\n276,  332,  408,  435 \nLankester,    Prof.,   ii  295 \nUnoo,  i  11,  71,  120,  205, \n\nii  18,  295 \nLao-tse,  i  xxv,  174 \nLaplace,  i  103,  151,  165, \n\n498,  500,  502.  505,  576, \n\n588,    591,   592,    595    et \n\nsea.,  652 \nLa  Pluche,  i  613 \nLares,  ii  361 \nLartet,   ii  278,  690,   714, \n\n751 \nLassen,  i  xxviii \nLatona,  i  366,  ii  419,  771, \n\n772 \nLaura,  ii  207 \nLaurence.  Archbishop,  ii \n\n230,  482 \nLaurentian,    ii    151,    254, \n\n710,  712 \nLavoisier,  i  468 \nUya.  i  88,  138,  140,  145, \n\n147.  204,  258,  557,  568, \n\nii  240 \n\n\nLaya.  seven  centers,  i \n13o;  ilus,  resting  in,  i \n140;  a  condition,  i  143; \nFohat  produces  laya \ncenters,  i  147;  state,  i \n258 ;  occultist  regard- \ning, i  557;  a  neutral \ncondition,  ii  240 \n\nLayard,  ii  5 \n\nLaycock,  ii  622 \n\nLebanon,  ii  494 \n\nLe  Clerc,  i  354 \n\nLe  Couturier,  i  492,  494, \n500,  502,  604 \n\nLeda,  i  358,  366,  ii  121, \n197 \n\nLefevre.  ii  66,  169,  187, \n709,  714,  741,  779 \n\nLegge,  i  xxxvii \n\nLegends,  ii  311 \n\nLeibnitz,  i  103,  107,  179, \n310,  489,  491,  613,  622, \n623,  626  et  seq.,  62S  et \nseq.,  ii   186 \n\nLemming,  ii  781 \n\nLemnos,  ii  3,  391 \n\nLemuria,  ii  7,  141,  193, \n195,  201,  323  et  seq., \n327  et  seq.,  333  et  seq., \n368,  371,  402,  405,  433, \n762,  768,  770,  779,  783, \n789 \n\nLemuria,  proposed  name \nof  Third-Race  Conti- \nnent, ii  7;  destroyed \nby  volcanic  action,  ii \n141 ;  cradle  of  primitive \nphysical  man,  ii  193, \n789;  its  half-animal \nraces  or  tribes,  ii  195; \ngigantic  Lemurians.  ii \n201 ;  name  of,  ii  323  et \nseq.;  Africa  later  than, \nii  368;  northern  and \nsouthern  divisions,  ii \n371 ;  Scandinavia  part \nof,  ii  402;  relics  of, \nii  405 ;  at  highest  point \nof  civilization,  ii  433  et \nseq.;  combined  with \nAtlantis,  ii  762;  the \nkingdom  of  Saturn,  ii \n768;  Lemurian  surviv- \nals, ii  779;  giant  con- \ntinent, ii  783 \n\nLemurians,  ii  263,  274, \n286,  301,  331,  351 \n\nLemuro-Atlanteans,  ii  184 \n191,  195,  221,  250,  316 \net  seq.,  Af26 \n\n\nLenoir,  ii  386 \n\nLenormant,  ii  432 \n\nLeo,  i  213,  ii  407,  433 \n\nLeo  Isaurus,  ii  763 \n\nLeon,  Moses  de,  ii  28 \n\nLeslie,  i  515 \n\nLeto,  ii  770 \n\nLeukippos,  i  2,  117,  343, \n518,  579 \n\nLeverrier,  ii  441 \n\nLevi,  filiphas,  i  xlvi,  196, \n243,  253  et  seq.,  259,  ii \n74,  238,  268,  359,  377, \n409,  506,  511,  545,  554, \n555.  589 \n\nLeviathan,  ii  206,  268 \n\nLevites,  ii  211,  212 \n\nLewes,  i  125,  528 \n\nLewins,  Dr.,  i  484 \n\nLewis    i  650 \n\nLha,  I  238,  ii  15,  22,  63, \n110 \n\nLhamayin,  ii  16,  6i3 \n\nLha-ssa,  ii  63 \n\nLiafail,    ii    342 \n\nLibraries,  archaic,  ii  692 \n\nLife,  i  2,  529 \n\nLight,  i  40,  74,  81,  481, \n483,  ii  33 \n\nLila,  ii  53,  126 \n\nLilith,  ii  262,  285,  679 \n\nLinga  Purdna,  i  458,  ii \n250 \n\nLinga  sarira,  i  153,  ii  241, \n593 \n\nLingam-Yoni,  ii  465,  472 \n\nLinnaeus,  ii  287 \n\nLipika,  i  103,  105,  107, \n118,  127  et  seq.,  192, \n294 \n\nLipika,  the  Second  Sev- \nen, i  31 ;  produced  by \nthe  Three,  i  103;  spir- \nits of  the  Universe,  i \n127  ^/  seq. ;  Karmic  Li- \npikas,  i  192 \n\nLizeray,  ii  355 \n\nLittre,  ii  790 \n\nLolos.  ii  280 \n\nLodge,  i  488 \n\nLodur,  ii  97 \n\nLogan  stones,  ii  342 \n\nLogoi,  i  72.  74.  246,  411 \n\nLogos,  i  16,  80,  110,  130, \n137,  138,  214,  246,  279, \n349,  350,  473,  571,  ii  25, \n38,  230,  234,  247,  310, \n318,  418,  541,  579,  599, \n703 \n\nLogos,  first  cause,  i  16; \n\n\nXVI \n\n\nINDEX \n\n\none  ray,  i  80 ;  the  De- \nmiourgos,  i  110;  or  Is- \nvara,  i  130;  Brahma,  i \n137;  light  of  the,  i  138, \nii  70;  Plato's,  i  214; \n\"the  Heavenly  Man,\" \ni  246,  ii  599;  the  col- \nlective \"creator\"  of  the \nuniverse,  i  279 ;  the  cre- \native Deity,  i  349;  the \nSecond  God,  i  350;  of \nGnostics,  i  350 ;  the  Su- \npreme Buddha,  i  571; \nmirror  reflecting  uni- \nversal mind,  ii  25,  38; \nWisdom,  ii  230;  Satan \nis,  ii  234;  great  un- \nseen, ii  310;  synthesis \nof,  ii  373,  a  bull  with \nthe  Egyptians,  ii  418; \nthe  interpreter,  ii  541 ; \nunknown  light,  ii  703 \n\nLoka-Chakshus,  i  100 \n\nLoka-Palas,  i    128 \n\nLokas,  i  204,  ii  44,  47 \n\nLoki   i  402,  ii  283 \n\nLord,  ii  60 \n\nLotus,  i  57,  380,  ii  15,  44, \n179,  578 \n\nLotus  symbol,  i  379 \n\nLubbock,  ii  169,  314,  439, \n722,  749 \n\nLucae,  ii  646 \n\nLucian,  ii  285,  603 \n\nLucianists,  ii  239 \n\nLucifer,  ii  45,  237,  238, \n511 \n\nLucina.  i  401 \n\nLucretius,  i  568,  579,  594, \nii  521 \n\nLudolf,  ii  531 \n\nLundy,  Dr..  ii  482,  561 \n\nLung-shu,  i  61 \n\nLunus,  ii  464 \n\nLutaud,  ii  151 \n\nLuther,  ii  127 \n\nLuxor,  ii  430 \n\nLydda,  ii  504 \n\nLydus,  ii  542 \n\nLyell.  Sir  C,  ii  2oO,  676, \n693.  721.  728,  778,  783 \n\nLynkeus,  ii  122 \n\n\nM \n\nMa,  ii  576,  578 \nMcClatchie,  i  471 \nMackenzie,     Kenneth, \n305.  568,  ii  556 \n\n\nMackey,  ii  357,  362,  408, \n431.  433.  436 \n\nMacrocosm,  i  128,  ii  573 \nMacroprosopus,  i  60 \nMadagascar,  ii  177 \nMadhavi,  i  384 \nMadhya.  i  138 \nMadhyama.  i  138,  534 \nMadhyamikas,  i  44,  48 \nMadler,  i  501   ii  551 \nMagas,  ii  323 \nMagendie,  ii  131 \nMagi,  i  654,  ii  6,  323,  756 \nMagian  literature,  i  xxvi \nMagnes,  i  344 \nMagnus  limbus,  i  283 \nMaha,  i  461.  ii  282 \nMahabharata,    i    23,    90, \n\n369,  397,  ii  43,  47,  139, \n\n214.  390.  591 \n\nMaha  Buddhi,  i  257,  334, \n\n451 \nMaha  Chohan,  ii  220,  369 \nMahadeva,  ii  591 \nMaha  Guru,  i  208 \nMaha-Kalpa^  i  36,  40,  53, \n\n368,  ii  56^ \n\nMahamanvantara,   i  359, \n\nii  602 \nMahamaya,  i  292,  ii  88, \n\n100,  446 \nMaha-Pralaya,  i  134,  140, \n\n151,  172.  215,  369,  Z7Z, \n\n552 \n\nMaharajahs,  i  122,  123, \n126,  294,  11  427 \n\nMahat,  i  62.  221,  257,  330, \n350,  360,  385,  450.  454, \n574,  602,  ii  79.  81,  88, \n103,  163,  478.  513, \n\nMahat,  universal  intelli- \ngence, i  62;  its  num- \nber is  five,  i  221 ;  and \nmatter,  i  257;  in  the \nPuranas,  i  330;  and \nBrahma,  i  350;  intel- \nlect, i  360;  the  first \nmanifested  intellect,  i \n385 ;  the  divine  mind,  i \n450:  the  first  creation, \ni  454;  plane  of,  i  574; \nmind,  i  602;  element \nof,  absent  in  Barhish- \nad  Pitris^  ii  79;  reflec- \ntion of,  ii  81 ;  universal \nmind^  ii  88,  163;  sons \nof,  li  103;  emanates \nLogos,  ii  478;  pure  di- \nvine principle,  ii  513 \n\n\nMahatmas,  i  46,  ii  173, \n423 \n\nMahattattva,  i  446 \n\nMahaturuvat,  i  357 \n\nMaha-Vidya,  i  169 \n\nMahayana,  i  39,  158,  ii  34 \n\nMahayogin,  ii  549 \n\nMahayuga,  i  63,  ii  69, \n246 \n\nMahomet,  ii  203 \n\nMaia,  i  xxxii \n\nMaier,  i  601 \n\nMaimonides,  i  394,  ii  134, \n205.  376.  455 \n\nMaistre,  de,  i  502 \n\nMaitland,  Dr.,  ii  441 \n\nMaitreya,  i  286,  377,  384, \n456,  470 \n\nMakara,  i  219,  221.  233, \n376.  384.  ii  93,  268,  576, \n579 \n\nMakara-ketu,  ii  579 \n\nMalachim,  i  442 \n\nMalcolm,  i  649 \n\nMalebranche,  i  631 \n\nMalkuth,  i  239.  ii  595 \n\nMalthus,  i  229,  ii  245 \n\nMaluk,  li  514 \n\nMammals,  ii  180 \n\nMan,  i  160,  174,  241.  ii \n66,  185,  191,  370 \n\nMan.  evolution  of,  ii  257 \n\nMan,  existence  of,  ii  148 \n\nManas,  i  153.  220,  242, \n243,  334,  570,  ii  57,  80, \n88,  191,  241,  247,  254, \n2\u00bb3,  318,  378,  414,  576, \n593 \n\nManas,  the  human  soul, \ni  153;  fifth  principle,  i \n220,  ii  88;  and  Neph- \nesh,  i  242;  is  dual,  i \n334;  the  higher,  i  570; \nthe  agent  of  transmis- \nsion, ii  57:  and  Kama, \nii  /9;  primeval  man \nlacked,  ii  80;  the  en- \ndowment of,  ii  191 ; \nthe  middle  principle,  ii \n241;  union  with  Bud- \ndhi. ii  247;  is  triple, \nii  254;  the  Serpent  of \nKnowledge,  ii  283;  of \ntffe'Rishis,  ii  318;  the \nseat  of  Intellect,  ii  378 ; \nin  the  myth  of  Pro- \nmetheus, ii  414;  human \nsoul,  ii  596 \n\nManasa,  ii  19,  89 \n\nManasa  Dhyanis,  i  181 \n\n\nIND^ \n\n\nxvu \n\n\nManasaputras,  i  543,  ii \n48,  167 \n\nManas-Buddhi    ii   638 \n\nMandakini,  i  385 \n\nMandala,  i  385 \n\nMandrake,  ii  27 \n\nMdndukya  Upanishad,  i \n83 \n\nManes,  ii  143 \n\nManetho,  ii  692 \n\nMangala,  ii  124 \n\nManomaya-kosa,  i  157 \n\nManasarovara,  i  357 \n\nMantras,  i  436 \n\nMantrika-sakti,  i  293 \n\nManu,  i  186^  ii  67,  185, \n259,  366,  573,  718,  725 \n\nManu,  i  9,  248,  376,  385, \n449,  ii  311 \n\nManu,  the  Manvantara, \ni  63;  thinking  entities, \ni  174;  the  undying \nEgo,  i  248;  the  Kmgs, \nhis  sons,  i  376;  created \nby  Viraj,  ii  311 \n\nManus,  i  63,  174,  371, \n453,  ii  34,  88,  102,  307, \n359,  365  et  seq.,  774 \n\nManus,  fourteen  in  every \nday  of  Brahma,  i  63; \nthinking  entities,  i  174 ; \nthe  Svarlokans  seek  re- \nfuge with,  i  371 ;  hier- \narchy of,  1  453 ;  beyond \nGreat  Range,  ii  34;  or \nminds,  ii  88;  generic \nnames,  ii  307;  mixed \nup  in  numbers,  ii  359; \nseven  and  ten,  ii  365  et \nseq,,  thinking  beings,  ii \n774 \n\nManushya,  ii  103 \n\nManushi  Buddhas,  i  52, \n109,  571 \n\nManu  Svayambhuva,  i \n452,  ii  1^ \n\nManvantara,  i  1,  3,  11, \n12,  17,  36,  63,  88,  103, \n119,  143,  182,  237,  250, \n281,  328,  369,  370,  373, \n390,  398,  454,  505.  523, \n527,  S48.  582,  ii  24,  57, \n74,  80,  88,  94,  186,  249, \n308,  310,  320,  328.  400, \n611,  614,  618,  652,  730 \n\nManvantara,  or  Manu. \ni  1 ;  new  Manvantaras,  i \n3 ;  dawn  of  period, ill; \nday  of  Brahma,  i  12; \nphenomenal  world  of. \n\n\ni   17;   seven  eternities, \ni  35;  cycles  of  being,  i \n63 ;    primordial    seven \nduring,  i  88;  Manvan- \ntaric  life,  i   103;  pro- \ntectors of,  i  119,  ii  611 ; \nmillions  of  worlds  pro- \nduced  in,   i    143;    hu- \nmanity of,  i   182;  the \n\"Flames*   in,    i   237; \nperiod    of    activity,    i \n281 ;   Manvantaric  im- \npulse, i  323 ;  in  the  Pu- \nranas,  i  369;  and  Pra- \nlayas,  i  370;  night  fol- \nlows day,  i  373;  Man- \nvantaric  gods,   i   390 \npregenetic  day,  i  398 \ndistinct  Kalpas,  i  454 \nrotatory    motion    dur- \ning, i   505;   ether  un- \nchangeable during  the \nManvantaric  periods,  i \n527*  primal  matter  of, \ni   5^ ;    commencement \nof,  ii  24;  new  Manvan- \ntaras, ii  57;  series  of, \nii  80;  ascending  scale, \nii  88;  past  Manvanta- \nras ii  94;  Manvantaric \ncycle,  ii  180;  the  great \nManvantara,  ii  249;  a \nManvantaric  period,  ii \n308;  Vaivasvata  Man- \nvantara, ii  310;  mean- \nings  ot,   ii    320;   long \nhence,  ii  328;  our  pre- \nsent round,  ii  400;  the \nPhoenix,   ii  618;   suc- \ncessive  renovations,   ii \n730 \nMara,  ii  579 \nMarcellus,  ii  408 \nMarco  Polo,  ii  441 \nMarcosians,  i  350,  448 \nMarichi,  ii  78,  132 \nMariette  Bey,  i  75,  311 \nMariolatry,  i  388 \nMarisha,  ii  175 \nMarius,  ii  277 \nMarkos,  i  352,  410,  449 \nMars,  i  163  et  seq.,  435, \n575,  ii  43,  124,  136,  143, \n392 \nMars,  relation  to  Earth, \ni  163  et  seq.;  with  an- \ncient   Syrians,    i    435; \nSeven  Sons  of  Light,  i \n575;  identical  with  Je- \nhovah, ii  43;  the  Hin- \n\n\ndu Mangala.  ii  124; \nphysical  conditions  on, \nii  136;  Egyptian  Ar- \ntes,  ii  143 \n\nMarsupial  types,  ii  7 \n\nMartianus  Capella,  i  650 \n\nMartinists,  ii  409 \n\nMarttanda,  i  99,  100,  527, \n529,625 \n\nMarttanda^  our  Sun,  i  99 ; \nBal-ilu  is  not  satisfied, \ni  100;  son  of  Akaia,  i \n527 ;  watches  and  threa- \ntens, i  529;  evolution \nfrom  bosom  of  Aditi,  i \n625 \n\nMaruts,   ii  613,  615 \n\nMary,  i  384,  410 \n\nMary,  Virgin,  i  91,  379, \n396,  458 \n\nMasonry,  ii  795 \n\nMaspero,  i  91,  311,  353, \n386,  436,  675,  ii  270,  432 \n\nMassey,  C.  C,  i  133 \n\nMassey,  Gerald,  i  219, \n220,  305,  387,^  402,  405, \n408. 650,  ii  355,  546,  553, \n5^,  630,  631 \n\nMassorah,  i  463,  ii  464 \n\nMastodon,  ii  219 \n\nMasudi,  ii  453 \n\nMaterialism,  i   124,  518 \n\nMathematical  evidence,  i \nxlvii \n\nMathers,  S.  L.,  i  78,  242, \n352,  619  ii  S43,  625 \n\nMati,  ii  414 \n\nMatripadma,  i  57 \n\nMatsya,  i  369 \n\nMatsya-Avatara,  ii  139 \n\nMatsya  Purana,  i  378,  ii \n89 \n\nMatter,  i  83, 124,  138,  145, \n179,  189,  258,  280,  329, \n481,  518,  587 \n\nMatter,  Fohat  builds  in, \ni  83;  mind  and,  i  124; \nvanishing  point  of,  i \n138 ;  laya  centers,  i  145 ; \nspirit  and,  i  179.  258, \n277,  481 ;  physical  man, \ni  189;  is  eternal,  i  280; \n545;  aggregate  of  ob- \njects of  perception,  i \n329;  the  atoms,  i  518; \npure  and  simple,  i  587 \n\nMaury,  ii  363,  481,  497 \n\nMaxwell,  Clerk,  i  111, \n143,  486,  513,  552,  607 \n\n\nXVUl \n\n\nINDEX \n\n\nMay,  month  of,  i  J96 \nMaya,  i  11,  28,  39,  40,  44, \n45,  54^  58,  120,  2Z1,  238, \n255,  384,  430,  525.  574, \n633,  638,  ii  50,  108 \nMaya,  illusion  of  ignor- \nance, i  11;  the  lap  of, \ni  28;  enters  all  finite \nthings,  i  39;  delusions \nproduced  by,  i  40 ;  the \noutcome  of  Nidana \nand,  i  44 ;  no  Maya  has \ninfluence  in  essence,  i \n45;  has  to  die,  i  54;  a \nmanifestation,  i  120 ; \nthe  waves  of,  i  237; \nseven  worlds  of,  i  238 ; \nPrakriti,  or  illusion,  i \n255;  objective  exist- \nence is,  i  430;  senses \nvictims  of,  i  525 ;  dark- \nness of  eternal,  i  574; \nboth  matter  and  spirit \nare,  i  633;  illusive  ap- \npearance, i  638;  as \nillusion,  ii  108 \nMayamoha,  i  419,  422 \nMayas  of  Yucatan,  i  267, \n390,  ii  34,  36,  50,  229, \n506 \nMayasabha,  ii  426 \nMazdeans,   i   113,   ii  92, \n\n290,  516 \nMazdeism,   ii  607 \nMedea,  i  253 \nMedhatithi,  i  333 \nMediterranean,   ii   752 \nMedusa,  ii  119,  177 \nMegalosaurus,  ii   151 \nMegatherium,  ii  218 \nMelha,  ii  34,  63 \nMelia,  ii  519 \nMelchizedec,   ii   392 \nMemphis,  ii  363 \nMen  (Amen),  i  366 \nMendeleeff,  i  553,  586 \nMendes,  i  253 \nMenes,   ii   374 \nMenelaus,  ii  276,  796 \nMeunier,    S.,   ii    159 \nMentone,  ii  749 \nMercabah,  i  214,  354 \nMercury,    i    155,    163    et \nseq.,  362,  389,  435,  575, \nii  27,  48,  136,  374,  529, \n541  et  seq. \nMercury,  has  no  satellite, \ni  155;   does  not  belong \nto  our  chain,  i  163  et \nseq.;    ibis,    sacred    to \n\n\nthe  God,  i  362;  the \nappointed  messenger, \ni  389 ;  ruled  by  \"  arch- \nangels,\" i  435;  Budha^ \nii  27;  Hermes  and,  ii \n48;  physical  conditions \non,  li  136;  Sirius,  the \nstar  of,  ii  374;  the \nGreek,  ii  529;  son  of \nCoelus  and  Lux,  ii  541 \n\nMercury  Trismegistos,  ii \n545 \n\nMergain,  ii  398 \n\nMerodach,  ii  210,  384, \n503 \n\nMerope,  ii  768 \n\nMerian,   ii  440 \n\nMertz,  i  626,  629 \n\nMeru,  i  127,  204,  ii  6, \n357,  401,  403,  404,  493, \n785 \n\nMeru,  abode  of  Gods,  i \n127,  ii  357;  guarded  by \nserpent,  i  129;  the \nroots  of,  ii  401 ;  coun- \ntries north  and  south \nof,  ii  403;  the  Svar- \nloka,  ii  404;  mountain \nof  gods,  ii  493;  the \ncelestial  pole,  ii  785 \n\nMeshia,  ii  134 \n\nMeshiane,  ii  134 \n\nMesmer,  ii_156 \n\nMesozoic,  ii  676 \n\nMessengers,  i  123 \n\nMessiah,  i  385,  ii  23 \n\nMetaphysics,  i  96,  484 \n\nMetatron,  ii  216,  479 \n\nMetis,  i  384 \n\nMetcalfe,  Samuel,  i  496, \n524,  5i8,  583, \n\nMethusaleh,  ii  195 \n\nMeteorites,   ii    706 \n\nMexican,   ii  213 \n\nMexicans^  i  267 \n\nMexico,  li  793 \n\nMiao-tse,  ii  280,  337,  339 \n\nMichael,  St.,  i  418,  437, \n459,  ii  62,  63.  238.  378, \n478  et  seq.,  508  et  seq., \n538 \n\nMichael,  his  army,  i  418; \nthe  hidden  Jewish  God, \ni  437;  \"who  is  as \nGod,\"  i  459;  like  unto \nJehovah,  ii  62;  a  Bud- \ndhist, ii  63;  and  St. \nGeorge,  ii  238;  the \nhigher  terrestrial  Wis- \ndom, ii  378;    the  Fer- \n\n\nouer  of  Christ,  ii  478; \n\nequivalent  to  Jehovah, \n\nii  508  et  seq.;  watches \n\nover  the  Jews,  ii  538 \nMichelet,  i  676 \nMico,  i  364 \n\nMicrocosm,  i  128,  ii  573 \nMicroprosopus,  i  60,  215, \n\n241;  ii  625,  626 \nMidas,  ii  760 \nMidian,  i  385 \nMidrashim,  ii  535 \nMilk,  Sea  of,  i  67 \nMill,  John  Stuart,  i  588 \nMilne- Edwards,  ii  723 \nMilton,  i  252,  481,  622,  ii \n\n62,   356,  482,  484 \nMimir,  i  402 \nMimra,  i  384 \nMina,  i  376,  ii  579 \nMind,  i  38 \nMinerva,  i  384,  ii  396 \nMing-ti,  i  xxviii \nMiocene  period,  i  184,  ii \n\n11,  395,  676,  710,  727, \n\n786 \nMiriam,  i  384 \nMirville,  de,  i  465,  467,  ii \n\n209,  278,  415.  476,  479 \nMisorte,  ii  338 \nMilra,  Arjuna,  i  95 \nMitford,  G.,  ii  514 \nMithra,  ii  28 \nMithras,  i  340,  384 \nMivart,    St.    George,    ii \n\n696 \nMizpeth,  ii  409 \nMlechchhas,  i  xxxv.  270. \n\nii  405 \nMochos,  i  365,  461 \nMoksha,  i  38,  132 \nMoleschott,  i  124,  297,  ii \n\n244 \nMoloch,  i  463,  ii  304 \nMonad,  i  64,  179,  246,  384, \n\n426,  ii  42,  80,  110,  185 \nMonad,  the  Pythagorean, \n\ni  64;  Muktas  or  Jivat- \n\nmas,    i    132;    esoteric \n\nPhilosophy  on,  i  171 ; \nierarchv  of  Monads, \ni  173;  Atma-Buddhi,  i \n179;  higher  principles, \ni  233;  Monads,  mys- \ntery of,  i  384 ;  Monad, \na  point,  i  426;  genesis \nof  Gods,  i  548;  Gods, \nMonads  and  Atoms,  i \n610;  the  universal,  ii \n80;    and  its  conscious \n\n\nIND\u00a3X \n\n\nXIX \n\n\nprinciple,    ii    110;     is \ndestined  to  animate  fu- \nture races,  ii  150;  and \nJivas,  ii  185;  Monads, \nincarnated,  ii  303 \nMonads,  i  132,  171,  173, \n174,  216,  233,  548,  610, \nii  56,  80,  150,  303 \nMonera,  ii  185 \nMoneron,  ii  189,  653 \nMoneron     Haeckelii,     ii \n\n151,  674 \nMongolia,  ii  586 \nMongols,  ii  425 \nMonism,  i  124 \nMonkey  kingdom,  ii  289 \nMontesquieu,   i  676 \nMontfaucon,  ii  542 \nMoon,  i  155,  156,  159,  172, \n179,  180,  227,  305,  386, \n396,  ii  75,  llS,  139,  463, \n464 \nMoon,  as  earth's  satellite, \ni  155;   a  cold  residual \nquantity,  i  156;   trans- \nfers its  energy,  i  159; \nItmar     chain,     i     172; \nlunar   monads,   i    179; \nrevolves    round    earth, \ni  180 ;  the  moon-god,  i \n227 ;    intimately   relat- \ned with  earth,  i  305; \nDeus  Lunus,  i  386;  an \noccult  mystery,  i  396; \nLords  of  the  Moon,  ii \n75;    sheU   of,   ii    115; \n\"The  Mother,\"  ii  139; \nthe    Crescent,    ii    463; \nname  of,  ii  464 \nMoon-god,  ii  63 \nMoon-worship,  i   388 \nMoore,  Mrs.  Bloomfield, \n\ni  556,  561 \nMorbihan,  ii  752 \nMorgana,  ii  398 \nMor  Isaac,  i  435 \nMorning  Star,  ii  238 \nMortillet,  de,  ii  678,  686, \n\n714 \nMosasaurus.   ii   205 \nMoses,    i    80,    313,    314, \n374.  422,  ii  3,  63,  115, \n124,  208,  212,  38/,  426, \n428,  465.  477^  538,  557, \n560,  566 \nMoses     Chorenensis,     ii \n\n597 \nMoses   de   Leon,   i   214, \n\nii  28,  461 \nMoses*  Tabernacle,  i  347 \n\n\nMot,  i  451 \n\nMotion,  i  69,  141,  282, \n509,  ii  80,  552 \n\nMousseaux,  des,  ii  346, \n414 \n\nMouth,  ii  464 \n\nMovers,  i  348,  365,  366, \n461,  ii  3cA) \n\nM'rira,  ii  406 \n\nMuir,  i  422,  ii  548,  561 \n\nMukhya,  i  446,  454 \n\nMukta,  i  7 \n\nMuktas,  i  132 \n\nMukti,  i  XX \n\nMulaprakriti,  i  10,  15,  19, \n35,  46,  61,  69,  130,  136, \n147,  176,  256.  273,  337, \n346,  349,  426,  522,  629, \nii  24,  65,  597 \n\nMulaprakrit',  and  Para- \nbrahm,  i  10;  pre-cos- \nmic  Root- Substance,  i. \n15 ;  Prakriti  evolved \nfrom,  i  19;  the  soul, \ni  35;  Vedantin  idea \nof,  i  46;  noumenon,  i \n61 ;  on  the  highest \nplane,  i  69 ;  the  veil  of \nParabrahm,  i  130;  the \nroot  of  nature,  i  136; \nthe  essence  of  matter, \ni  147;  primordial  ho- \nmogeneous matter,  i \n176;  the  root  of  all,  i \n256,  522;  one  with \nParabrahm,  i  273;  the \nveil  concealing  Abso- \nlute, i  346,  426;  known \nto  ISvara,  i  349;  an \ninvisible  Presence,  i \n629 \n\nMiiller,  Max  i  xxiv,  xxv, \nxxxviii,  xlvi,  47,  69,  94, \n304,  360.  36:^,  3^8,  472, \nii  42,  75,  97,  194  199, \n225,  253,  425,  442,  450, \n566,  721 \n\nMiinchhausen,  ii  441 \n\nMunis,  ii  259 \n\nMurray,  ii  753 \n\nMuslin,   ii   226 \n\nMuspel,   i  202 \n\nMut,  i  91,  ii  464 \n\nMyer,  Isaac,  i  347,  374, \n619,   ii   116,  457,   478 \n\nMylitta,   ii   4^ \n\nMystery  Language,  i  308 \n\nMystics,  ii  244 \n\nMyth,  I  425 \n\nMyths,  ii  517 \n\n\nN \n\n\nNaasenian    Gnostics,    ii \n\n355 \nNabathean     Agriculture, \n\ni  417,  ii  452 \nNabhastala,   i   371 \nNabhi,  ii  321 \nNadaillac,  de,  ii  339 \nNagj^  i  408,  ii  181,  208, \n\nNaga-dvipa,  ii  501 \n\nNagal,    ii   213 \n\nNagarjuna,   i   49 \n\nNagas,  i  126,  348,  404  ii \n26,  132,  211,  213,  214, \n501 \n\nNagas,  allegorical  de- \nscriptions, i  126;  de- \nmons, i  348;  human, \nnot  reptile,  i  404;  ot \nBuddhism,  ii  26;  a \nRace  of  men,  ii  132; \nBuddhist  wise  men,  ii \n211;  Nagals  and  Na- \ngas, ii  213;  in  Ameri- \nca, ii  214;  Serpents  or \nSeraphs,  ii  501 \n\nNageli,  ii  649 \n\nNagpur,  ii  501 \n\nNaguals,  ii  182,  213 \n\nNahbkun,  i  472 \n\nNahash,  ii  246   247 \n\nNahuatls,  ii  35 \n\nNaimittika^  i  370 \n\nNannak,  ii  139 \n\nNanda,  ii  550 \n\nNandi,  ii  406 \n\nNarada,  ii  48,  49,  275, \n323,  502,  566,  584 \n\nNaradiya  Purdna,  ii  82 \n\nNaras,  ii  65 \n\nNarayana,  i  64,  231,  333, \n458,  626,  ii  495 \n\nNargals,  ii   182,  213 \n\nNaros,   ii  619 \n\nNasmyth,  i  530,  591 \n\nNaudin,  ii   119,   181 \n\nNautch  girls,  ii  460 \n\nNautchni,  ii  463 \n\nNazarenes,  i  xxxvi,  195, \nii  96 \n\nNeanderthal  skull,  ii  687 \n\nNebo,  ii  211,  455 \n\nNebu,  ii  47/ \n\nNebuchadnezzar,  ii  453 \n\nNebulae,  i  598 \n\nNebular  theory,  i  101, \n587  et  seq. \n\nNegros,   ii   790 \n\n\nXK \n\n\nIND^ \n\n\nNehhashim,  ii  409 \nNeibban,  i  58 \nNeilos,  1  390 \nNeith,  i  393,  399 \nNemesis,   i   641    et  seq,, \n\nii   305,  421 \nNeodymium,  i  141 \nNeo-Platonists,     i    xliv, \n\n409 \nNephesh,   i   225,   242   et \n\nseq.,  ii  315,  457 \nNephesh  chaiah,  i  226 \nNephilim,  ii  229,  279,  775 \nNeptune,  i  101,  102.  149, \n\n444,  ii  406,  408,  795 \nNereus,  ii  766 \nNergas,  ii  2 \nNeshamah,  i  242  et  seq., \n\nii  457 \nNeumann,  ii  424 \nNcwcomb,  i  543,  ii  149 \nNewman,  Prof.,  ii  416 \nNewton,  Sir  I.,  i  103,  484, \n\n490   et  seq.,  496,   498, \n\n503,  544,  594,  601,  607, \n\n652,  ii  4B5,  674 \nNidana,  i  38,  39,  44,  93, \n\n509 \nNidana,  cause  of  misery, \n\ni  38;    cause  of  being, \n\ni    39;   eternal   Nidana, \n\ni  93 \nNifl-heim,  ii  245,  774 \nNights,  i   103,    155 \nNilakantha,  i  94,  ii  89 \nNilalohita,  ii  192 \nNilsson,  ii  749 \nNimi,  ii  524 \nNimrod,  ii  453 \nNimrods,  ii  272 \nNimrod  Epic,  ii  353 \nNineveh,  ii  692 \nNippang,   i  38 \nNirguna,  ii  95 \nNirmanakaya,    i    233,    ii \n\n201,  255 \nNirmanakayas,  ii  94,  636, \n\n652 \nNirupadhi   i  582 \nNirvana,   i   xx,   38,   140, \n\n173,   245,   371,   635,   ii \n\n246,  281 \nNirvani,  ii  80 \nNitrogen,  i  626 \nNitya,   i  371,   ii  69 \nNitya  Sarga,  ii  310 \nNiza,   ii   35 \nNoah,  i  360,  444,  ii  4,  138, \n\n145.  265,  270,  306,  309, \n\n\n335,  353.  360,  390,  399, \n453.  532 \n\nNoah,  ark  of,  i  360;  in \nKabala,  i  444 ;  the  Bib- \nlical Deluge,  ii  4;  Xi- \nsuthrus,  ii  139,  397; \nfloating  on  waters,  ii \n145;  formerly  inhabit- \ned Atlantis,  ii  265; \nDeukalion  constructs \nark,  ii  27  ;  deluges,  ii \n306 ;  Hindu  embodi- \nment of,  ii  309;  head- \nfigures  of  deluge,  ii \n335;  Kabirim,  \"Del- \nuge-Gods,\" ii  360;  a \nKabir,  ii  390;  posterity \nof,  ii  453;  computation \nof  seasons,  ii  532 \n\nNod,  ii  286 \n\nNominalists,  i  274 \n\nNonnus,  ii  144 \n\nNut,  i  228 \n\nNordenskiold,   ii   773 \n\nNorse  Legends,  ii  97 \n\nNorse  Mythology,  i  427 \n\nNorway,   ii   399 \n\nNorwegians,   ii   424 \n\nNott  and  Gliddon,  ii  611 \n\nNoumena,  ii  517 \n\nNoumenal  Causes,  i  109, \n145 \n\nNovalis,  i  212 \n\nNux,  i  110 \n\nNuma,  ii  552,  620 \n\nNumbers,   ii   35 \n\nNumerals,  i  89 \n\nNuraghi,  ii  352 \n\nNyam-Nyam,  ii  445,  754 \n\n\nOannes.  i  263,  ii  54,  226, \n366 \n\nOb,  i  76 \n\nObelisks,  i  125 \n\nOccultism,  i  xxxviii  et \nseq.,  150,  245,  424,  ii  180 \n\nOccultism^  and  Gupta \nVidya,  i  xxxix  et  seq., \nanswer  to  Kabalists, \ni  245;  m3^h  is  oral \ntradition,    i    425 \n\nOccultists,  i  147,  150,  178, \n479,  ii  157,  187,  228, \n240 \n\nOccultists,  assert  the  in- \ndestructibility of  sub- \nstance,  i    147,    ii  180; \n\n\ncalculate    age    of    hu- \nmanity, i  150;     distin- \nguish sUges  of  evolu- \ntion,  i    178;   and   sci- \nence, i  479 \nOcean^  i  345 \nOceania,  ii  223 \nOd,  i  76 \nOdin,  i  XXX,  402,  427,  ii \n\n97,   100,  423 \nOdyssey,  ii  605 \nOeaohoo,    i   29,    68,    71, \n\n72,  93 \nOedipus,  i  161,  ii  540 \nOersted,  i  484.  589 \nOgdoad,  i  448,  ii  358 \nOgygia    ii  769 \nOi-Ha-Hou,  i  93 \nOkeanos    ii   143,  413 \nOlaus  Magnus,  ii  346 \nOlcott,  H.  S.,  i  xix.  111, \n\n635.  ii  149 \nOliphant,  Laurence,  i  479 \nOliver,   Rev,   G.,   i    113. \n\n613 \nOliver,  Prof.,  ii  322,  727, \n\n783 \nOlympus,  ii  404 \nOm,  1  432 \nOmoie,  i  214,  218 \nOmoroka,  ii  115 \nOnokoro,  i  218 \nOphanim,  i  92 \nOphiomorphos,  ii  389 \nOphis,  i  459,  ii  214 \nOphis-Christos,  i  413 \nOphites,  i  127,  403,  472 \nOrai,  i  577,  ii  538 \nOrang,  ii  263 \nOrgan,  Mrs.  M.  S.,  i  566 \nOrigen,  i  387,  445,  448, \n\nii    536,   538 \nOrion,  ii  70.  277 \nOrmazd,  i  128,  429,  ii  358 \nOrmazd-Ahriman    i   412 \nOrmazd,  Tree  oi,  ii  517 \nOrpheus,  i  207.  362,  426. \n\nii  142,  267.  529,  777 \n\nOrphic  hymns,  i  461 \n\nOsiris,  i  59,  72,  134,  228, \n\n\u2022    312,  348,  362,  365,  366, \n\n379,  387,  409.  429,  463, \n\nii  130,  385  et  seq.,  419 \n\nOsiris,   a   male   Deity,   i \n\n59;    is  interchangeable \n\nwith    Isis,    i    72;     his \n\naddress  to  the  Sun.  i \n\n134;    God  manifest,  i \n\n228;    says  he  is  Turn, \n\n\nINDEX \n\n\nXXI \n\n\ni  312;  brother  to  Hor- \nus,  i  348;  Ibis^  symbol \nof  i  362;  Osiris-Sun, \ni  o65,  387;  born  from \nan  tgg,  i  366;  croco- \ndile is  sacred  to,  i  409; \naspect  of  Logos,  i  429; \nSpirits  of  the  Earth,  i \n4a3 ;  represents  Aether, \nii  130;  his  murderer, \nii  385  et  sea.;  mysteries \nof,  ii  419 \n\nOsiris-Horus,    ii   588 \nOsiris-Lunus,   i   228 \nOsiris-Ptah,   i  231 \nOsiris-Typhon,  i  412 \nOssa,  Mount,  ii  754 \nOstervald,  ii  537 \nOnech,  ii  617 \nOulom,  i  354 \nOuranos,   ii  65 \nOurches,  d',  ii  476 \nOvid,  i  388,  ii  122 \nOvum,  i  222 \nOwen,   Prof.   R.,  ii  334, \n\n646,  649,  681 \nOxus,  ii  200 \nOxygen,  i   121,  144,  249, \n\n263 \n\nOsymandias,  i  321 \nOzone,  i  144 \n\n\nPachacamac,  ii  317 \nPadma,  i  57,  380,  454,  ii \n53 \n\nPadmapani,  ii  178 \nPadma  Purdna,  ii  89 \nPalaeolithic   men,   i  208. \n\nii  686.   718 \nPalaeolithic    hatchets,    ii \n\n439 \nPalaeozoic   rocks,   ii   251 \nPalenque,    i    390,    ii    35, \n\n430,  557 \nPali,  i  xvii \n\nPan,  i  358,  ii  510,  579 \nPanjab,   ii   411 \nPanodoros,  ii  366 \nPanchama,   i   534 \nPaiichasikha,   i   457 \nPandora,  ii  270,  412 \nPanini,  ii  225,  253,  439, \n\n522 \n\nPantheism,  i  349 \nPantheists,   ii   475 \nPantheons,  i  349 \n\n\nPapuans,  ii  168,  522 \nPara,  i  138 \n\nParabrahm,  i  6,  7,  10,  15, \n46,55,69,  113,  130,  138, \n226,  256,  273,  330,  337, \n346,  354,  357,  390,  423, \n449,  522,  629,  ii  24,  36, \n108,  189,  245,  310,  553 \nParabrahm,      Secondless \nRealitjr.  i  6;    supreme \nAll,  i  7;   equivalent  to \nMiilaprakriti,  i  10;  the \nAbsolute,  i  15 ;  the  root \nof  all,  i  46;      the  im- \nconditioned    reality,    i \n69;  the  Unknowable,  i \n113;  Logos  of,  i  136; \nthe  para  form  of  Vach, \ni  138;    the  one  Life,  i \n226 ;     substance-princi- \nple, i  273;  unspeakable \nmystery,  i  330;   one  in \nessence  with  Miilapra- \nkriti, i  337;    forms  a \nveil   for  Itself,  i  346; \nsmaller    than    smallest \natom,  i  357;    Vedantic \nnotion  of    i  390;   Ain- \nSoph^  i  4i3;  name  an- \nswenng  to,  i  449;  per- \nvades    every    Jiva,     i \n522;  universal  indivis- \nible  substance,   i   629; \nits  manifestation,  ii  24; \nthe  One  Ever-Change- \nless,   ii    36;    the  All- \nCause,  ii  108 ;  the  Uni- \nversal Soul,  ii  189;  Je- \nhovah  not  a  synonym \nfor,  ii  245;    definitions \nof,   ii  310;    the  Great \nExtreme,   ii   553 \nParacelsus,  i  xlvi,  51,  222, \n297,  345,  514,  532,  538, \n584,  611,  ii  120,  349 \nParamapada,  i  liz \nParamapadatmavat,  i  420 \nParamartha,  i  27,  47,  48, \n53 \n\nParamarthika.  i  356 \nParanirvana,  i  42,  53,  135 \nParanishpanna,  i  27,  28. \n42,   53 \n\nParasakti,  i  292 \nParalara,  i  286,  415,  456, \n\nii  163,  309,  322 \nParatantra.  i  48 \nParavey,  de.  ii  206 \nParcha,  Rabbi,  ii  375,  397 \n\n\nParikalpita.  i  48 \n\nParker,  John,  i  313,  315 \n\nParkhurst,  ii  129,  459 \n\nParsis,  i  121,  388,  479,  ii \n398,  607,  :^58 \n\nParthenogenesis,  ii  177 \n\nPasa,  ii  548 \n\nPasht,  ii  552 \n\nPashut,  i  374 \n\nPass-not,  Ring,  i  130 \n\nPasteur,  i  249 \n\nPasyanti,   i    138 \n\nPatala,  ii  49,  98,  237,  357, \n407,  446 \n\nPatala,  nether  or  infer- \nnal regions,  ii  49,  357; \nSiva  hurled  Mahasura \ninto,  ii  237;  the  An- \ntipodes, ii  407,  446 \n\nPatanjali,  i  158 \n\nPaul,  St.,  ii  481,  513 \n\nPauhne  Epistles,  ii  81 \n\nPausanias,  i  469,  ii  5,  122, \n144.  27^.  363,  419,  51^ \n\nPavaka,  i  521,  ii  57.  247 \n\nPavamana,   i   521,   ii  57. \n\n247 \nPavana.  i  190 \nPegues,  ii  279 \nPelican,  i  19 \nPember.  G.  H.,  ii  229 \nPengelly,  i  567,  ii  72,  322, \n\n696,  7i6,  778 \nPentacle,  i  91 \nPentagon,  i  219 \nPeripatetics,    i    177 \nPeris,  ii  394,  398 \nPerisprit,  i  196 \nPermeability,   i  251 \nPeronne    ii  375 \nPersepolis,    ii    398 \nPersia,  ii  394 \nPersian  tr.ditions,  ii  393 \nPersonal  God,  i  3 \nPeru,  ii  793 \nPeruvians,  i  267 \nPesh-hun,  ii  48 \nPessimists,  ii  475 \nPeter,  ii  466 \nPeter  the  Hermit,  i  357 \nPetrarch,   ii  207 \nPetrie,    Flinders,    i    314, \n\n315,  ii  344 \nPetronius,    i    358 \nPfaff,  ii  87,  193,  522,  682 \nPfliiger,  ii  711 \nPfoundes,  Caot,  i  241 \nPhaethon,  ii  535,  770 \nPhallic,  i  364,  ii  548 \nPhallic  deity,  i  355 \n\n\nxxil \n\n\nINDEX \n\n\nPhallic  worship,  i  264, \n471 \n\nPhallicism,  ii  44,  544 \n\nPhallus,  i  391,  ii  104,  467 \n\nPhanes,  i  452,  583 \n\nPharaoh,  i  319,  422,  ii \n174,  4i6,  428,  465,  494, \n547 \n\nPharaoh  Thothmes,  i  400 \n\nPherecydes,  ii  552,  775 \n\nPhilalethes,  i  514 \n\nPhilebos,  i  426 \n\nPhilo  Byblius,  ii  129,  342 \n\nPhilo  Judacus,  i  72,  350, \n649,  ii  111,  200,  471, \n477,  490 \n\nPhilac,  i  364 \n\nPhilostratos,  i  404,  ii  278 \n\nPhilo-Theo-Sophia,  i  533 \n\nPhlegyac,  ii  144 \n\nPhobos,  i   165 \n\nPhoebe,  i  386,  ii  122 \n\nPhoenicians,  ii  3,  430 \n\nPhoenix,  ii  617 \n\nPhoibos  Apollo,  ii  383 \n\nPhorminx,  ii  529 \n\nPhoroneus,  ii  519 \n\nPhosphorus,  ii  244,  513 \n\nPhotios,   ii   342 \n\nPiazzi  Smyth,  ii  466 \n\nPicardy,  ii  750 \n\nPickering,  ii  331 \n\nPierius,  ii  552 \n\nPierret,  Paul,  i.l34 \n\nPigeon  superstition,  i  81 \n\nPikermi,  ii  723 \n\nPilatus,  Mons,  ii  207 \n\nPindar,  i  401,  ii  122,  123 \n\nPippala,  ii  97,  98 \n\nPisachas,  i  571 \n\nPisces,  i  263 \n\nPistis  Sophia,  i  410,  449, \nii  556,  569.  604 \n\nPilar,  ii  92.  605 \n\nPitar-Devatas,  ii  94 \n\nPithecoids.  ii  683 \n\nPitri-Pati^ii  44 \n\nPitris,  i  87.  160,  174,  179, \n181,  222,  224,  247,  264, \n457,  ii  34,  57,  80,  89, \n137,  142.  233,  247,  325, \n393.  394,  683 \n\nPitris,  form  First  Root- \nRace,  i  160;  the  lunar \nGods,  i  174;  seven \nclasses  of,  i  179;  the \nAgnishvatta,  i  181 ;  the \nancestors,  i  222;  Elo- \nhim  of  life,  i  224;  the \nlower  Dhyan  Chohans, \n\n\ni  247;  the  lower  Praja- \npatis,  i  457;  the  term \nnot  used  in  original \nstanzas,  ii  34;  fire  of \nthe,  ii  57;  the  higher \nPitris,  ii  80;  various \nclasses  of  the.  ii  89; \nElohim,  ii  li7;  the \nSeven  Sons  of  God,  ii \n142;  the  great,  ii  233; \nthe  flames,  ii  247;  re- \ngents of  the  moon,  ii \n325;  corporeal  and  in- \ncorporeal Pitris,  ii  393 ; \nprogenitors  of  Fifth \nRace,  ii  394;  the  heav- \nenly man,  ii  683 \n\nPlacentalia,  ii  713 \n\nPlaksha,  ii  404 \n\nPlanets,  i  163 \n\nPlato,  i  xxxvi,  2.  SO,  123, \n161,  162,  338,  340,  343, \n348,  365,  425,  426,  460, \n46L  465^  491,  493,  ii  8, \n9,  96,  97,  133.  141,  153, \n159,  217,  263  et  sea., \n314,  322,  324,  367,  370, \n372  et  seq.,  395,  402, \n405,  412,  429,  522.  545, \n555,  589,  599,  761.  767 \n\nPlatyrrhini,  ii  193 \n\nPlenum,  i   148 \n\nPleroma,  i  406,  417,  449, \nii  79,  506 \n\nPlesiosaurus,  ii  205 \n\nPle^'ades,  i  501,  647,  ii \n407,  549  et  seq\u201e  785 \n\nPliocene,  ii  314,  710,  714 \n\nPlongeon,  Aug.  le,  i  267, \nii  34 \n\nPliny,  i  154.  655,  ii  5,  278, \n342,  345.  346.  552,  620, \n773,  777 \n\nPlutarch,  i  125.  348,  614, \nii  122.  278.  599,  620 \n\nPluto,  i  463,  ii  26.  408 \n\nPneuma,  i  96,  342 \n\nPococke,   i  339 \n\nPoison  of  reptiles,  i  262 \n\nPollux,  i  366,  ii  121  et \nseq. \n\nPolynesians,  ii  223,  332 \n\nPompeii,  ii  236,  793 \n\nPopol  Vuh,  i  345,  ii  35, \n55,  96,  97,  222 \n\nPorphyry,  i  360,  361,  425 \n\nPoseidon,  ii  356.  399,  578, \n765,  775 \n\nPoseidonis,  ii  265,  314 \n\nPoseidon-Neptune,  i  464 \n\n\nPostd,  ii  268 \n\nPrabhavapyaya,  i  46,  ii \n107,  108 \n\nPrachetasas,  ii  177 \n\nPradhana,  i  49,  62,  176, \n255,  284,  445,  452,  545 \n\nPradhana,  is  Alaya,  i  49; \ntmdifferentiated  sub- \nstance, i  62;  primeval \nmatter,  i  255,  256;  pri- \nmordial substance,  i \n284;  crude  matter,  i \n445 ;  chaos,  i  452 ;  mat- \nter is  eternal,  i  545 \n\nPrajiia,  i  139    ii  29 \n\nPrahlada,  i  420 \n\nPrajapati,  i  81,  94,  137, \n349,  355,  375,  426,  432. \n571,  ii  34,  140,  142,  150, \n163.  176,  232,  247,  259, \n284.  308,  318,  365  et \nseq.,  768 \n\nPrajapati,  Brahma,  i  81 ; \nthe  higher  self,  i  94; \nassociated  witn  Kwan- \nYin-Tien,  i  137 ;  Rishis, \ni349;  Sephiroth,  i  355 ; \nDhyan  Chohans,  i  375; \nPrajapati-Vach,  i  432; \nRishi,  i  571;  Bhrigu, \none  of,  ii  30;  inform- \ning intelligences,  ii  34; \nLords  of  Being,  ii  163 ; \nSon  of  Brahma,  ii  232 ; \nFlames,  ii  247;  fath- \ners of  various  beings, \nii  259;  personnel  of \nBrahmanas  and  Pura- \nnas,  ii  284;  ten  Praja- \npatii,  ii  306;  seven  and \nten  Prajapatis,  ii  365 \net  seq;  seven  Praja- \npatis, ii  768 \n\nPrakriti,  i  5L81,  83,  178, \n247,  248,  255,  283,  284, \n452,  542,  552.  582.  602. \nii  42,  6^,  527.  598,  635 \n\nPrakriti,  and  Purusha,  i \n51,  284,  552,  ii  42,  598; \nmatter,  i  81,  83,  ii  598; \nSpirit  mounts  on.  i \n247;  relation  to  Akasa, \ni  255;  development  of \nmatter,  i  259;  Aditi- \nPrakriti,  i  283;  male \nspirit  of,  i  452;  both \nevolved  and  unevolved. \ni  542;  first  form  of.  i \n582 ;  of  Puranas,  i  602 ; \nnature,   ii  65;   infmite \n\n\nINDEX \n\n\nxxm \n\n\nand  subtle  essence,  ii \n527 ;  the  treble- faced \nprism,  ii  635 \n\nPrakritika,  ii  309 \n\nPralaya^  i  1,  12,  18,  21, \n41,  88,  130^  147,  161, \n166,  172,  25S,  257,  281, \n370,  373,  552,  570,  582, \n649,  ii  307,  404,  504,  598 \n\nPralaya,  dawn  of  differ- \nentiation, i  1;  changes \natj  i  12;  great  and \nminor,  i  18;  re-awak- \nening of  Universe,  i \n21;  night  of  Brahma, \ni  41;  during  Pralaya, \ni  88;  seven  Laya  cen- \nters, i  147;  different \nkinds  of,  i  172,  370; \nhour  of.  i  255;  pas- \nsivity oi  being,  i  281; \nthe  death  of  Kosmos, \ni  373;  partial  and  uni- \nversal, 1  552;  interme- \ndiate period,  i  570; \nconflagration  of  the \nworld,  i  649 ;  general \nterm,  ii  307;  continent- \nal changes,  ii  404; \ncosmic  ideation  ceases \nduring,  ii  598 \n\nPralina,  i  372 \n\nPramantha,  ii  413,  524 \n\nPramlocha,  ii  171,  175 \n\nPrana,  i  9^,  153, 157.  224, \n526,  ii  567,  S^3,  632 \n\nPranava,  i  432 \n\nPranayama,  i  95,  96 \n\nPranidhana,  ii  88 \n\nPrasanga  Madhyamika, \ni   43 \n\nPraseodymium,  i  141 \n\nPratisanchara,  i  372 \n\nPratisarga,  ii   106 \n\nPratt,  Henry,  i  9,  226, \n615,   ii  246 \n\nPratyahara,  i  96,  257 \n\nPriapus,  ii  543 \n\nPrithivi,  i  237,  ii  616 \n\nPrimordial  Substance,  i \n325 \n\nPrithu,  i  398 \n\nPriyavrata,  ii  320,  326, \n369 \n\nPrjevalsky,  i  xxxiv \n\nProctor,  i  314,  324,  650, \nii  352,  432 \n\nProklos,  i  409,  426,  650, \nii  408,  552,  599 \n\nPrometheus,  i  (143,  ii  100, \n\n\n244,  269,  376,  411,  413 \net  seq.,  420,  422,   519, \n523 \nPropator,  i  214,  349 \nProserpine,  ii  408 \nProtagoras   ii  412 \nProtesilaus,  ii  278 \nProtista,  ii  153,  594 \nProtogonos,  i  343,  ii  25, \n\n490 \nProto-ilus,   i  283 \nProtoplasm,  ii  151 \nPrototype,   i   638 \nProtyle,  i   130,  283,  328, \n\n582,  598,  ii  105 \nProteus,  i  326,  ii  762 \nPsyche,  i  194,  ii  377 \nPsychometry,  i  201 \nPtah,  i  353,  365,  367 \nPterodactyl,  ii   151,  218 \nPtolemy,    i   658,   664,    ii \n\n150,  200 \nPtolemy  Philadelphus,  ii \n\n200 \nPtomaine,  i  262 \nPueblos,   ii    181 \nPulastya,  i  456,  ii  78,  181 \nPulaha,   ii  78 \nPums,    i   373 \nPundarikaksha,  ii   108 \nPuranas.   i  66,   165,   168, \n255,  272,  306,  307,  335, \n350,  369,  381,  442.  523, \nii  23,  35,  58,  67,  75,  81, \n115.  181.  232,  320.  378, \n\n403,  406,  498,  527,  528, \n571,  58Sl  615,  621,  757 \n\nPuranic,  i   106 \n\nPuranic  astronomy,  ii \n253 \n\nPururavas,   i   523 \n\nPurusha,  i  51,  81,  83,  247, \n335,  452,  542,  552,  582, \nii  42,  225 \n\nPurusha,  spirit  and  mat- \nter, i  51;  spirit,  i  81, \n83;  mounts  on  shoul- \nders of  Prakriti.  i  247, \nii  42;  aspect  of  Brah- \nma, i  542,  552;  is  dis- \ntinct from  Parabrahm, \ni  582;  unrighteous  but \nvaliant  monarch,  ii  225 \n\nPurushasukta,  ii  606 \n\nPurvaja,  ii   107 \n\nPushkara-Mahdtmya,  ii \n275 \n\nPushkara.    ii    321,    403, \n\n404.  407 \nP'uto.  i  72 \n\n\nPygmalion,  ii  150 \n\nPymander,  i  63,  74,  230, \nii  2,  53,  96,  103.  107, \n115,  213,  231,  236,  267, \n270,  488.  491 \n\nPyramids,  i  115.  126,  264. \n314,  317,  32i,  424,  ii \n430,  466,  594,  750 \n\nPyrrha,  ii  270 \n\nPythagoras,  i  xxxvi,  64, \n117.  361,  425,  432,  440, \n449,  492,  495,  611  et \nseq.,  649,  ii  31,  35,  217, \n463,  522,  573,  592,  599 \n\nPythagorean  Dekad,  ii \n573 \n\nPythagorean  'I'rianglc,  ii \n592 \n\np3rthagoreans,  i  343,  ii \n602 \n\nPython,  ii  383 \n\n\nQabalah,  i  78 \n\nQahbalah,  i  376,  ii  116, \n126,  315,  478^  538 \n\nQaniratha,  ii  759 \n\nQuadrumana,  ii  255,  258 \n\nQuain,  R.,  ii  297 \n\nQuaternary,  i  436,  ii  593, \n603,  710,  715 \n\nQuatrefages,  de,  i  487, \n540,  ii  56,  87,  119,  155, \n157,  288,  315,  426,  444, \n645,  650,  674,  681,  686, \n711,  740,  746,  749,  780, \n790 \n\nQuatremere,    ii    453 \n\nQuiches,  i  267,  ii  36,  229, \n506 \n\nQuinames.  ii  276 \n\nQuintus  Curtius,  ii  620 \n\nQu-tamy,  ii  453 \n\n\nRa,   i   231,  364 \nRabbins,  ii  397 \nRace,  Fifth,  ii  316,  780 \nRace,  Fourth,  ii  227  316 \nRaces    of    Man,    ii    227, \n\n249,  443,   780 \nRaces,  Seven,  ii  634 \nRagon,  i  100,  363,  ii  574 \n\net  seq.,  581.  591,  795 \nRagunath     Rao,     Devan \n\nBadhadur,   i   37g \n\n\nXXIV \n\n\nINDEX \n\n\nRaivata  Manu,  ii  89,  309 \n\nRaja  Yoga,  i  95,  157,  158 \n\nRajas,  i  348 \n\nRajasas,  ii  89,  90 \n\nRakshasas,  i  415,  571,  ii \n163,  165,  323,  336 \n\nRakshasas,  tempters  and \ndevourers  of  man,  i \n415;  created  by  Sva- \nbhava,  i  571 ;  evil  spir- \nits, ii  163;  preservers, \nii  165 \n\nRamdyana,  ii  163,  570, \n613 \n\nRameses,  ii  368 \n\nRameses  II,  ii  559 \n\nRam's  horns,  ii  213 \n\nRao,  T.  Subba,  i  15,  110, \n157,  269,  292.  349,  428, \n574,  620,  ii  318,  576,  580 \n\nRaphael,   i  622 \n\nRasit,  ii  313 \n\nRaven,   i  443 \n\nRawlinson,  i  xxxii,  ii  5, \n26,   130.  722 \n\nRay,   i  80 \n\nReade,  T.  M.,  ii  10 \n\nRealism,  i  3 \n\nRed  Sea,  ii  426 \n\nRees.  ii  392 \n\nReindeer,  ii  717,  720 \n\nRemusat,  i  472 \n\nRenan,  i  xlvi,  ii  204,  334, \n367,  452 \n\nRenouf,  le  Page,  i  303, \n398,  402,  675 \n\nRephaim,  ii  279 \n\nResurrection,   i  386 \n\nRetzius,  ii  740 \n\nRcuchlin.  ii  600 \n\nRevmond,  du  Bois,  i  485, \n518,  ii  650 \n\nReynaud,  i  503 \n\nReynolds,  Emerson,  i \n550,  585 \n\nRhea,  ii  143,  269 \n\nRhipaios,  ii  7 \n\nRichardson,  Dr.  B.  W., \ni  498,  524,  531,  537,  580, \n603,  634,  li  298 \n\nRichardson  and  Barth,  ii \n346 \n\nRichet,  i  640,  ii  156 \n\nRig-Veda,  i  xxvii,  112, \n138,  195,  270,  ii  59,  92, \n378,  450,  548,  605,  608, \n758 \n\nRiksha,  i  227,  453,  ii  631 \n\nRishabha,  i  534.  ii  408 \n\nllishi  Kapila,  i  207 \n\n\nRishi  Prajapati,  i  10 \nRishis,  i  92,  114,  198,  349, \n355,  371,  521,  ii  34,  76, \n176,  248,  259,  284,  318, \n365    et  seq.,  373,   423, \n502.  550 \nRishis^  have  synonyms  in \nS.  D.,  i  92;   seven  pri- \nmitive, i   114;   emana- \ntions or  angels,  i  198; \nin     their     Avatars,     i \n349;     the    Builders,    i \n355;    the  waters  reach \nregion  of,  i  371 ;    the \nhusbands   of   Daksha's \ndaughters,  i  521;    and \nthe    Satanic    myth,    ii \n378 ;  the  progenitors  of \nall   living  and  breath- \ning, ii  605 \nRoc,  ii  617 \nRochas,  A,  de,  i  646 \nRochette,    Raoul,    i   400, \n\nii  345,  546 \nRoger  Bacon,  i  611 \nRolleston,  Prof.^  ii  727 \nRomaka-pura,  ii  67 \nRoman  Catholics,  i  235, \n\n382,  441.  576 \nRomanes,   G.   J.,   ii  426, \n\n647,  681 \nRoot-Races,   ii  300,  429, \n\n435 \nRosary,  ii  38 \nRoscelini,  i  3 \nRose  Cross,  i  19 \nRosenroth,  i  215^  391 \nRosetta  Stone,  ii  464 \nRosicrucians,  i  19,  70,  80, \n\n121.  ii  237 \nRosicrucians.  on  Light,  i \n70;    the  pelican,  i  80; \ntheir  definition  of  fire, \ni  121 ;   war  in  Heaven, \nii  237 \nRossi,   de.   ii   586 \nRossmassler,  i  640 \nRotae    i   117 \nRotation  of. Earth,  i  117 \nRoth,  ii  60S \n\nRouge.  M.  de.  i  134.  398 \nRougemont,  F.  de,  ii  278, \n\n371 \nRounders.  Fifth,  i  162 \nRounds,  i  231,  ii  300 \nRuach.  i  225,  242  et  sea., \n\nii  633 \nRuach  Hayan,  i  466 \nRudbeck.  ii  402 \nRudra-Kumaras,  ii  255 \n\n\nRudra  (Rudras).  i  71, \n370.  457,  458.  ii  182, \n192,  246,  318,  548 \n\nRudra  (Rudras).  Vedic \nDeities,  i  71;  Janarda- \nna,  i  370;  Brahma- \nRudra,  i  458;  their \nseptenary  character,'  i \n458;  their  classes,  ii \n182;  as  a  Kumara,  ii \n192;  divine  rebels,  ii \n246;  the  arupa  gods,  ii \n318 \n\nRupa,  i  31,  89,  122,  183, \n218,  453.  ii  15.  18.  65, \n632 \n\nRupa,  arupa  universe,  i \n31;  with  bodies,  i  89; \nruoa  worlds  formed,  i \n122;  vehicle  of  mon- \nads, i  183:  the  atomic \nforms,  i  218;  rupas \nconstructed  by  earth,  ii \n17;  Kama  filled  from, \nii  18;  destruction  of, \nii  65;  the  body  or  ele- \nment of  form,  ii  632 \n\nRuppell,  ii  531 \n\nRussian  people,  i  81 \n\nRuta,  ii  222,  314 \n\nRutilius,  ii  358 \n\nRiitimeyer,   ii    789 \n\n\nSabao,  i  577 \nSabazians,  ii  419 \nSabbatical  year,  ii  395 \nSabda  Brahmam.  i  428 \nSabaeans,  ii  366,  455  et \n\nseq. \nSabaeanism,  i  402 \nSabha,  ii  426 \nSacr'.  i  5.  ii  467 \nSacred  Fire,  ii  80 \nSacred  Science,  ii  438 \nSacy.  ii  533 \nSadducees.  ii  472 \nSadhyas,    ii   90 \nSadik.   ii  392 \nSafekh,  i  228 \nSagara,  ii  572 \nSaharaksha.   i   521 \nSahagun.  ii  35 \nSt.  Clair  Deville.  i  544 \nSt.  Germain,  i  611.  ii  156 \nSt.  Hilaire,  ii  206,  651 \nSt.  John,   i   657,   ii   356. \n\n506,566 \n\n\nINDEX \n\n\nXXV \n\n\nSt.  Marc^  de,  ii  491 \nSt.  Martm,  de,  ii  511 \nSt.   Michael,  i  611 \nSt.  Paul,  i  632 \nSt.  Vincent    ii   196 \nSt.    Yves   aAlveydre,    ii \n\n549 \nSais,  i  399,  ii  371,  396 \nSaitic  Epoch,  i  367 \nSaiva  Purana,  i  458 \nSaka.  i  73 \nSaka,  ii  404 \nSakra,  i  376 \nSakridagamin,  i  206 \nSakti,  i  292,  390,  473,  ii \n\n579 \nSakti,  various  powers,  i \n\n292 ;      symbolized     by \n\ngoddesses,    i    390;   the \n\nLogos  and  its,  i  473; \n\nwhite  side  of,  ii  579 \n^akyamuni,  i  108,  ii  423 \nSalmali,  ii  404 \nSalverte,  ii  205 \nSamadhi,    i   xx,    570,    ii \n\n339 \nSamael,  i  417,  ii  235,  378, \n\n385,  420 \nSambhuti,  ii  89 \nSamothrace,  ii  391,  760 \nSamothracian      Mystery, \n\nii  4,  360,  362 \nSamvarta,   ii   307 \nSamvriti,  i  48 \nSanaka,  i  89,  457,  ii  140 \nSananda,  i  89,  457 \nSanandana,  i  457,  ii  78, \n\n140,  173,  579 \nSanatana,  i  89,  457 \nSanat-kumara,  i  89,  457, \n\nii  140 \nSanat-sujata,  i  457 \nSancha-dvipa,  ii  407 \nSanchoniathon,     ii     129, \n\n141,  142,  342,  380,  490, \n692,  761,  768 \n\nSanctum    Sanctorum,    ii \n\n459,    470 \nSandhya,  i  431,  ii  58,  239, \n\n308 \nSandhyamsa,  ii  308 \nSandwich  Islands,  ii  223 \nSanjana,  D.  D.  P.,  ii  758 \nSanjna,  ii  101 \nSankara,  i  18,  286 \nSankaracharva,  i  xliv,  6, \n\n86,  162,  271,  570,  573, \n\nii  637 \nSankha-dvipa,  ii  405.  406 \nSankhasura,   ii   405 \n\n\nSankhya,  i  247,  448,  ii \n253 \n\nSankhya-karikd,  i  256 \n\nSanskrit,   ii   222 \n\nSanskrit  language,  i  269 \n\nSanskritists,   ii   225,   450 \n\nSaphar,  i  92 \n\nSapta,  i  29,  71 \n\nSaptaoarna,  i  xxi,  34, 200, \n231,  ii  574,  590 \n\nSapta-rishis,  i  198,  407, \nii  631 \n\nSaptarshi,  i  436,  437 \n\nSapta  Samudra,  i  348 \n\nSaptasurya^   ii   239 \n\nSaqqarah,  i  367 \n\nSarah,  ii  77 \n\nSarai,  i  422,  ii  76 \n\nSarama,  ii  2S \n\nSaraph,  ii  212 \n\nSarasvati,  i  95,  353,  ii  76, \n199 \n\nSarcode,  ii  153 \n\nSargon,  i  319,  ii  428 \n\n^arira,  i  522 \n\nSarisnpa,  ii  52,  185 \n\nSarveSa,  i  373 \n\nSarpa,  ii  182,  501 \n\nSarpa-rajiii,  i  74,  ii  47 \n\nSarvaga,  i  451,  583 \n\nSarva-mandala.  i  373 \n\nSarvatma,  i  90 \n\nSarvavasu,  i  515 \n\nSat,  i  119,  556,  ii  58,  310, \n449 \n\nSatan  i  193,  198,  411 \n418,  442,  612,  ii  31,  60 \n209,  229,  234,  235.  243 \n387  et  seq.,  420,  476 \n506,  507 \n\nSatan,  fall  of  angels, \n193;  a  divine  man, \n198 ;  the  Serpent,  i  410 , \nand  the  rebellious  an- \ngels, i  418;  roaring  to \ndevour,  i  442;  is  Ven- \nus-Lucifer, ii  31 ;  with \nfallen  angels,  ii  60 ;  the \nclerical,  ii  209;  Son  of \nGod,  ii  229;  subjective \ndivinity,  ii  234;  glory \nof  Satan,  ii  235;  the \nSerpent  of  Genesis,  ii \n243;  dethroned  on  the \ngreat  day,  ii  420;  and \nevil,  ii  476:  the  Old \nDragon,  ii  506;  a  Sun- \nGod,  ii  507 \n\nSatanic,  i  325,  ii  228,  378, \n478 \n\n\nSatapatha    Brdhmana,    i \n\n67,  431,  436,  447 \nSatarupa,  i  94,  431 \nSatellites,   i   593 \nSati,  i  367 \nSatta,  i  373 \nSattva,  i  68.  348 \nSaturn,  i  418,  575.  578,  ii \n\n23,   63,   235,   341,   360, \n\n373,  455,  768 \nSaturn,  and  Seven  Sons \n\nof  Light,  i  575 ;  Father \n\nof  the  Pharisees,  i  578 ; \n\nthe  planet   of   God,   ii \n\n23;    the  planet,  ii  63; \n\nand  the  seven  planets, \n\nii  360;  withheld  power, \n\nii  373 \n\nSatum-Kronos,  ii  766 \n\nSatya,  i  69 \n\nSatya  Yuga.  i  67,  377,  ii \n\n520 \nSatyas,  ii  90 \nSayce,  i  320,  ii  203,  226, \n\n691,  693 \nScandinavians,  i  297,  404. \n\nii  346 \nSchelling   i  52,  510 \nScherer,  Christofer,  ii  207 \nSchindler,  ii  212 \nSchlegel,  i  658 \nSchliemann,   Dr.,  ii    101. \n\n236,  440,  723 \nSchmidt,  J.  F.  J.,  i  596 \nSchmidt.  Oscar,  li  8,  166, \n^  172,  184,  646,  716,  779 \nSchwartze,  ii  566 \nSchopenhauer,    i    96.    ii \n\n156,  304 \nSchott,   i  xxxvii \nSchwegler,  i  51 \nScience,  Modem,  i  479 \nSclater,  P.  L..  ii  7,  171 \nScorpio,  ii   129 \nScriptures,  ii  410 \nSrotapanna,  i  206 \nSeb,  i  358,  359 \nSebakh.  i  219 \nSebti,   i   408 \nSeech i,    i    541 \n\nSecret  Doctrine,  i  355.  ii \n441 \n\nSeemann,  ii  288,  333,  779, \n\n781 \nSeiffarth,  ii  464,  502 \nSekhem,    i   220 \nSeldenus,  i  394 \nSeleukos.  i  117 \nSelf,  i  129 \nSelf-redeemed.   H   420 \n\n\nXXVI \n\n\nINDEX \n\n\nSemele,  i  400 \n\nSemite,  i  383.  ii  200,  470, \n\n543 \nSeneca,  i  649 \nSenses,  i  87 \nSentient  life,  ii  22 \nSenzar,  i  xliii,  ii  439 \nSepher,   i   92 \nSepher  Jesirah,  i  xliii,  92, \n\n130,   299,   337,   447,   ii \n\n39    234    537 \nSephira,  i'  355,  357,  431 \nSephiroth,  i  90,  128,  215, \n\n241,  356,  361,  375,  579, \n\n619,  ii   1,  36,  97,  234, \n\n293,  388 \nSephiroth  Elohim,  i  130 \nSepp,  Dr.,  i  654,  ii  619 \nSeptenary,  ii  607 \nSeptenary  element,  ii  605 \nSerapeum,  i  385 \nSeraphim,  i  92,  126,  ii  63, \n\nSeraphs,  ii  501 \n\nSerapis,  ii  396,  501 \n\nSerpent,  encircling  Tau, \ni  253;  brazen  serpent, \ni  364.  472;  tree  of  life, \ni  405;  exemplar  of \nWisdom,  i  442;  ser- \npents, i  549 ;  Edens  and \nDragons,  ii  202;  ser- \npent of  Moses,  ii  208; \nfallen  from  on  high, \nii  230;  of  Genesis,  ii \n234;  identity  of  ser- \npent and  dragon,  ii \n356;  meaning  of  drag- \non ii  504;  serpent  of \nEden,  ii  528 \n\nSerpent  poison,  i  262 \n\nSerpents,  i  253,  364,  403, \n442,  472,  549,  ii  202, \n208,  230,  234,  356,  504, \n528 \n\nSesha.  i  73,  ii  49 \n\nSesostris,  i  xxix \n\nSet,  ii  380,  385 \n\nSeth,  ii  82,  213,  361,  380, \n391 \n\nSet-Typhon.  ii  213 \n\nSevekh,  i  408 \n\nSeven,  number,  i  638,  ii \n618,  747 \n\nSeven  angels,  i  335 \n\nSeven  governors,  i  331, \n480,  ii  97 \n\nSeven  keys,  i  325 \n\nSex,  ii   184 \n\nShaddai,  ii  509 \n\n\nShadga,  i  534 \nShaitan,  i  295 \nShakespeare,   ii   27,    117, \n\n761 \nShakya  Thiib-pa,  ii  423 \n^mbhala,  ii  319,  400 \nShaw,  i  317 \nShekinah^  i  109,  355,  430, \n\n618.   6i9,   ii   215,   293, \n\n527 \nShelley,  Mrs.,  ii  349 \nShell,  ii  111,  115,  303 \nShetland,   ii   752 \nShiloh,  ii  460 \nShinto,  i  241 \nShu,  i  360.  364,  ii  546, \nShuckford.   ii   264 \nShu-king,  i  xliii \nSiamese,  i  366 \nSibac,  ii  181 \nSibree.  i  52 \nSiddha,  ii  401 \nSiddhas,  i  372,  ii  636 \nSiddhis,  i  97 \nSidereal  gl3rphs^  ii  356 \nSidereal  year,  li  330 \nSi-dzang,  i  271 \nSiemens,  Dr.  C.  W.,  i  102 \nSien  Tchan^  i  137,  138 \nSige,  ii  573.  574 \nSigurd   i  404 \nSilenos,  ii  760 \nSilik  Muludag,  ii  477 \nSiloam,  ii  558 \nSimeon,  ii  211 \nSimeon    Ben    lochai,    ii \n\n487 \nSimeon  Rabbi,  i  356,  450, \n\nii  626 \nSimorgh,  ii  399    617 \nSimplicius,  i  65o \nSimpson,  Sir  J.  Y.,  ii  346, \n\n547 \nSinai,  ii  76,  692 \nSinhalese,  ii  286,  407 \n^isumara,  ii  549,  612 \nSinnett,  A.  P.,  i  xvii,  ii \n\n293,  308,  434,  436 \nSiphra  Dzeniuta,  i  xliii, \n\n239,  375,  376.  li  504 \nSipur,  i  92 \nSirius,    ii   374 \n<5ishta,  ii   150,  531 \nSiva,  i  286.  455.  538.  ii \n\n115,  237,  515,  548,  578, \n\n591,  613 \nSiva,  Eye  of,  ii  302 \nSiva  Rudra,  ii  615 \nSivatherium,  ii  218 \nSkanda,   i   457 \n\n\nSkanda  Purdna,  ii  182 \n\nSkinner,  Ralston,  i  91. \n308,  313,  316 \n\nSkrymir,  ii  754 \n\nSkulls,  11  523 \n\nSkulls  of  Stone  Period, \nii  168 \n\nSlack.  H.  J.,  i  600 \n\nSlaughter,  Rev.  W.  B., \ni  97 \n\nSmith,  George,  i  xxvi, \n319,  357,  ii  2,  61,  104, \n145,  248,  282,  353.  383, \n691 \n\nSmyth.  Piazzi,  i  115,  314. \n316 \n\nSocrates,  i  611,  ii  522 \n\nSod,  ii  626 \n\nSods,  i  463 \n\nSoyuti,  ii  361 \n\nSolids,  i  142.  434 \n\nSolomon,  ii  156,  553 \n\nSolon,  ii  217,  266,  767 \n\nSolus,  ii  575 \n\nSoma,  i  228.  238,  386,  395, \n397,  ii  139,  466 \n\nSoma,  father  of  Budha, \ni  228;  fish,  sin  and,  i \n238;  King,  i  386;  male \ni  395;  the  moon,  ii \n139:  the  Hindu  Deus \nLunus,  ii  466 \n\nSons  of  God,  ii  220 \n\nSopatros,  i  469 \n\nSophia,  1  72,  353.  434 \n\nSophia  Achamoth.  i  132, \n197,   ii  215,   244 \n\nSophia  Achamoth,  lost \nin  waves  of  Chaos,  i \n132;  daughter  of  So- \nphia, i  197;  origin  of \nspiritual  principle  in \nearly  man.  ii  215;  mo- \nther of  Hda-Baoth,  ii \n243 \n\nSophocles,  ii  674 \n\nSorcerers,  ii  272,  427 \n\nSoshiosh.   i  87 \n\nSoul,  ii  74.  298 \n\nSound,  i  555 \n\nSource    of   Measures,   ii \n\n37,  560,  597,  600 \nSpace,  i  2,  4,  9,  11,  55, \n\n277 \nSparsa,  i  372 \nSpeech,  i  93,  95 \nSpencer,    Herbert,    i    12, \n\n14,  54.  79,  96,  125,  281, \n\n496,  528.  600,  615,  622, \n\n\nINDEX \n\n\nXXVll \n\n\n675,   ii    156,   348,   451, \n\n490,   786 \nSpermatozoon,  i  222 \nSpeusippos.  ii  555 \nSphere,  i  359 \nSphericity  of  earth,  i  117 \nSphinx,  ii  403,  618 \nSphinxiad,  ii  408 \nSpiller,  i  493^  508 \nSpinoza,  i  629 \nSpirit,  i  83,  176,  232,  235, \n\n326 \nSpirits,  i  133,  174,  ii  370 \nSpiritualists,  i  233,  ii  86, \n\n229 \nSpiritus.  i  248 \nSpontaneous    generation, \n\nii   ISO \nSrinivas   Rao,  ii  69 \nSri,  ii  76 \nSringa-giri,  i  272 \ngruti,  i  269 \nStallo,  i  482,  483,  485  et \n\nsea,,  508,  510,  546, \nStanley,  ii  600 \nStar,  Ely,  i  79 \nStars,  i  572 \nStatues,  ii  692   {see  Ba- \n\nmian) \nStauridium,  ii  177 \nStauros,  ii  587 \nSterling,  J.  H.  Hutchin- \nson, i  634,  637 \nStewart,  Balfour,  ii  651 \nStewart,   D.,   ii   442 \nSthula-sarira.  i  153,  157, \n\n222.  260,  598,  ii  242 \nSthula-iarira,       physical \n\nbody,  i   153,   157,  222; \n\nthe  human  body,  i  260, \n\nii  242 \nStql>aeus,  ii  137 \nStockwell,  ii  141,  144 \nStoicheia,  i  461 \nStonehenge,  ii  70,  343 \nStone  monuments,  ii  752 \nStrabo,  ii  5,  781 \nStrides,   i    122 \nSubjectivity,  i  189 \nSub-races,  ii  330 \nSubstance,  i  121,  326.  329 \nSuchi.  i  521,  ii  57,  247 \nSuddasattva.  i  132,  522 \nSudyumna,  ii   148 \nSufis,  i  288 \nSuidas,  i  286,  362,  655,  ii \n\n342,  619 \nSukra,    ii   31 \nSukshma    Sarira,    i    132, \n\n138 \n\n\nSulimans,   ii  396 \n\nSun,  i  99,  100,  227,  479, \n524,  ii  66,  361,  558.  575, \n588 \n\nSun,  central,  ii  240 \n\nSun,  temperaturej  i  484 \n\nSunday  Schools,  i  228 \n\nSung-ming-shu,  ii  215 \n\nSura,   ii   237 \n\nSurarani.  ii  527 \n\nSuras,  i  92,  419,  ii  86 \n\nSurya.  i  90.  100,  112,  289, \n376,  ii  605 \n\nSurya,  primordial  Vedic, \ni  90;  a  prototype,  i \n100;  the  sun,  i  289;  ii \n605 \n\nSurya-mandala,  i  132 \n\nSurya  Siddhanta,  ii  326, \n401 \n\nSuryavansas,  i  388.  397 \n\nSushumna,  i  132,  515,  523 \n\nSutratman,  i  222,  236,  610 \n\nSvabhava,  i  571 \n\nSvabhavat,  i  28  et  seq,, \n52,  60,  83,  84,  98,  671, \nii   115 \n\nSvabhavat,  in  darkness, \ni  2S  et  seq.;  concrete \naspect  of  Mulaprakriti, \ni  60,  61 ;  the  one  sub- \nstance, i  83;  universal \nplastic  root,  i  98;  mo- \nther-space, ii  115 \n\nSvabhavikas,  i  3,  4 \n\nSvaha,   ii   247 \n\nSvapada,  ii  52 \n\nSvaraj,   i   515 \n\nSvarga,  ii  203 \n\nSvar-loka,  i  371,  ii  404 \n\nSvasamvedana.  i  54 \n\nSvastika,  i5,  90,  411,  657, \nii  29,  98,  413,  546,  557, \n586,  588 \n\nSvastika,  Thor's  Ham- \nmer, i  5;  the  mystic, \ni  90;  and  the  serpent \nof  eternity,  i  411;  the \nJaina  cross,  i  657;  a \ndouble  sign,  ii  29 ;  most \nphilosophically  scienti- \nfic symbol,  ii  98 ;  an  in- \nstrument for  kindling \nsacred  fire,  ii  413;  Fyl- \nfot, ii  546;  and  Egyp- \ntian Tau,  ii  557;  and \nancient  cross,  ii  586 \n\nSvayambhu,  i  52 \n\nSvayambhuva,  i  375,  398, \nii  148,  307,  310  et  seq. \n\n\nSvayambhuva,  the  four- \nteenth Manu,  i  375; \nunion  with  his  daugh- \nter, ii  148;  Manu,  the \nson  of,  ii307;  the  self - \nborn,  ii  310  et  seq. \n\nSveta-dvipa,  ii  319.  327, \n402 \n\nSymbols  of  Deity,  i  461 \n\ntjyene,   i  209 \n\nSwan,  i  357 \n\nSwanWick,  A.,  ii  411,  419 \n\nSweat-bom,  ii  117,  131, \n176 \n\nSweden,  ii  402 \n\nSwedenborg,  i  118,  623, \nii  33 \n\nSyncellus,  i  xxvii \n\n\nTaaroa.  ii   194 \n\nTabernacle,  i  125 \n\nTad,  i  77 \n\nTahmurath,  ii  397 \n\nTaine,  ii  334 \n\nTairyagyonya,  i  446,  455 \n\nTait,  i  501,  ii  10 \n\nTall  men,  ii  777 \n\nTalmud,  i  xHii,  350.  417, \n438.  439.  ii  471 \n\nTalmudists,  i  320 \n\nTamas,  i  348 \n\nTanaim,  i  202  ii  469 \n\nTanais.  ii  77i \n\nTanha,  ii   109 \n\nTanjur,  i  xxvii \n\nTanmatras,  i  452,  454, \n572,  ii  639 \n\nTanmatras,  the  rudimen- \ntal  principles,  i  452, \n454;  types  or  rudi- \nments, i  572 \n\nTantrikas,  i  156 \n\nTara,  ii  45,  138,  498 \n\nTaradaitya,  ii  403,  404, \n407 \n\nTaraka,  ii  382,  550,  619 \n\nTaraka,  ii  497 \n\nTaraka  Raja,  i  157 \n\nTarakamaya,  ii  384 \n\nTarija,  ii  754 \n\nTarim,  i  xxv \n\nTaramaya,  i  419 \n\nTasmania,  ii  195 \n\nTathagata,  ii  339 \n\nTatios,  i  287 \n\nTau.  ii  30,  36 \n\nTasmanians,   ii   725 \n\n\nxxvm \n\n\nIKDSX \n\n\nTauris,  i  J95 \n\nTaurus,  i  656,  657,  ii  407, \n551 \n\nTaygeta,  ii  768 \n\nTaylor,  Thomas,  i  425,  ii \n599 \n\nTeakwood,  ii  226 \n\nTelang,  K.  T.,  i  69,  86, \n419,  li  496 \n\nTelchines,  ii  391 \n\nTell,  William,  ii  761 \n\nTel-loh,  ii  692 \n\nTemple    Bishop,  ii  645 \n\nTeneriffe,  ii  408 \n\nTeraphim,  i  394 \n\nTertullian,  i  331,  ii  278, \n313,  476 \n\nTethys,  ii  65 \n\nTetrad,  i  351,  ii  599 \n\nTetragrammaton,  i  72,  99, \n344,  616,  ii  25,  312,  463, \n625,  626  et  seq, \n\nTetragrammaton,  Jeho- \nvah, i  72;  the  Kabal- \nistic  Logos,  i  99 ;  in  the \nSephiroth,  i  344;  sym- \nbofogy  of,  i  616;  the \nheavenly  man,  ii  25; \nsacred  name  of  deity, \nii  312 ;  composed  of  ten \ndots,  ii  463;  the  He- \nbrew JHVH.  ii  625 \n\nTetraktys,  i  89,  99,  134, \nii  24,  26,  312,  463,  598, \n626 \n\nTeutobodus,  ii  277 \n\nThackeray,  ii  424 \n\nThalamencephalon,  ii  297 \n\nThalassa,  ii  65,  115 \n\nThalcs,  i  77,  345 \n\nThalatth.  ii  61,  65 \n\nThat,  i  77,  89 \n\nThebes,   ii  363 \n\nThemis,  ii  305 \n\nTheodolinde,  ii  587 \n\nTheodoret,  ii  465 \n\nTheodosius,  i  312 \n\nTheon,  ii   600 \n\nTheopompos,  ii  371 \n\nTheos,  i  342 \n\nTheos  ek  petras,  i  340 \n\nTheosophists,  ii  229,  245, \n798 \n\nThcosophy  and  Darwin- \nism, i  186 \n\nThetis,  i  467 \n\nThessaly,  i  156 \n\nThevetata,  ii  222 \n\nThird  Race,  ii  30 \n\nThomas  Aquinas,  i  582 \n\n\nThomson,  Sir  W.,  i  117, \n\n366.  478.  482.  488,  492, \n\n501,  505,  513,  579,  ii  64, \n\n154,  158,  258,  719,  796 \nThor's  Hammer,  ii  99 \nThoth,  i  362,  577,  ii  267, \n\n380,  529 \nThought,  i  61 \nThraetaona.  ii  390 \nTia-Huanaco,  ii  317 \nTiamat,  i  357,  ii  61,  104, \n\n503 \nTiaou,  i  227 \nTibet,  i  72,  ii  178,  586 \nTibetan,  ii  408 \nT'ien,  i  356.  366.  ii  766 \nTikkun.  ii  25 \nTimaios,  ii   132,  767 \nTimaios,  the  Locrian,  ii \n\n463 \nTime,  i  36,  44 \nTeiresias,  li  381 \nTirukkanda     Panchanga, \n\nii  67 \nTiryaksrotas.  i  455 \nTitan,   ii    142,   265,   413, \n\n418,  519 \nTitanosaurus,  ii  218 \nTitans,  i  417,  ii  9,  63,  236, \n\n274,  288,  336 \nTitans-Kabirim,  ii  363 \nTohu-bohu,  ii  477 \nTooke,  ii  343 \nTopinard,  ii  249 \nTorricelli,  i  623 \nTorquemada,    ii    70 \nTortoise,  i  441 \nToyambudhi,   ii  402 \nTree,  i  405,  li  215.  588 \nTree.  Holy,  ii  97 \nTree  of  Life,  ii  97 \nTreta,  ii  308,  520 \nTretagni,  i  523 \nTriad,  i  123,  668 \nTriangle,  i  131 \nTriassic  mammalia,  ii  684 \nTrilochana,  ii  502 \nTridaSa,  i  29,  71 \nTrimorphos,   i  387 \nTrimurti,  i  355,  381 \nTrinity,   i    58,    384,    387, \n\n668 \nTrismegistos,   i  286,  287 \nTrisula.  ii  548 \nTrisupama,  i  210,  ii  590 \nTritheim.  ii  512 \nTriton,  ii  578 \nTroy,  ii  236.  437 \nTsien-tchan.  i  Z2 \nTsi-tsai,  i  356 \n\n\nTubal-Cain.  ii  390 \nTum.  i  673.  ii  580 \nTura-maya,  ii  50 \nTuranians,  ii  425 \nTushitas,  ii  90 \nTvashtri,  ii  101 \nTwilight,  i  144 \nTycho  Brahe,  i  493,  590, \n\nii  486 \nTyndalL  i  249,  324,  483, \n\n507,  SB4,  633,  637,  669, \n\nii  150,  719 \nTyndareus,  ii  121 \nTyphoeus,  i  466 \nTyphon,  i  388,  399,  ii  380, \n\n385   420,  549,  579 \nTzaphon,  i  466 \nTzclem,  ii  503 \nTzyphon,  ii  216 \n\n\nU \n\n\nUhlemann,  ii  464 \nUlug  Beg,  i  659 \nUma  Kanya,  i  92 \nUpadhi.   i   35,    153,    158, \n280,  29L  326,  515,  ii  90, \n\n105,  is;^ \n\nUpadhi,  a  vehicle,  i  35; \nmaterial  basis,  i  153; \nthree  aspects  of,  i  157 ; \naphysical  basis,  i  158, \n280 ;  the  germ  becomes, \ni  291;  Akala.  the  upa- \ndhi of  Divine  Thought, \ni  326;  of  ether,  i  515; \nhydrogen  the,  of  air \nand  water,  ii  105 \n\nUpadvipas.  ii  404 \n\nUpanishads,  i  94,  138, \n165,  269,  270,  43^,  522, \nii  26,  484,  563,  566 \n\nUr,  ii  139 \n\nUraeus,  i  227 \n\nUranides,  i  418 \n\nUranus,  i  99,  149,  575,  ii \n268,  269 \n\nUranus,  Hindus  knew  of. \nthe  seventh  planet,  i \n99;  receives  ^  times \nless  light  than  earth,  i \n575;  a  modified  Var- \nuna,  ii  268;  children \nof  Gaia,  ii  269 \n\nOrdhvasrotas  i  446,  ii \n162 \n\nUriel,  i  609,  ii  483 \n\nU^anas-Sukra,  ii  31 \n\n\nINDEX \n\n\nXXIX \n\n\nUterus,  rudiments  of  in \n\nmale,  ii   118 \nUttara  Mimansa,  i  46 \nUxmal,  ii  430 \n\n\nVach,  i  9,  89,  137.  353, \n430,  431,  ii  107,  128, \n147,  199,  418 \n\nVach,  the  female,  i  9; \none  of  the  halves  of \nBrahma,  i  89 ;  the  Hin- \ndu, i  137;  or  Sarasvati, \ni  353;  Aditi-Vach,  i \n355,  431;  daughter  of \nBrahma,  ii  128;  Brah- \nma and  Vach,  ii  147 ;  as \nDevasena,  ii  199;  the \nmelodious  cow,  ii  418 \n\nVachaspatya,  i  378 \n\nVach-lata-rupa,  ii  148 \n\nVahan,  i  80,  153,  214,  265, \n527.  ii  241,  564 \n\nVaidhatra,  i  89 \n\nVaidyuta,  i  521 \n\nVaikhari,  i  434 \n\nVaikhari  Vach,  i  138 \n\nVaikunthas,    ii    90 \n\nVaikunthaloka.  i  522 \n\nVairajas,  ii  90 \n\nVaisvanara,  ii  496 \n\nVaivasvata  Manu,  i  68, \n457,  ii  4,  69,  139,  211, \n250,  306,  308,  335,  425 \n\nVaivasvata  Manu,  his \n\"deluge,\"  i  68;  the \npost-diluvian  period,  ii \n69;  and  Vishnu,  ii  l59; \nthe  Great  Rishi,  ii211; \na  generic  name,  ii  306; \nthe  seventh  Manu,  ii \n308;  head  figure  of \n\"Deluge,\"  ii  335;  a \ngreat  ancient  Adept,  ii \n425 \n\nVajradhara,  i  52^  571 \n\nVajrasattva,  i  571 \n\nValentinus,  i  310,  349, \n410,  446.  568,  ii  566 \n\nValentinians,  ii  569 \n\nVallabacharyas,  i  335 \n\nVallancey,  i  642,  ii  264, \n759 \n\nVamadeva  Modelyar,  i \n376 \n\nVan  Helmont,  i  514,  611 \n\nVara,  ii  291   et  seq. \n\n\nVaraha,  i  368.  ii  53 \n\nVaraha  Kalpa,  i  368 \n\nVamas,  i  419 \n\nVarshas,  ii  264,  403 \n\nVaruna,  i  128,  220,  ii  65, \n268,  500,  577,  006 \n\nVaruna,  the  West,  i  128; \nthe  crocodile  his  veh- \nicle, i  220;  Varima \nOuranos,  ii  65,  268; \nan  Asura,  ii  500;  the \nocean  god.  ii  577 :  lord \nof  natural  phenomena, \nii  606 \n\nVasishtha,  i  415,  ii  78 \n\nVastubhuta,  ii  612 \n\nVasudeva,  i  286 \n\nVasus,  i  71 \n\nVayu,  i  90,  190,  463, \n\nVdyu  Purana,  i  50,  454, \n458,  521,  ii  89.  90,  524, \n572.  613 \n\nVeda,  i  89,  330,  385,  ii \n191,  384,  400,  450,  483 \n\nVedanta,  i  269,  ii  484 \n\nVeddntasdra,  i  7 \n\nVedantin,  ii  158 \n\nVedantins,  i  226,  330 \n\nVedas,  i  165,  271,  415, \n523,  ii  209,  335,  483, \n526,  723 \n\nVeda-Vyasa,  ii  483 \n\nVeddahs,  ii  287,  421,  723 \n\nVendidad,  ii  60,  270,  290, \n476,  m,  609 \n\nVentricles,  ii  297 \n\nVentus,  i  342 \n\nVenus,  i  155,  164,  165, \n380,  435^  575,  ii  is,  31, \n33,  43,  65,  418,  501,  707 \n\nVenus  Aphrodite,  i  458 \n\nVenus-Lucifer,  i  305 \n\nVerbum,  i  93,  137,  ii  515 \n\nVertebrata,  ii  184 \n\nVibhavasu,  i  372 \n\nVibriones,   i   249 \n\nVibhutayah,  i  8 \n\nVidya,  i  168,  192,  241,  ii \n438 \n\nVidya,  four  Vidyas,  i \n168;  paths  of  know- \nledge, i  192;  the  eso- \nteric Vidya,  i  241 ;  the \nsacred  science,  ii  438 \n\nVidyadharas,  i  539 \n\nVijnanamaya-kosa,  i  157, \n570 \n\nVillalpandus,  i  649 \n\nVilliers,  i   262 \n\nVinata,   i  366 \n\n\nVimana-vidya,  ii  426 \nViraj,  i  9,  59,  89,  ii  43, \n\n89,  308,  606 \nViraj     and    Vach,    i   9 \nThat    is    Viraj,    i    89 \nBrahma- Viraj,    ii    43 \nViraj  is  Brahma,  ii  89 \ncreates  man,  ii  308; \nViraj a-loka,   ii  89 \nVirchow,  ii  440,  752 \nVirgil,  i  331,  ii  28,  417, \n\n594   602 \nVirgin  Mary,  i  91,  ii  38 \nVirgin-Mother,  i  460 \nVirgo,  ii  433  et  seq.,  785 \nVirgo- Scorpio,   i  413,   ii \n\n502 \nVisha,  i  348 \nVishnu,  i  8,  18,  112,  215, \n286,  290,  345,  348,  366, \n370,  381,  419,  420,  ii \n38,  115,  146.  215,  307, \n403,  407,  408,  483,  560, \n591.  608 \nVishnu,  etymolo^  of, \ni  8;  first  Avatar  of, \ni  18;  connected  with \nSurya  and  Fohat,  i \n112;  symbol  of,  i  215; \npraise  to,  i  286 ;  energy \nor  reflection  of,  i  290; \nmover  of  waves,  i  345 ; \nthe  ideal  Cause,  i  349; \nGaruda  his  vehicle,  i \n366;  the  Avyaya,  i  370; \nthe  First  Logos,  i  381 ; \nprayers  to  Vishnu,  i \n419;  universal  Soul,  i \n420;  striding  with  three \nsteps,  ii  38;  energy  of \nGod,  ii  115;  the  many- \nformed  Brahma,  ii  146; \nFish  Avatar  of,  ii  307 ; \nthe  incarnated  Sun,  ii \n407;  Avatars  of  Vish- \nnu, ii  408;  the  ever- \nlasting king,  ii  483; \nWittoba,  a  form  of,  ii \n560;  the  sign  of  Vish- \nnu, ii  591 ;  Agni-Vish- \nnu-Surya,  ii  608 \nVishnu  Purdna,  i  36,  205, \n255,  284,  373,  376,  416, \n423,  445,  446,  452,  521, \nii  58,  162,  174,  27^,  320, \n495,  548,  616,  624 \nViSishtadvaita,  i  59,  132, \n\n233.  451.  52i \nVi^vakarma,   i   268,   470, \nii  101.  559.  605,  607 \n\n\nXXX \n\n\nINDKX \n\n\nVisvatryarchas,  i  515 \nVitatha,  ii  572 \nVitruvius    Pollio,    i   208, \n\n209 \nVivien,  ii  175 \nViwan,  ii  427 \nVivanghat,  ii  609 \nVogt,  C.  i  539.  637,  ii \n\n193,  646,  682,  716 \nVolcano,  li  408 \nVolger,  ii  154 \nVolney,  i  658,  ii  436 \nVoltaire,  ii  89,  702,  W \nVoluspa,  i  367 \nVon  Hartmann,  i  615,  ii \n\n304 \nVormius,  ii  346 \nVortical  movement,  i  117 \nVossius.  i  123,  ii  28,  480 \nVotan,  ii  35,  379  et  seq. \nVril,  i  563 \nVritra,  i  202,  ii  384 \nVritra-han.  ii  382,  384 \nVulcan,  ii  390,  392 \nVyakta,   i    10 \nVyavaharika,  i  356 \nVyse,  ii  366 \n\n\nW \n\nWagner,  Prof.,  i  251 \nWake,    C.    Staniland.    i \n\n314,  317.  ii  32.  82.  352. \n\n432 \nWallace,  A.  R.,  i  107,  339. \n\n520,  585,  ii  7,  193,  646, \n\n651.  778  789 \nWar  in   Heaven,  ii  386, \n\n492 \nWard,  Robert,  i  484 \nWassilief,  i  43 \nWater,  i  64.  141,  257.  384 \nWater  of  Life,  i  81 \nWaterston,  i  511 \nWatson,  ii  344 \nWatts,  i  154 \nWeb,   i  83 \nWeber,  A.,  i  47,  '365,  436, \n\n461,  647.  ii  49,  165.  320 \nWeissmann.  i  223,  ii  711 \nWelcker,  ii  363 \nWest  Hoadley,  ii  343 \nWestminster,  ii  342 \nWheels,  i   127,   144,  206, \n\n440 \nWhewell,  i  607,  ii  149 \nWhirling  soul,  i  568 \nWhiston.  ii  395 \nWhite  Devil,  ii  147,  403 \n\n\nWhitechapel     murderer, \n\nii  507 \nWigred,   i  202 \nWilder,  A.,  ii  25,  133,  135 \nWilford,  i  xxxi,  370,  654, \n\nii    147.   320,   402,   403, \n\n405,  406,  409 \nWilkinson,    J.    Gardner, \n\nii  432 \nWilkinson,  W.  F^  i  490 \nWill-power,  i  29o \nWilliams.  W.  Mattieu,  i \n\n102,  585,  ii  136 \nWilliams,   Sir  Monier,  i \n\n47,  380,  ii  570 \nWilson,  Prof.,  i  36,  255, \n\n360,  370,  419,  446,  451, \n\n452,  522,  ii  89.  183,  225, \n\n307.  565 \nWilson,   Dr.    A.,   ii   152, \n\n674,  729 \nWinchell,  A.,  i  102,  155, \n\n494,  498,  500,  505,  528, \n\n543,  544,  592,  607,  638, \n\nii  9.  324,  694,  695 \nWisdom  of  the  Ages,  i \n\n272 \nWiseman,      Cardinal,      i \n\n607.  ii  704 \nWittoba,  ii  560 \nWolf,  C,  i  500,  590.  596, \n\n597,  602,  ii  605 \nWolf  of  Darkness,  ii  386 \nWoodward,  ii  726 \nWordsworth.    Bishop,    ii \n\n127 \nWuliang-sheu,  i  356 \nWundt,  i  513 \n\n\nX \n\nXenokrates,   ii   555 \nXenophanes,  ii  535 \nXenophon,  i  652 \nXerxes,  i  467 \nXisuthrus.  ii  4,  139.  309, \n335,  397.  774 \n\nXisuthrus,  the  Chaldaean \ndeluge,  ii  4,  139,  309; \nsame  as  Vaivasvata,  ii \n335 ;  Noah,  ii  397 ;  the \nChaldaean,   ii  774 \n\n\nYacna,  i  437,  ii  772 \nYajiia  Vidya.  i  168 \n\n\nYakshas,  ii  90,  165,  182 \n\nYama.  i  128,  463 \n\nYamabushi,  i  67,  173 \n\nYana,    i   39 \n\nYang-Yin.  ii  554 \n\nYard,  ii  597 \n\nYehudah,  Rabbi,  ii  315 \n\nYezod,  i  240 \n\nYggdrasil,  i  344,  427,  ii \n97,  520 \n\nYi-King,  i  440,  441 \n\nYima,  li  270,  609 \n\nYliaster,  i  283 \n\nYmir.  i  367,  427,  ii  97 \n\nYod,  i  347 \n\nYoga,  i  47,  95,  ii  19,  32, \n89  109,  117,  165,  281, \n296,   3^ \n\nYoga,  lower  form  of,  i \n47;  regulation  of  the \nbreath  in,  i  95;  sons \nof  Will  and.  ii  19,  281 ; \n394;  a  Yoga  rite,  ii  32; \nthe  eye  of.  ii  89,  296; \nthe  sons  of,  ii  109,  117; \nSons  of  Passive,  ii  165 \n\nYogacharyas,  i  44,  48,  49 \n\nYogins,  i  458 \n\nYogis  (Yogins),  i  516.  ii \n94,243,246,411,516 \n\nYogis,  Sushumna  ray \nand,  i  516;  of  past \nManvantaras,  ii  94;  pi- \nety of,  ii  243;  celes- \ntial Yogis,  ii  246;  con- \nquer the  heavens,  ii \n516 \n\nYong-Grub,  i  42 \nYoni.  i  264 \nYoung,  i  276.  541,  578 \nYttrium,  i  141 \nYu,  i  271 \nYucatan,  ii  793 \nYudhishthira,  i  369 \nYugas,  i  378,  ii  58,  322 \nYurbo-Adonai.  i  463 \n\n\nZalmat  Qaqadi,  ii  5 \nZarathustra,  i   464,  ii  6. \n\n292,  385,  480.  610 \nZarpanitu,  ii  210 \nZend  Avesta,  i  xxxviii. \n\n307,  ii  35,  60,  270,  476, \n\n757 \nZeno,  i  76,  ii  159 \nZeruan   Akarana.   i    113. \n\nii  488 \nZeus,  i  425,  ii  122,  244, \n\n\nINDEX \n\n\nXXXI \n\n\n412,  414  et  seq.,  519  574 \nZeus,    reverences    Night, \ni     425;  the  father  of \ngods,  ii  122;  his  curse \nagainst  Prometheus,  ii \n244;  desires  to  quench \nhuman  race,  ii  412;  the \ndemigod    delivered    to \nZeus,    ii    414   et   seq.; \ncommands  Prometheus \nand    Athena\u00bb    ii    519; \nPater  Zeus,  ii  574 \nZeus-Zen,  ii  130 \nZipi)orah,  i  385,  ii  465 \nZodiac,    i    xxxviii,    376, \n647  et  seq.,  ii  2o,  332, \n357,  431  et  seq.,  438 \nZodiac,   alterations   in,   i \n376;     its    antiquity,    i \n647;    signs    of,    ii   23; \nknowledge  of,   ii  332; \npositions  of,  ii  357 ;  the \nDendera,  ii  432  et  seq.; \nantiquity   in   Egypt,   ii \n438 \nZodiacal  Signs,  ii  580 \n\n\nZohac,  ii  398 \n\nZohar,  i  19,  115,  214,  230, \n241,  346,  349,  355,  356, \nii  28,  53,  54,  84,  112, \n205,  215,  216,  247,  290, \n376,  409,  448,  479,  535, \n536,  553.  603,  625 \n\nZohar,  shows  the  sym- \nbolic circle,  i  19;  con- \ntrasted with  the  Hindu \nesotericism,  i  115;  ar- \nranged by  Moses  de \nLeon,  i  214;  contains \nancient  doctrine,  i  230; \nas  to  the  earth,  i  241; \non  the  Logos,  i  346; \nEn- Soph,  i  349;  ema- \nnations, i  356;  on  the \nplanets,  ii  28;  speaks \nof  primordial  worlds, \nii  53 ;  cosmogonical \ntablets,  ii  54;  First  be- \ncame Second  Race,  ii \n84:  light  of  that  light, \nii  112;  flying  camel  of, \nii  205;  Metatron  unit- \n\n\ned to  Shekinah,  ii  215, \nthe  Tree,  ii  216;  right \ninterpretation  of,  ii \n247;  the  Soul,  ii  290; \nAzaz-El,  the  sacrificial \nvictim,  ii  Z76\\  explan- \nation on  magic,  ii409; \nnarratives  are  cloak  of \ndoctrine,  ii  447;  God \nand  Satan,  ii  479;  and \nbook  of  Enoch,  ii  535; \nmasterpiece  of  West- \nern occult  science,  ii \n536;  glossary  of  Solo- \nmon, the  Kabalistic \nPreacher,  ii  553;  the \nSeptenary,  ii  603;  Te- \ntragrammaton,  ii  625 \nZoUner,  i  251,  520 \nZones,  ii  264 \nZoroaster,  ii  6,  356,  442 \nZoroastrianism.  i   196,  ii \n\n93 \nZoroastrians,  i  235,  577 \nZuni  Indians,  ii  628 \n\n\n\"  There  is  no  Religion  Higher  than  Truth.** \n\nHntbers^al   Protl)eri)oob   attlr   t!ri)eos(opi)tcal   i^ottetp \n\n\nEstablished  for  the  benefit  of  the  people  of  the  earth  and  all  creatures \n\n\nOBJECTS \n\nThis  BROTHERHOOD  is  part  of  a  great  and  universal  movement  which \nhas  been  active  in  all  ages. \n\nThis  Organization  declares  that  Brotherhood  is  a  fact.  Its  principal  purpose \nis  to  teach  Brotherhood,  demonstrate  that  it  is  a  fact  in  nature  and  make  it  a \nliving  power  in  the  life  of  humanity. \n\nIts  subsidiary  purpose  is  to  study  ancient  and  modem  religions,  science, \nphilosophy  and  art;  to  investigate  the  laws  of  nature  and  the  divine  powers  In \nman. \n\n\nThe  Universal  Brotherhood  and  Theosophical  Society,  founded  by  H.  P. \nBlavatsky  in  New  York,  1875,  continued  after  her  death  under  the  leadership \nof  the  co-founder,  William  Q.  Judge,  and  now  under  the  leadership  of  their \nsuccessor,  Katherine  Tingley,  has  its  Headquarters  at  the  International  Theo- \nsophical  Center,  Point  Loma,  California. \n\nThis  Organization  is  not  in  any  way  connected  with  nor  does  it  endorse  any \nother  societies  using  the  name  of  Theosophy. \n\n\nThe  Universal  Brotherhood  and  Theosophical  Society  welcomes  to  mem- \nbership all  who  truly  love  their  fellow  men  and  desire  the  eradication  of  the \nevils  caused  by  the  barriers  of  race,  creed,  caste,  or  color,  which  have  so  long \nimpeded  human  progress;  to  all  sincere  lovers  of  truth  and  to  all  who  aspire \nto  higher  and  better  things  than  the  mere  pleasures  and  interests  of  a  worldly \nlife,  and  are  prepared  to  do  all  in  their  power  to  make  Brotherhood  a  living \nenergy  in  the  life  of  humanity,  its  various  departments  offer  unlimited  oppor- \ntunities. \n\nThe  whole  work  of  the  Organization  is  under  the  direction  of  the  Leader \nand   Official   Head,  Katherine  Tingley,  as  outlined  in  the  Constitution. \n\n\ni  I \n\n\nI \n\nI \n\n\n\u2022     \u2022\u2022 \n\n\nt \n\n\nI       \u00bb \n\n\n\\       \\ \n\n\nk \n\n\\ \n\nT \n\n\u25a0 \n\ni \n\n\u25a0 \n\n\u00bb \n\n1 \n\u25a0 \n\n.   t \n\n^  \\ \n\n\ni    \u2022 \n\n\n\u25a0  I \n\nI  1 \n\n\nThe  borrower  must  return  this  item  on  or  before \nthe  last  date  stamped  below.  If  another  user \nplaces  a  recall  for  this  item,  the  borrower  will \nbe  notified  of  the  need  for  an  earlier  return. \n\nNon-receipt  of  overdue  notices  does  not  exempt \nthe  borrower  from  overdue  fines. \n\n\nHarvard  Ccrilege  Widener  Library \nCambridge,  MA  02138        617-495-2413 \n\n\nPlease  handle  with  care. \n\nThank  you  for  helping  to  preserve \nlibrary  collections  at  Harvard.","title":"The secret doctrine : the synthesis of science, religion, and philosophy ","tradition":"Theosophy","translated_text":null,"word_count":200417}
